《I was bored so I made a secret organization》 Prologue RaizarP Yo~ Author here. I found some unauthorized people, Nah, I will call them b*stard. Who upload this novel without my permission on their site. I found 5 Sites, including a translation of this novel who uploaded without my permission. Hey, if you want to post it you can always inbox me, it''s not like I will bite you out of nowhere or curse out to you. 3 have been taken down, 2 more to go. Please contact me if you found my novel somewhere else, thank you~ In the year 2110, the chaos era started, with 20% of the world''s population awakening a variety of different abilities. The government designated these individuals as ''Esper¡¯. They then extended offers to the Esper community, eventually forming an agreement. They founded a new organization, the ¡®Esper Association¡¯, with the purpose of managing and documenting the abilities of all Esper around the world, as an attempt to mitigate panic and misuse of Esper abilities. Many different governments supported the Esper Association, helping them gather a team of great scientists from all corners of the world. They successfully developed a machine to detect and numerically quantify latent ability. That number would later be most commonly referred to as Power Level. *** In the year 2196, in a vacant classroom devoid of people, a beautiful girl with shoulder-length black hair, adorned with a black sailor uniform, could be seen sitting at a desk and reading a book with the cover reading ¡®A Comprehensive History of the Esper¡¯. The young woman a tender 14 years of age. "Bullshit, all of it.¡± The girl muttered. So the book says that every Esper ever, has only had 1 ability... then how come I have 2? The girl''s name is Akasa Naomi meaning ''Above All'', though most people misunderstand the meaning of her name as Beauty because of her beautiful face and perfect figure. (E/n: why~!? Ahhh the cringe *sobs*) (A/n: eeeh! I like it though~) The book stated that, ''Upon reaching the age of 12, all children must be tested at a locally provided testing station, at either their closest Esper Association branch, their school or Esper Association''s provided station!''. The book also says, ''The Esper are unable to conceal their power level from the test,'' "Another bullshit." "I tried testing this by adjusting my power level to 2742, and it worked. I had only done it because I had thought it¡¯d be cool if I could hide my abilities from the public and act as a sort of hidden protector of the masses." *** Unlike other Esper, Naomi had 2 abilities. She had been aware of this since she was 7 years old, and has been using it at every and any chance she got. Her abilities were Adjustment and Telekinesis. With Adjustment she can adjust her body strength, perception, reflect speed, even her power level. She tried it at the test 2 years ago, and the device couldn¡¯t detect her real power level. With her other ability, Telekinesis, she could move objects without touching them. When she was tested, she had listed her ability as Telekinesis. Telekinesis is the most common ability among Espers. Not only that, the strongest Esper with Telekinesis ability recorded in history was S-ranked. ¡°The Esper then ranked by power level from E to SSS. It said S-ranked can destroy a building while SS-ranked Esper can destroy a city! There were only 3 SSS-ranked recorded in history, and only 1 still alive. I ranked C because I had faked my power level to 2742. I haven''t had a chance to test my real power level because there are no recorded individuals in history who had their power level increased.¡± The scientist that had taken her power level test, had said that it is determined at birth. Naomi closed the book that she was reading. She stood up with a sigh and exited the classroom. ¡°I am bored." She stated with some resignation. "I had wished to became a hidden protector 2 years ago, but there has been no incident that the Esper Association has been unable to handle...¡± Naomi walked toward the entrance gate of her school, the few people still around at this late time of day. The final bell rang an hour ago, so the only students still on school grounds were those in sports clubs, still practicing in the yard. Naomi walked toward the exit without minding them. Exiting the school building, she began her walk home. She could fly by using her Telekinesis, but she prefers walking if she can, to look as normal as possible. Flying using Telekinesis is only possible for the A-ranked, so if Naomi was seen flying she could end up having problems. Naomi paused her leisurely walk when she saw the news on one of the building billboards. It said; ''Esper Association public defender has successfully apprehended a criminal syndicate''. The syndicate leader¡¯s face was posted beside the video of his capture. ¡°They always got a chance to fight huh, how nice¡­¡± Naomi said while looking at the news that played the scene of Esper Association¡¯s Agent apprehended the criminal by using his ability. ¡°It would be nice to be there. If I were there, I wouldn¡¯t feel this bored.¡± Naomi continued her walk, but the encroaching boredom was painful, extremely so. She has dreamed of participating in Esper battles since she was 7 years old. She arrived at her home while zooming out, the scene from before staying in the forefront of her thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t register as an agent for the Esper Association with my recorded power level. If I tried to take the test again they won¡¯t allow me because of their confidence in their machine. Ahhh I need something to do!¡± Naomi entered her home while complaining about the failing of the plan that she had so much confidence in as a kid. Naomi lived alone, her parents who worked overseas only called her once a week and transfer money to her bank account. She had no problem with that, the only problem she faced was boredom. She went upstairs and entered her room, she looked at bookshelves full of books. She loved reading a book about being a hidden protector or about a secret organization in particular. After looking at her books collection, an idea began to form. ¡°Hmm, a secret organization? How about I make one and fight a hidden evil instead! Yes, that¡¯s right. I could do that.¡± Naomi was dancing happily like a child given candy. Finally, after 2 years she was tested, she found an idea to relieve her boredom. ¡°I should make a plan to proceed. After reading a load of bullshit from Esper Association today, should I make some story to attract other people and convince them that the Esper Association actually done cruel things behind the public eyes?¡± Naomi took her notebook out, and started formulating her plan. ¡°Finally, I found something. Why¡¯d I never think of it? What a waste of time! If I had started with this plan 2 years ago I would be finished by now.¡± Naomi''s overwhelming boredom came to be because her dream was shattered, as a result of her own actions. For the first time in a while, a cheerful expression formed upon her face again. Now, she¡¯s got a new dream to make a secret organization in order to combat hidden evil lurking in the world. Despite what most her age would think, she knew that the world wasn''t just black and white. That¡¯s why this idea came like a miracle to her. She doesn¡¯t know yet that her idea to relieve her boredom caused her to be called ¡®Worst Esper¡¯ in the future but that¡¯s a story for another time. ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s do our best to make the best Secret Organization!!¡± The gear of the Esper greatest war started turning, with one girl trying to relieve her boredom. RaizarP This is my first Original novel which I plan to write for a while now. After reading about Second Tempest Contest and the theme is the same as my idea, I decided to release this novel at this time to participate in the contest!! Hope you enjoy the story!! I will try to update this novel every day, Look forward to it !! Please leave 5 star review !! There is no advanced chapter yet in my patreon but I plan to add it someday!! Big thanks to "Bazka" for editing this chapter!! Chapter 1 – Recruiting 1 Determined by her new goal, the very next day Naomi began researching about possible recruit for her organization. Other than that, she decided to make a new persona when she acted as Organization¡¯s boss. There was no way the boss of a Secret Organization acting like a young girl. She began training her control over her Abilities too, she had tried to move a target without seeing it directly. After the first try she succeeded. After that, she began to try the maximum range of her Telekinesis. She spread her Telekinesis ability and tried to control an object that she saw on the TV. She had succeeded in that attempt too, she only found out later that the TV show she saw was aired on the other side of the earth where she¡¯d been living. She¡¯d also tried to spread a Telekinesis power around her body with the purpose to protect her body. She¡¯s been struggling a bit to adjust her Telekinesis power until she¡¯d gotten a hang of it and succeeded in coating her body with Telekinesis Power. She trained her Adjustment too, she goes toward a clearing near her house and tried to adjust her body to be as strong as possible. After adjusting her body she punched a rock that lay in the clearing, the moment her fist was making a contact with the rock a deafening sound was produced. *BOOOM!!* She was running immediately after that, at least now she had tried a portion of her ability. She had deactivated her adjustment and entering her house. ¡°I am strong¡­ too strong. With this power at hand, I definitely can make a Secret Organization with no problem.¡± Naomi turned on her computer in her room and began planning once more. ¡°The most important thing that I need to make a secret organization is fund. That¡¯s why I must recruit someone with enough financial power to back us up. Let¡¯s see, is there any person who met my requirements.¡± Naomi began searching the web for any potential member. She¡¯d been hacking into government since 2 years ago and doesn¡¯t get detected yet. ¡°Good thing I hacked into this information center 2 years ago, now I didn¡¯t need to do it all again. Now let¡¯s review my goal once again.¡± Naomi took her notebook which she had been used to write a plan yesterday. My goal : - Researching about the wrong doing of Esper Association (Rumors are enough! As long as my future members believe it.) - Recruit someone rich (or influential) to provide funds for Organization¡¯s activity. - Build a base! (I want one disguised as a normal caf¨¦ and an underground base!) - Recruit organizations member. How to: by giving them false evidence of Esper Association¡¯s wrong doing! (Or the real evidence if I found one.) - The Secret Organization¡¯s goal was to protect society from an unjust and corrupt government and Esper Association. (It¡¯s a lie though!!) - Last and the most important one, I want to have an Esper fight because I want to cure my boredom!! Naomi had reviewed her goal once again, she was reading the part about Esper Association¡¯s wrong doing evidence. In the past, there were rumors about Esper Association conducted an illegal human experiment to increase an Esper power level. ¡®I could use this!!¡¯ thought Naomi. She¡¯d began gathering any evidence she could found from the internet. After searching from the internet for hours, she only found some corruption inside the Esper Association but not even a word about human experimentation. ¡®Damn, even the rumors from the internet disappeared. Could it be the rumors are true so they deleted the rumors?¡¯ Naomi has been searching the internet, ranging from the normal websites until Esper Association¡¯s database. ¡®Do I need to search it manually?¡¯ Because she didn¡¯t find any evidence from the internet, Naomi was thinking about going into Esper Association¡¯s base herself. ¡®Well, I can always bullshit about it. I can search for the evidence when the Secret Organization already running after all. I need to sleep for now. Tomorrow is Monday so I need to go to school.¡¯ It was midnight after Naomi decided to sleep. Naomi changed her clothes to pajamas and get on the bed. ¡®Tomorrow after school, I will be researching for a rich person who had enmity with Esper Association. I bet my chance to make him join will be higher if the person already had any sort of enmity against Esper Association. Well, let¡¯s think about it tomorrow.¡¯ . . The next day. Naomi gets up at 6 A.M. her school¡¯s first bell rang at 7.30 A.M. so she still had 1 hour to prepare. She goes to the bathroom to take a shower. Naomi loves being clean, that¡¯s why she took a shower at least 2 times a day. Yesterday she was too focused on her goal that she forgot to take a shower, that¡¯s why she took shower longer than usual this morning. After showering, she wears her black sailor school uniform. She picks up her laptop and puts it in her bag. It¡¯s still 6.30 but she decided to come to school earlier. She walked to the school passing a crowd of people trying to get to work. She looked at the billboard at one of the buildings that were played the news about a man being arrested 2 days ago. She stopped walking because she had realized something. ¡®Wait, if I can¡¯t found someone rich with enmity towards Esper Association wasn¡¯t there a lot of them in the prison? I need to change my approach, rather than investigating about Esper Association I need to investigate the one that was apprehended by Esper Association.¡¯ Naomi walked to the school at a faster pace than earlier, she wanted to reach the school as fast as possible and start researching about them before other students arrived. She had reached the school after walking for 3 minutes, she entered her classroom and sat in her seat. ¡®I¡¯ll start with Esper Association¡¯s Japan branch and then overseas branch. I hope I could find something this week so I can start my preparations as soon as possible.¡¯ Naomi opened her laptop and started investigating for a possible recruit. She had done that for 2 weeks, no matter where it is Naomi would open her laptop and began looking for a possible recruit that had a big chance to join her Organization. And she finally found someone that met her requirements. On her laptop screen was a photo of a man looked like in his twenty and his data. ¡®He is perfect!!¡¯ Naomi who found someone to recruit had a smile on her face. ¡®Now I need some preparations, I will pay him a surprise visit after that!¡¯ The man, don¡¯t know that he is targeted by an outrageous girl, now sitting in his cell hoping for a miracle. This man will soon be known as ¡®A Salamander¡¯, but that¡¯s a story for the future. Chapter 2 – Recruiting 2 Naomi began her preparation as soon as she found her recruitment target. Her target was a man named Homuhara Rekka. According to her info, he was apprehended by Esper Association 1 year ago because Rekka had attacked higher up of Esper Association, or at least that was written on his record. Naomi had investigated Rekka after she decided to recruit him, and she found an interesting video. The video featured Rekka and the supposed higher up of Esper Association. In the video was shown that the higher up of Esper Association threatened Rekka to hand over his business to him and Rekka had refused it. Rekka was attacked by the higher up and retaliate to defend himself. The higher up ended up injured because of it and Rekka was apprehended by Esper Association as the result. Naomi saw the video and changed her plan slightly. At first, she wanted to hide her identity and stormed the jail in order to free Rekka. But now she planned to share the video that she had found to public and threatened the Esper Association with it. ¡®Well, if this plan didn¡¯t work I can always storm in to rescue him.¡¯ Naomi was sitting in her classroom looking at her open laptop. She began typing some keywords and opened up a video sharing website. She knew that the video will be deleted shortly after Esper Association noticed its existence. But that was what Naomi aimed for, she waited for Esper Association to delete her video from the video sharing website and record it. If she posted the video alongside the recorded evidence, the unrest will cause a protest that was directed to Esper Association. Naomi posted the video and waited. After 5 minutes, the video got deleted. ¡®They were fast!! I thought it needs 1 hour or so before they delete the video, but to think they only need 5 minutes!!¡¯ Naomi then copied the video and the recorded evidence and exit her classroom. She made sure to act normal and exit the school to go home. ¡®If their work was that fast then it doesn¡¯t matter how many videos uploaded they will delete it immediately! Should I just go banging on their door? That is the easiest way to meet him after all.¡¯ Naomi arrived at her home and went to her room. She took a box under her bed and open it. Since she made a plan to build a Secret Organization, she was preparing her persona as a Boss. Inside the box was a black sleeveless one piece dress and a black full face mask with a hole on the eyes. Naomi then changed her sailor uniform into the dress, she wears black spats and black knee high socks. ¡®Perfect, I will wear the mask because I don¡¯t want them to realize my identity. I will not forget to coat my body with Telekinesis power to protect myself.¡¯ Naomi finished her preparations and heading to her school once more. She uploaded the video from her school, maybe the Esper Association would check the school for the culprit, better safe than sorry at a later date after all. She decided to fly using her Telekinesis because she wanted to arrive at her school faster, she was fighting with time right now. The school was devoid of students because the ending bell had rung, Naomi arrived at the school had landed on the roof and began to observe the surrounding area. She had found no anomaly or Esper Association member in the school area. Either the Esper Association judging the video as a student way of messing around or they didn¡¯t regard the video as important. ¡®Either way, they make it easier for me to move and let me keep my anonymity for now. I will gift them a big surprise tonight as my thank you for their consideration. Let¡¯s get to the Hokkaido then.¡¯ Naomi then flew towards Hokkaido, the reason she flew toward Hokkaido wasn¡¯t that she wanted a vacation, but because Rekka was jailed in Hokkaido. Her flying speed was nothing to joke about. She could reach 11 Mach if she flew at her maximum speed. Naomi had arrived at Hokkaido right after the sun had set. She landed at a clearing near the jail. After all, she wanted to make a big surprise this time so she doesn¡¯t need to hide. ¡®This will be my first fight and appearance, should I show myself by flying or leisurely walking through the front door like I¡¯m on a trip? Well, the first impression is always important so I will leisurely walk like I don¡¯t know what danger is.¡¯ Naomi decided to walk to the jailhouse, there were 4 guards in front of the building. The guards were armed with electric batons and guns, Naomi guessed the guards were an Esper. There is no way Esper Association would order ordinary people to guard the Jail House. Naomi who had walked leisurely was finally seen by the guards, one of the guards decided to approach Naomi to question her. The guards were wary of Naomi because she was wearing a mask. In this era, even a young girl could kill people easily if she was an Esper, the guards know about that and that¡¯s the reason only one guard approach her and the rest of them prepared to act if something was strange. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here!? This is a jail you know?¡± the guard who approached Naomi ask her. But instead of hearing her answer, he heard the crumbling sound of concrete. The other guards were shocked, because of the scene that they saw. The whole Jail House was floating, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in front of them but they could guess that the masked figure in front of them was the culprit. The guards decided that the figure was dangerous and attack her. They use their ability to attack Naomi, the guard that approached Naomi was the first one to attack. He attacked her using his ability, Adjustment. He had aimed at Naomi¡¯s head and punched her. The guard punch was connected, but Naomi didn¡¯t even move a little. She only stood at that place uninterested with the guard in front of her. Although the guard was C-Ranked Esper his punch that was adjusted with his power didn¡¯t do damage to Naomi. Right now Naomi concentrated to find Rekka, she had rooted the Jail House from the ground in order to find him. After searching for a while she found his jail, she took that portion off from the Jail House and release her power. The Jail House crashed down to the ground leaving one portion of Jail floating around 2 meters in diameter above. The guards not prepared for that were blown away because of the shockwave and rubble. ¡°My objective is complete, I will take my leave for now. Tell your owner that I, Mugetsu, shall spread the truth.¡± Naomi said to the guard in front of him. The guard was afraid, the masked figure in front of him doesn¡¯t even flinch when he punched her. Not only that, she could lift a building with her ability. Surely at least she was S-Ranked Esper, a monster. And she was Hostile toward Esper Association. The guard couldn¡¯t move from his spot, he only watched the figure bringing the floating jail disappeared into the darkness. Chapter 3 – Recruiting 3 Naomi walked toward the clearing where she had landed. She began dismantling the jail that she bring along. The figure of a man, Rekka, emerged from inside the jail. He was a young man in his twenty with short auburn hair. He wears an orange prisoner grab and his hand was cuffed with a strange circular device emitting a red glow. ¡®Is that ¡®Ability Limiter¡¯?¡¯ Naomi recognized the device. It was made by Esper Association to suppress an Esper from using his ability. Even so, the device could only suppress an Esper below SSS rank. The device was divided into 5 colors, blue, green, yellow, orange, and red. The one that emits a blue color could only suppress C-rank Esper. The red one that was used on Rekka could suppress SS-Ranked Esper. *** Rekka came out from the jail began looking around. He was confused, because of the tremors that he felt earlier and the sudden change in the environment. He noticed the figure wearing a mask standing in front of him for a while, he observing the surrounding only to understand his situation. To better understand the situation, he decided to ask the figure in front of him. ¡°Good evening, miss? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡± He tried to sound as friendly as possible. He doesn¡¯t know anything about the figure and her goal, and he doesn¡¯t want to risk anything, that¡¯s why the friendly approach was the best thing he could do. ¡°Homuhara Rekka was it?¡± The figure was asking Rekka a question instead of answering his question. She also knew Rekka¡¯s name, meaning her goal was related to him. ¡°Yes, I am. So miss? Can you tell me what you need from me?¡± Rekka wasn¡¯t a fool. The business that he had before jailed was the proof that he¡¯s smart. ¡°I was bored.¡± Naomi said. ¡°Pardon?¡± Rekka was confused, he asks what she want from him and what he got as an answer was I was bored? ¡°I was bored. That¡¯s why I was researching some things on the internet.¡± Naomi said while looking up at the starry sky. ¡°Haa¡­ internet was it?¡± Rekka was baffled, he doesn¡¯t expect the answer at all. ¡°While researching I found a video, the content was about a young man trying to defend his business and retaliate.¡± Hearing her word, Rekka finally understands what the figure trying to says. ¡°I found it¡­ interesting. I continued my research. Then, I found something that catches my eyes more than the video.¡± Naomi said looking at Rekka. ¡°I found an experiment, using the power of a young girl.¡± Naomi had investigated Rekka after she found him. Rekka had a little sister, her name is Homuhara Anna. She was 14 years old, about the same age as Naomi. ¡°The young girl with red flaming hair had her blood taken, they use her blood to make a drug. The Association had found her power to be interesting, to make her willing to cooperate with them, they give the girl a promise.¡± Rekka expression was changing from his relaxed expression now there was a scowl on his face. ¡°They promise to set her brother free if she¡¯s following the Association order. The girl agreed, in order to free her brother, she¡¯s forced to become a research subject.¡± Naomi continued. ¡°I found the whole thing to be¡­ amusing. The video and the experiment were connected, the goal of the Association was to capture the young man instead of taking his business.¡± Rekka had realized that since Naomi had talked about a young girl. But, hearing her next sentence made Rekka convinced about it. ¡°So Homuhara Rekka, I had a proposal for you. I will save that young girl, in exchange, you will work under me.¡± Her proposal sounds so appealing in Rekka¡¯s ear. But, he must consider all factors before he gave his answer. ¡°What is your goal?¡± This time, instead of using his friendly tone, Rekka had used a serious tone. ¡°For now? I want to make an Organization to oppose the Esper Association.¡± ¡°And your long term goal?¡± ¡°To destroy the corruption in this world. There were many inhuman experiments carried on all around the world. From what I know, the main culprit behind the experiments was¡­¡± Naomi answered Rekka question, she paused a little before finishing her sentence, and Rekka who had realized everything from what she had said finished her sentence. ¡°¡­ Esper Association.¡± ¡°So! What¡¯s your answer Homuhara Rekka!! Will you join me in this endeavor of mine?¡± Naomi spread her arm and inviting Rekka. Rekka was uncertain, he wanted to save his sister but he can¡¯t do it alone. If what the figure said was true, then the whole world isn¡¯t safe for him. If he had attacked the Esper Association base, surely the public defender will chase them no matter where they went. ¡°Can you promise to protect me and my sister?¡± Asked Rekka, he had no choice but to cling to the last hope presented. ¡°I swear on my name Mugetsu, I will protect you and your sister.¡± Naomi said with conviction. Although Naomi doesn¡¯t know what kind of enemies will try to stop them, she was confident in her power. ¡°Then please¡­ please save my sister. I will follow you if you save my sister!¡± Rekka bowed his head as low as he could. He only had his sister in this world, their parents have died in an accident 2 years ago. If he had investigated it thoroughly, he will found that their parent''s accidents were staged by Esper Association. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!! Let¡¯s start the second banquet tonight!! But before that, that device in your arms was annoying right? Let¡¯s take it off!¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis to destroy the Ability Limiter. Rekka, once again was surprised. The Ability Limiter on his arms can¡¯t get destroyed by an Esper unless that said Esper was an SSS-Ranked. But, Naomi had destroyed the device. That could only mean one thing. ¡®She¡¯s an SSS-Rank Esper?!¡¯ ¡°Then let¡¯s go Homuhara Rekka, our destination was Okinawa!!¡± Rekka was glad, it was the correct decision to accept her offer. If she was SSS-Ranked Esper, then the chance they had to save his sister was high. ¡°Yes!!¡± Rekka had made an Oath, if she can save his sister, then he will follow her forever. Even if their enemy was the world. RaizarP Hello, Author here!! How is the story so far? Have you enjoyed it ?!! If you enjoy the story then add it to your Reading List and press the Favorite!! Chapter 4 – Recruiting 4 Naomi and Rekka were flying in the sky in the direction of Okinawa. Rekka was an SS-Rank Pyromancer, he could fly using his flame as a thruster. Their destination right now was a Headquarter of Esper Association in Japan. As a Headquarter of Esper Association in Japan, there is an SS-Ranked Esper stationed. So if Rekka had attacked alone, he will definitely get captured. The two of them fly at astonishing speed, they had arrived at Okinawa after 20 minutes of flight. They landed in front of the Esper Association HQ. Rekka was out of breath when they were landed, he was forcing himself to follow Naomi¡¯s speed. After they landed, the guards were immediately put on alert, 2 individuals landed from the sky right in front of Esper Association¡¯s HQ. The guards of HQ were trained differently from the rest, that¡¯s why they thought that the one landed was either a big shot from the other HQ or an enemy. Before the guards taken an action, a middle aged man exiting the HQ¡¯s building and spoke. ¡°Can you please identify yourself?¡± The middle aged man was the SS-Rank esper that was stationed in this HQ. The reason he came out himself was simple, he felt pressure from the one that was landed. Esper, especially a high ranked one, could instinctively gauge the other Esper power. But, if the difference was too big, they can¡¯t felt it. The case in this one was like that, the middle aged man had identified Rekka''s power as a bit higher than him, but he can¡¯t felt the power of the figure with the mask. ¡®The one that wears a mask was a normal person, and that young man in prisoner grab was SS-Ranked? I can¡¯t judge if the one who wears a mask was a VIP who likes to make her guard dress like that or they could be an enemy. For now, I will act polite in order to judge who they are, it¡¯s not hurt to be careful.¡¯ Thought the middle aged man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s rude for me to not introduce myself first. I am Lee Hyun-Woo. May I know your purpose of visiting us?¡± the middle aged man, Lee Hyun-Woo asked Naomi. He decided to treat them as VIPs, if by any chance they are an enemy, he can act accordingly later. ¡°We are here for a banquet. And to pick up my subordinate¡¯s little sister.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°It seems they conduct a medical check-up on his little sister.¡± ¡°Oh?! Medical check-up? What a coincidence, my little sister had her medical checkup too right now.¡± ¡®Oya? Could it be my chance to rope him in?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°What a coincidence, indeed. Do you perhaps know what they do in medical check-up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know about it, miss.¡± Lee Hyun-Woo answered. He was informed by the Esper Association the medical check-up was done in order to control her sister''s ability. In the past year since his sister began the check-up, he didn¡¯t meet her even once. ¡°Then would you like to follow me? I will show you the so called medical check-up.¡± That¡¯s why the figure word was tempting, he wasn¡¯t sure if the figure was saying the truth. He had worked for the Esper Association in order to provide his sister a medical check-up a year ago. She can¡¯t control her ability, her ability often runs out of control and require him to suppress it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but before I confirm your identity I can¡¯t let you pass.¡± He wants to accept her offer but he can¡¯t, he want to meet his sister that was undergone a check-up right now in this building. But he was scared, if he accepts her offer, there was a chance that Esper Association will cancel his sister''s medical attention. ¡°It seems you misunderstand something.¡± The figure in the mask stepped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission, I¡¯m inviting you.¡± He failed to understand what she tried to say. Suddenly, one person exiting the building with a panicked expression. ¡°Report!! The jail for SS-Ranked criminals in Hokkaido has been raided by someone!! The suspect was reported as a black haired girl around 150cm wearing a black sleeveless one piece dress and a mask!! The suspect was at least ranked S with Telekinesis ability. And she took one prisoner with her. All branch was expected to raise their security into Stage 2.¡± The person who reported that was out of breath because he said his report in one sentence. Lee Hyun-Woo hearing the report immediately turned alert and focused. He turned his attention toward two persons in front of the building. A girl around 150cm, wearing a black dress and a mask, together with 1 person wearing a prisoner grabs. The report matches, they are the ones from Hokkaido jail. ¡°Prepare for battle!!! They are enemy!!¡± Lee Hyun-Woo gave out the order immediately. ¡°The enemy was 1 SS-Ranked and the other one''s rank was Unknown!! Use all your ability to bring them down!!¡± The guards were prepared to use their ability even before Lee Hyun-Woo gave out the order. But they were confused. Lee Hyun-Woo was SS-Ranked, that¡¯s why he was expected to know the rank of the enemy. For him to determine one of them as Unknown Rank is absurd. *** ¡°Hmm, you leave me no choice. I will do it like earlier then.¡± Naomi said. ¡°Rekka, your job was to secure your sister.¡± She said it without turning her head to look at Rekka. ¡°Yes, please leave it to me!¡± Naomi stretched out her right arm and slowly bring it upward. The Esper Association HQ was lifted along with her gesture. The huge building with more than 50 floors was lifted without trouble. According to the info she had gathered by hacking into Esper Association¡¯s database, the Lab¡¯s location was underground. After Naomi lifted the building, the guards started their attack. *** Rekka was worried when the guards had attacked Naomi, but his job was to secure his sister. As soon as Naomi lifted the building, he rushed toward the underground. Rekka was chased by Lee Hyun-Woo that was worried about his sister. But, Lee Hyun-Woo''s ability is Barrier, he better suited to guard one place rather than chasing after Pyromancer that moves fast with flames as his thruster. Rekka finally arrived at the room where the experiment was conducted. ¡°Those bastards!!¡± A voice full of fury came out from Rekka¡¯s mouth. He stopped in front of the room because of what he saw. His sister, alongside another girl, was unconscious inside the glass tank filled with a liquid. RaizarP Hello, Author here!! How is the story so far? Have you enjoyed it ?!! If you enjoy the story then add it to your Reading List and press the Favorite!! Chapter 5 – Recruiting 5 RaizarP Hello Author here! I''m sorry to say but maybe I can''t update any of my work until 12th August. There is a lot of work going on IRL, so I need to finish my work first before I can upload any novel. So please be patient!! I need to finish this to get my degree after all!! Lee Hyun-Woo finally reached Rekka and was about to trap him inside the barrier. But, his attention was grabbed by something else. He saw his sister inside the glass tank filled with a liquid. He failed to understand what¡¯s going on. Isn¡¯t his sister only undergoing a medical check-up once in a while? Why¡¯d she lain unconscious inside the glass tank filled with liquid? ¡°Those damn bastard!! How dare they!!¡± Lee Hyun-Woo could hear a voice full of fury from Rekka. He looked at Rekka and saw the man''s attention was focused on the glass tank. He decided to ask him, he wants to know the truth. ¡°What do you know? What are they doing to them?!¡± His voice was full of concern, Esper Association had promised him to help his sister, but now he could see his sister was treated like some research subject. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now!! I must secure my sister before the reinforcement coming.¡± Rekka entered the room and began rescuing his sister from the glass tank. Lee Hyun-Woo also entered the room and took his sister out of the glass tank. The condition of his sister was bad, her previous long black hair was cut short, her skin turned pale and she became skinny. Lee Hyun-Woo was furious, he looked at Rekka and saw the other girl''s condition was no better than his sister''s. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Rekka said while carrying the other girl. Lee Hyun-Woo guessing that the girl was Rekka¡¯s sister. He picked up his sister and carry her, they exiting the underground and saw an amazing sight. The figure wearing the mask had defended herself from the other guards without trying. She just stood in her position and using her right hand to lift the building, she didn¡¯t even try to counterattack the guard. *** (A while ago) Naomi¡¯s situation As soon as Naomi lifted the building, Rekka rushed to the underground. Alongside that as a signal, the guards started their attack. They launched their ability to Naomi without stopping. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth and other kinds of abilities were aimed at me. Naomi put on her Telekinesis shield around her body since she started the plan, so their ability was blocked before they reach her body. ¡®This is it!! This is the Esper fight that I want!¡¯ When Naomi was attacking Hokkaido¡¯s jail, only 3 guards were there. And among 3 guards only 1 of them dare to attack her. Now, because this HQ is located at the heart of Okinawa, a lot of guards were present. ¡®Show me your abilities more!! Good thing I bullshit Rekka to follow me, I only trying to connect his incident with his sister''s medical problem! The fact that he was fired up to attack Esper Organization with me is a plus.¡¯ Naomi didn¡¯t know it, she only knows that Rekka''s sister has been sick and turned skinnier day by day since Rekka was apprehended. She told Rekka the bullshit about the experiment and the other, and he believed her. ¡®Now, where¡¯s the SS-Ranked? Show me your power!!¡¯ Naomi observes her surrounding to find the SS-Ranked Esper, Lee Hyun-Woo. But, he isn¡¯t there. Lee Hyun-Woo had chased Rekka underground. ¡®How did this happen?!¡¯ Naomi was crestfallen. She wanted to fight an SS-Ranked Esper, but he chooses to chase after Rekka rather than fight her? ¡®Isn¡¯t he supposed to guard the HQ against attack? Why¡¯d he chase after Rekka?!¡¯ Naomi was disappointed, she lowers her head and thinking about what mistake that made the SS-Ranked to chase after Rekka instead of attacking her. Feeling down, Naomi lowers her head, she didn¡¯t even try to attack her enemy because she doesn¡¯t want to end the fight quickly. After enduring her enemy''s attack for a while, she felt a presence from the underground¡¯s direction. Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo came out from underground, each of them carrying a girl in their arms. Naomi guess that Lee Hyun-Woo who carrying a girl in his arms had lost his trust for Association, after all, who wants to cure a person but make them look so malnutrition? She decided to invite Lee Hyun-Woo once again. ¡°Good timing, I was about to get bored. So how is it? Do you want to follow me?¡± She want Lee Hyun-Woo to join her Organization, she had a simple reason. ¡®Isn¡¯t the former enemy a perfect candidate to join my Organization?¡¯ ¡°Tell me your goal.¡± Lee Hyun-Woo asked Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I want to take down Esper Association. You, after coming out from the underground, I expected you to understand why I want to do that.¡± Naomi said. Even while they were talking, the guards never stopped their attack. Suddenly, Naomi was surrounded by an invisible barrier. The barrier guarded Naomi against taking the guard''s attack directly. Seeing the barrier, the guards stopped their attack. They thought that Lee Hyun-Woo will take care of the enemy directly. But, without them expecting it, a torrent of flame had engulfed them, burning them with high temperatures. After the flame disappeared, there were no remains of the guards. ¡°I accept. From now on, I Lee Hyun-Woo will follow you.¡± Lee Hyun-Woo bowed his head to Naomi. ¡°I, Homuhara Rekka, will honor my promise from earlier and will follow you forever.¡± Rekka bowed his head too. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go.¡± While saying that, Naomi had launched the building that she lifted into the sky. She doesn¡¯t care about the one that remains inside the building. She guesses that the building will somehow survive and floating in space, or landed somewhere in the sea. Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo were amazed. They had a look of respect radiating from their eyes. ¡°Now, our announcement to the world was completed. I expected more members will try to join us after this. We need to build our base and secure funding. I leave that to you, Rekka.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Rekka answered. ¡°Now, let¡¯s our fight begin.¡± Naomi said and walking away from what remains of Esper Association HQ in Japan. Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo followed after her while carrying their sister. That day will be remembered as the start of the Esper War. Chapter 6 – Base RaizarP Took a while for me to write this chapter. Definitely not because I am watching a vtuber that I forgot to upload it. Definitely not!! More importantly Enjoy the Chapter!! Naomi, Rekka, and Lee Hyun-Woo walked to one of the shore near the previous Esper Association¡¯s HQ. When they reached the shore, Rekka asked Naomi. ¡°Um, boss? I wanted to ask something but. How do we call you?¡± Naomi hearing his question turned her attention to Rekka. She had realized that she forgot to tell them how to call her. She had introduced herself as Mugetsu, but that was a spur of a moment. When rescuing Rekka from Hokkaido¡¯s Jail, she noticed that today there was no moon in the sky. That¡¯s why she had called herself Mugetsu (Moonless Sky). ¡°Fair point, I guess that¡¯s important. Then I will allow both of you to call me Mugetsu.¡± Naomi answered Rekka as she gazed into the sky. ¡°No, we can¡¯t call you that. In organization rank is important, so please allow us to call you something else.¡± Said Rekka. ¡°Is that so? Then think about it yourself, call me anything you want.¡± The truth is Naomi is glad that he refused to call her Mugetsu. ¡®Well, the truth is I wanted to be called boss.¡¯ Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo began discussing how to call Naomi. The sight of 2 men, both carrying a girl debating about how to call Naomi was amusing. Naomi even chuckled a little. ¡°How¡­ about¡­¡± ¡°No¡­it¡¯s¡­then¡­¡± they keep debating about how to call Naomi. Meanwhile, Naomi didn¡¯t forget why she brings them to the shore. She continued her purpose that the 2 didn¡¯t know. When Naomi found Rekka, she didn¡¯t laze around and just preparing her suit and finding a piece of evidence. She had made a secret base too. At first, she wanted the base to be an underground base or a normal looking caf¨¦. But after some consideration and her training with her Telekinesis progressed, she decided to make a certain secret base. The discussion between Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo continued for a while until they nodded to each other. ¡°That took both of you a while. So what did you decide?¡± Naomi asked the two of them. ¡°Yes, it was an interesting discussion for both of us. We reached an agreement and decided to call you [Princess].¡± Said Rekka. ¡®Wait a minute!!¡¯ Naomi flinched a bit after hearing what Rekka had said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are uncertain whatever to call you [Princess] or [Lady Boss]. But after we had a discussion for a while and inspecting something, we settled with [Princess] because we think it¡¯s suitable with you.¡± Continued Lee Hyun-Woo. ¡®Oi!! What do you mean by suitable!! You are looking at my pitiful B Cup, right? Right!? Just you know I am still 14 years old and still growing!!¡¯ Naomi''s face twitched hearing Lee Hyun-Woo''s explanation. ¡®I really wanted to smash him to the ground now. But, I will lose an important sla- member of my organization if I do that.¡¯ Naomi felt the ridicule in the name, but she couldn¡¯t object about it because she was the one who told Rekka to decide it himself. ¡°Do as you like. I remember you wanted to ask something. What is it?¡± ¡°Oh right, princess. May I ask what are we doing here? We just standing on the shore, I am afraid if the Esper Organization¡¯s reinforcement will try to chase after us.¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°We are waiting.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Haa¡­ waiting is it? The truth is I am worried about my sister''s condition. Can you please tell me what we are waiting for?¡± ¡°Our transportation, then I shall ask something too. Lee Hyun-Woo was it? Can you tell me your ability and your sister''s name? If you don¡¯t mind I wanted to know her ability too.¡± Naomi asked Lee Hyun-Woo after answering Rekka''s question. Rekka wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer but choose to back down, he knows that asking more questions will not produce any further results. ¡°I don¡¯t mind in the slightest about it. My ability allowed me to create a barrier, and I can add any effect to my barrier. But there is a limit, the more effect I add to my barrier the more fragile it becomes. On the contrary, if I just create a barrier with no special effect the strongest barrier will be created. I can maintain the barrier although I was away, so I don¡¯t need to be near the barrier. Is there any question before I continued to my sister, princess?¡± Explained Lee Hyun-Woo ¡°So can you make a barrier to hide something if I asked you to?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Then about your sister.¡± ¡°My sister''s name is Lee Dan-Bi, her ability was to create and control water. Because of something from the past, my sister had to take medicine provided by Esper Association and since then, sometimes she can¡¯t control her ability. She is A-Ranked Esper.¡± Explained Lee Hyun-Woo. ¡°I see, your case is like Rekka but it¡¯s the opposite.¡± ¡®Seems like I hit a jackpot with him. I got 2 members, or maybe 4 members in 1 night.¡¯ ¡°Indeed, in my case, their target was my sister. Princess, shall I introduce my sister too?¡± Said Rekka. ¡°Yes, I found some info about your sister but I want to hear it directly from you.¡± The truth is, Naomi doesn¡¯t know anything about Rekka¡¯s sister except for her name and her condition. ¡°As you know, my sister''s name is Homuhara Anna. She is S-Ranked Esper and her ability is Enchantment. She can apply 1 effect on her drawing, the effect is equivalent to the size of the drawing.¡± Explained Rekka ¡°And that was why the Esper Association wanted her. Her ability was unique, at least never recorded in history.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Let¡¯s save the explanation and introduction later, our transportation has arrived.¡± Naomi operated her power since they have arrived at the shore. From distance, they could see a big cloud approaching their destination. Naomi who wanted a secret base so badly had decided on something ridiculous. When she planned how her secret base, she remembers her Telekinesis and thought ¡®Why don¡¯t I made a flying base?¡¯. She decided on a ridiculous idea on a whim. Then she was searching for a deserted island and lifted it to the sky. She used a cloud as a camouflage for her base, using her Telekinesis, she moves a cloud to completely hide the flying island that she uses as her base. Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo only saw a big cloud moving in the distance. They thought that their Princess had called a cloud as their transportation. But, all of a sudden the cloud began to disperse and expose a flying island hiding behind it. They were shocked seeing the flying island, but a voice brings them back to their senses. ¡°I present you, that is our organization base.¡± Chapter 7 – Base 2 ¡°I hate to tell you this, Princess. But, if you show us the flying island at night it didn¡¯t seem that amazing because we can hardly see it.¡± Lee Hyun-Woo surprisingly made a comment about the way Naomi shows the organization base. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to be someone that made a comment about a little thing. Especially because he is an old man.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Just wait until we got there, old man.¡± Said Naomi to Lee Hyun-Woo as she lifted all of them and flying towards the base. ¡°Wha- old?! Just you know Princess, I am still 23 years old. I am by no means an old man!¡± ¡°23?¡± Rekka looked at Lee Hyun-Woo doubtfully, there was no way he was 23 years old. Naomi looked at Lee Hyun-Woo too, observing a man with middle aged face, short gray hair. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was 23 years old. If he said 27 years old, then she could relate his old face as someone who experienced a lot of stress that his face gets older at a fast rate. ¡°Yes, I am 23 and my sister is 20.¡± Rekka was surprised, the girl in Lee Hyun-Woo arms looked like she was his sister''s age at best. Even Lee Dan-Bi skinny body because of the after-effect from the experiment has no sign of her being older than 16. Not to mention her height, Rekka estimated her height to be around 148cm, the same height as her sister and Princess. ¡°Now, stop your bickering. We have arrived.¡± Said Naomi as they landed on the flying island. The flying island is by no mean huge, it¡¯s around 3.4 Acre (1.3 Hectare). Enough to build her secret base and some training facility. Right now on the island, there was a single house, this house was originally on the island when Naomi choose to lift the island into the sky. They followed Naomi to the house and entered it. The house was made of white concrete and glass, it was a big house with all facilities installed. It was the first time Naomi entered the house, she knows that there is a house on the island but she never bothered to enter it. Naomi saw a couch in the room; She told Rekka and Lee Hyun-Woo to lie their sisters down on the couch for now. ¡°For now choose a room in this house and rest, I will visit tomorrow morning to bring some daily necessities and give you further instruction.¡± Said Naomi. Naomi left the house and flew back to her home. *** It was morning the next day. Today was Sunday so there is no school today. Naomi goes to the convenience store and buys 5 bento box, 5 onigiris, 5 bottled tea, and a first aid kit. After finishing her preparation, she changes her clothes to a simple black t-shirt and black jeans. She didn¡¯t forget to bring her black mask. She goes to her backyard and flew after wearing her mask. She flew straight up into the cloud right above her. When she went home last night, she also brings the flying island with her and stationed it right above her home. To avoid suspicion, she changed the cloud shape occasionally and move it around the prefecture. Naomi entered the house and saw Rekka, Lee Hyun-Woo together with the now conscious girl sitting on the couch watching a TV in the room. ¡®This house has electricity? I picked up some good island.¡¯ ¡°It seems both of you woke up already.¡± Naomi greeted the occupants of the room. ¡°Ah! You are Princess, right? Thank you for rescuing me!¡± A girl with short red hair, Homuhara Anna expressed her gratitude to Naomi as soon as she heard Naomi¡¯s voice. A girl with black hair, Lee Dan-Bi turned her attention to Naomi too and thanked her. ¡°Thank you very much! I had heard the story from my brother, he said that you rescued us last night.¡± ¡°No problem, rather than that take this, a breakfast and first aid kit.¡± Naomi handed Rekka the bento that she brought after she took her portion. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± After receiving the bento, Rekka distributed it to the other 3 in the room. ¡°After you eat your breakfast, just call me. I will be on the roof to eat.¡± Naomi tried to leave the room, but Anna stopped her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat with us, Princess? Just take off your mask!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Princess, you can trust us with your identity.¡± Continued Lee Hyun-Woo. Naomi hesitated for a bit, but she decided that now is not the right time to take off her mask in front of them. ¡°Sorry, but not now. I will show you someday, but certainly not right now.¡± With that Naomi left the room. Naomi goes to the roof and ate her breakfast alone. *** After a while, Rekka had informed Naomi that they are done with their breakfast. Naomi followed Rekka and entered the room, but as soon as she entered the room, she heard the news that was aired on TV. ¡¸Yesterday, at 07:22 P.M. a jail for SS-Ranked criminal was attacked by a single Esper. Other than that, the said attacker also destroyed Esper Association headquarter in Japan. From the information received from Esper Association, the attacker identify herself as ¡ºMugetsu¡»¡¹ ¡°Princess, you were reported by the news!¡± Anna claimed. ¡°Well, they will fabricate the news.¡± ¡¸Esper Association had decided to brand ¡ºMugetsu¡»as SSS-Rank criminal.¡¹ ¡°SSS-Rank criminal! You are famous overnight Princess!¡± ¡°Just turn off the TV, I want to say something.¡± Said Naomi. Anna complied with Naomi¡¯s order and turn off the TV. After that, they sat on the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting today.¡± Chapter 8 – Base 3 RaizarP It''s a short chapter this time, I will increase the pace with time skip after the Base arc is done! And we will get into the main story full of Naomi POV, action, and more importantly yuri stuff! Enjoy the chapter!! ¡°The first thing I want to address is about funding. Because Rekka was a fugitive, we can¡¯t depend on him to make the money.¡± Naomi said while crossing her leg. ¡°That¡¯s true, I was an escapee from the jail that was aired on the news a while ago.¡± Confirmed Rekka. ¡°Anna and Dan-Bi also can¡¯t show their face in public because they have died in the attack. Or at least the Esper Association think so.¡± Continued Naomi. ¡°The only viable option, in this case, is Hyun-Woo.¡± Naomi looked at Hyun-Woo. ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I basically died in the attack too?¡± Asked Hyun-Woo. ¡°There is a way to make you came back to life, but that plan only works today.¡± Said Naomi as she had a wide grin under her mask. ¡°Somehow I have a bad feeling about your plan Princess.¡± ¡°Well before we began that plan, let me explain it briefly. First Hyun-Woo needs to do skydiving. Of course without a parachute.¡± ¡°Umm, Princess. Even for me, that is quite¡­¡± ¡°After that, he will go to the Esper Association¡¯s branch to tell them that Hyun-Woo will resign from his position because he doesn¡¯t have any reason to keep working with Esper Association.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, Princess¡­¡± Said Hyun-Woo dejectedly. ¡°Anna, Rekka had said that you can enchant anything that you draw?¡± Naomi ignoring Hyun-Woo turned her attention to Anna. ¡°Yes! As long as I was the one that draws it, I can enchant almost anything. The only drawback is I can¡¯t enchant other people drawing.¡± Anna answered Naomi while raising her hand. ¡°Then, can you enchant a tattoo?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. I need to try it first, I never thought of enchanting a tattoo after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Anna.¡± Naomi stood up and approaching Anna. She put her hand on top of Anna¡¯s head patting her. ¡°Hehehehe~ leave it to me, Princess!!¡± After hearing Anna¡¯s answer, Naomi sat again on her couch. ¡°All right, now let¡¯s talk about our action after we secured our funding. Rekka, do you have any connection to a broker or someone who had grudge against the Association?¡± ¡°If you want someone like that, then it¡¯s easy Princess. After the jail for SS Ranked criminals in Hokkaido has been attacked last night, a lot of the prisoners had escaped. Among them, there was someone that met your criteria.¡± Explained Rekka. ¡°a Fugitive huh, could we trust them?¡± ¡°I am close with one of them, I can vouch if it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Then your job is to search for her and rope her in.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess!!¡± Rekka was glad that Princess gave him a job. ¡°That¡¯s it for now, I will go back for now. Hyun-Woo, you come with me.¡± Naomi lifted the depressed Hyun-Woo. ¡°Princess! At least make it 500 meters! I will die if you drop me from an unreasonable height!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Esper was built differently from a normal human.¡± With that, Naomi takes off from the flying island together with Hyun-Woo that was screaming. ¡°Nooooo¡­-¡° Hyun-Woo voice disappeared along with her figure. Rekka, Anna, and Dan-Bi could only watch him and Naomi flying away. ¡°Brother, do your best!¡± Said Dan-Bi quietly. *** Naomi and Hyun-Woo right now were flying in the altitude of 5KM right above the Esper Association¡¯s former headquarters. Contrary to Naomi whose expression couldn¡¯t be seen because of her mask, Hyun-Woo had a frightened expression and muttered something. ¡°I will die¡­ I will die¡­ at this height I will definitely die¡­¡± his muttering was like a curse. Naomi seeing his frightened self was confused. ¡®When I had attacked the Esper Association headquarter with Rekka, I think this guy was a brave guy because he tried to face me and Rekka head on. But to think he was frightened from getting dropped from this height, it seems I was too early to judge.¡¯ ¡°Now Hyun-Woo, let me give you an advice so you could survive.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Princess!! I know you had some plans!! Please tell me your brilliant plan in order for me to survive this!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, use your barrier. Now, enjoy your skydive!¡± Naomi released her Telekinesis from Hyun-Woo and the gravity began pulling him. ¡°Liaaaaarrr¡­..¡± Naomi could hear his scream of desperation faded. Now, after successfully recruit 4 people to join her organization, she will get busy. ¡®I hope I will not get bored with this.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she flew back to her home. Chapter 9 – Base 4 It has been a month since Hyun-Woo free skydiving. In this one month, Hyun-Woo had successfully made a company under the guidance of Rekka. For Rekka himself, he has been tracing his so called friend from Hokkaido¡¯s jail. It seems his friend has an ability to disguise herself as another person. Rekka¡¯s friend was C-Ranked Esper, but because of her ability and the crime that she had committed against Esper Association, she was placed in the same jail for SS-Ranked Criminal. Other than Hyun-Woo and Rekka, Anna had discovered that she could enchant a tattoo. Naomi was overjoyed when she heard the news. That was crucial to one of Naomi¡¯s plans, if Anna couldn¡¯t enchant a tattoo that¡¯s fine, but if she could enchant a tattoo then it was even better. ¡®Identification in Secret Organization is a must after all.¡¯ The first one to get the tattoo was Dan-Bi. Because Dan-Bi was the one that¡¯s been helping Anna to try out her ability to enchant a tattoo. Dan-Bi got a tattoo on her left upper arm in the shape of a crescent moon with a water lily in the middle of it. Dan-Bi also asked Anna to enchant her tattoo with enchantment to control her ability. Naomi had given an instruction to Anna before she tried the tattoo, she gave Anna a rough idea about the identification of the member in the organization and Naomi decided on a crescent moon with a unique trait of each member inside it. After Anna done with Dan-Bi''s tattoo, she got a tattoo herself on the back of her left palm in the shape of a brush inside a crescent moon with enchantment to increase her dexterity. Naomi herself still can¡¯t decide on what she wanted and where the tattoo will be drawn. Now, Naomi could be seen sitting in the classroom. In the past month, Naomi had realized something important. She had done nothing. Yes, Naomi was giving out orders to Rekka, Hyun-Woo, and Anna. But Naomi herself didn¡¯t do anything. In another word, she had done nothing. ¡®Is being a boss this free? My subordinate had a job and duty, but me, their boss was attending a class like a normal girl.¡¯ The TV had aired Esper Association¡¯s attack a few times, but because there is no other movement from Mugetsu, the news had died down. There was no longer any news about her, even the Esper Association that previously running around the country in order to find Mugetsu had given up. ¡®Even the food situation was better because Hyun-Woo company make a lot of money in this short time.¡¯ Because of Rekka''s guidance in business, Hyun-Woo managed to get the company that he made into a money generator in a span of 1 month. With that money, Hyun-Woo buys food ingredients and other daily necessities. ¡®I have nothing to do~ Maybe I will drop by the base today.¡¯ While Naomi was thinking, the bell signifies the end of the school rang. Naomi gets up from her seat and exiting her classroom. She was walking home at a faster pace than usual, mainly because the temperature beginning to drop as winter is approaching. ¡®Time sure goes too slow, 2nd grade of middle school seems like forever. If only, there was someone who could make time go faster.¡¯ thought Naomi as she looking at the sky. When Naomi almost reached her home, her shoulder was a hand touched by someone. Surprised, Naomi turned toward the person that touched her in reflex and putting her Telekinesis Barrier up. The person that touched Naomi was a beautiful woman, she has long straight black hair and eyes. But the problem is the clothes that she wore. She wears Esper Association¡¯s public defender (PD) uniform. Naomi maybe appeared calm on the outside, but on the inside she was excited. (A.n. I will address public defender as PD from now on) ¡®Have they identified me already? No, Naomi, you must be calm! You are a Secret Organization Boss. Don¡¯t let your desire for action make you get too excited!!¡¯ ¡°Is there anything you need for me?¡± Naomi initiated the conversation because the other party didn¡¯t seem to say anything first. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was fascinated for a moment. I don¡¯t think that you are so beautiful.¡± Said the woman in PD uniform. ¡°Well, thank you. So, can you tell me what you need from me? Surely you are not stopping me because I am beautiful right?¡± ¡°Surely not.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°I want to ask something, and you are the first person that I saw so I stopped you. I¡¯m sorry to surprise you.¡± The woman apologized to Naomi while scratching her head and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Apology accepted. Well then, goodbye.¡± Naomi turned again and started walking. ¡°Wait!! Didn¡¯t I say I want to ask something?!¡± The woman chased after Naomi and stopped in front of her. ¡°You did say that. But do I know you?¡± Asked Naomi as she tilts her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you see my uniform? It was obvious who I am.¡± The woman emphasizes her big chest that sticks out her uniform. ¡®Yes, it was obvious that you are an enemy. Especially those big boobs of yours, I must rip it off!¡¯ ¡°I see, you are a scammer that dresses like an official from Esper Association.¡± ¡°No!! I am a real officer!¡± The woman reached her pocket and took out an ID card. On the ID card, there is Esper Association¡¯s golden star emblem beside a photo. Under the photo and the emblem were written Name, ID, Age, and Rank. ¡®Yukimura Mifuyu, A-Ranked Esper. Her age was 22? She was young for someone working as PD.¡¯ ¡°Well, maybe I can answer your question. I thought you were a scammer.¡± ¡°Finally! And there was no way I am a scammer!¡± ¡°Your question?¡± ¡°Ah right! Can you tell me where Akasa Naomi''s residence is?¡± RaizarP A.n. I want to try something like this!! forgive me!! And the plot thicken!! Who is that woman?! What will I do in the next chapter? Find out later!! don''t ask me!! Chapter 10 – Declaration ¡®Have I been identified after all? But, it seems she doesn¡¯t know my face?¡¯ Naomi was confused, why¡¯d the PD officer asked her home address? ¡°Why¡¯d you want to know about it?¡± ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t tell you about that.¡± Said Mifuyu. ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± Naomi started walking again avoiding Mifuyu that stood in front of her. ¡°WAIT! I can¡¯t tell you the detail but it¡¯s related to her application to Esper Association¡¯s program.¡± Shouted Mifuyu. ¡®So she was looking for me because of that? Well, at least they hadn''t identified me yet.¡¯ ¡°I see, follow me.¡± Naomi walking towards her home and open it. Mifuyu followed Naomi into the house, after watching Naomi open it, she realized that all this time the girl itself was Naomi. ¡°You are Akasa Naomi!! Why don¡¯t you tell me about that?¡± ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Naomi entered her house and inviting Mifuyu. ¡°Please come in.¡± Naomi goes to the living room and Mifuyu followed suit. ¡°Please wait here, I will brew some tea.¡± Said Naomi as she pointing at a couch for guests. Mifuyu sat on the couch and replied. ¡°No need for that, I need to go to the other house, I appreciate your offer but let¡¯s get to the point already.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Said Naomi as she sat on the sofa opposite the couch. ¡°Please explain the application that you have mentioned earlier. Because if I remember correctly, my proposal was declined a few months ago because of my low power level.¡± A few months ago, Naomi had submitted a proposal to join a program made by Esper Association. The program that she was interested in at that time was a high school made by Esper Association to nurture aspiring Esper that wanted to become an officer at Esper Association. ¡°The application that I had mentioned before was a lie. The truth is Esper Association made a new High School and now recruiting youth in their 2nd and 3rd years of middle school.¡± Explained Mifuyu. ¡°A new high school is it? I failed to understand why you wanted to meet me though.¡± ¡°As a said before, we are recruiting the youth in their 2nd and 3rd years. Although you are a bit of a special case, in your case, you were recruited because of your intelligence and decision making.¡± Mifuyu took out a square device from her pouch. This device was a holo phone. A high technology that managed to shock the market 20 years ago, it was a phone that used a hologram as its screen. Not only that, it can hold a massive amount of data because it was using cloud technology as its storage. Because Naomi prefers a laptop and actual screen rather than a holo phone, she didn¡¯t have one yet. Mifuyu operates her holo phone and displayed a document containing the detail of the program that she mentioned earlier. ¡°Please read it, we really hope you will join this program as a special student.¡± Mifuyu presented her holo phone to Naomi so she could read the document. The document was a detailed explanation of the program. But the main things in this document were about Esper Association recruiting youth all over the world to join the new High School specialized in nurture an Esper. The high school was located on the island owned by Esper Association called Avos Island. The island was named after the first Esper Association chairman that made an agreement with the governments. ¡°This is interesting. Could I give my answer in a few days? According to this document, I need my parent''s consent if I wanted to apply.¡± Naomi handed Mifuyu¡¯s holo phone back. Naomi was interested in this program. The Esper Association was trying to recruits a lot of genius or high Ranked children from all over the world in one place. The competition in this school will be fierce because it was intended to nurture geniuses all over the world. And for Naomi, that was a good thing to cure a bit of her boredom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your parent''s approval. You were recommended by them after all.¡± Mifuyu dropped a bomb with a smile. ¡®Wait a minute! They were the ones that recommended me? Come to think of it what is their job anyway? They never told me about it and I honestly didn¡¯t care because they were never home.¡¯ ¡°My parents recommended me? Yukimura-san, could you tell me what their job is? They never told me anything.¡± Naomi tried to ask Mifuyu. Even when Naomi¡¯s parents called her, they never talked anything about their job. Now Naomi was curious because she found out that her parents could recommend her to Esper Association. ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Mifuyu had a surprised expression on her face. ¡°Your parents, they are-¡° Right before Mifuyu talked about Naomi''s parent¡¯s job, her holo phone was ringing. ¡°Ah! Please wait a minute, I need to take this call.¡± Mifuyu stands up and go to the corner to take the phone call. After a while, Mifuyu sat back on the couch and saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Akasa-san, it seems I can¡¯t tell you about that.¡± Mifuyu apologized to Naomi while she clapped her hand in front of her chest. ¡®Strange, she was about to tell me about it but changed her mind after a phone call?¡¯ Naomi was suspicious. ¡°Why? You were about to tell me a while ago.¡± ¡°Well, I thought you are going to say that. That¡¯s why earlier I had asked permission to explain this. The truth is, I recorded this conversation with a small camera in my uniform. My superior was watching this exchange live because this program was a secret from a regular citizen, they have to make sure that everything runs smoothly.¡± Explained Mifuyu. ¡°And your superiors prohibited you to tell me about my parent''s job.¡± Guessed Naomi. ¡°Yes, the call earlier was my superior. So I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. If my parents already approved this and even recommend me to partake in this program. Then I will accept your invitation.¡± Said Naomi as she offered her hand to do a handshake. Mifuyu took Naomi''s hand and smiled kindly. ¡°Then I, as Esper Association¡¯s representative this time, welcomed you in our program.¡± Naomi smiled too and said. ¡°I am honored, please take care of me.¡± ¡°Yes, Akasa-san. We will send the details in 24 hours alongside a document needed to finalize your participation in our program. Then I will take my leave now.¡± Mifuyu stood up from her seat and exit Naomi¡¯s house. As a good host, Naomi sends her off until the doorway. ¡°Take care on your way!¡± After sending Mifuyu off, Naomi goes to her room and sat on her study desk. ¡®Well, it seems interesting. The problem is, what my parent''s jobs are. I never asked them about it, but it seems like they are in a high position that have a relation with Esper Association or maybe a superior in Esper Association. Either way, I hope this program doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± RaizarP Author Note : Heyaa~ Author here~ Don''t forget to favorite and leave a 5 start rating! Hope you enjoy the chapter this far. I really didn''t expect a lot of readers on my first original novel. I can only say thank you for all of your support! Your comment help me to keep this novel going too so don''t be shy and leave a lot of comment!! Chapter 11 – Declaration 2 Naomi didn¡¯t go to the base that day, instead, she goes to the city. Her destination was a Holo shop, a shop that sells a variety of holo phone and their accessories. She thinks it was the time she buys a holo phone. All this time, her parents had contacted her through a wired phone. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t track her parent¡¯s location, if she uses a holo phone, there is a chance to know her parent¡¯s location. The other reason was that she had money to spare now. Hyun-Woo has been distributed some of the profit to the members and Naomi, that¡¯s because for some reason Hyun-Woo said. ¡°Princess, weren¡¯t you just a teenager right now?¡± Naomi had no reason to hide it. That¡¯s why she just nodded to his question. ¡°Then take this Princess, you are our Boss and benefactor, that¡¯s why you should focus on our objective. Leave making money to me! Use the money as much as you want to achieve our objective.¡± Naomi had no reason to refuse and take the money. She was grateful to have extra money to spend, her parent indeed gave her money enough for her to live in luxury every month, but getting extra money was always welcomed. Naomi entered the store and was welcomed by the clerk. ¡°Welcome to the Holo Store! What do you need today?¡± The clerk was an energetic young man. Because Naomi already decided what to buy before she came here, she immediately told the clerk about what she needed. ¡°The latest edition of Holo Phone please.¡± ¡°Certainly! Please wait here.¡± The clerk go to the counter and took out one holo phone. ¡°Here it is the latest edition of holo phone, would you like an explanation about the product?¡± ¡°No need, but can you help me set this up?¡± Asked Naomi. She never had a holo phone before, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t know how to set it up for the first time. ¡°Certainly!¡± Then the clerk began setting up Naomi¡¯s holo phone. The clerk asked Naomi about her information to input it on the holo phone. After a few minutes, the clerk has done setting the holo phone and informed Naomi. ¡°The initial setting is done, please go to the cashier to pay and fetch your holo phone.¡± Naomi went to the cashier to pay for the holo phone. She took out a blue card and swipe it in a scanning device to pay. The only way to pay something right now was using a card. This card was issued 80 years ago as the main way of paying all around the world. To transfer money from one person to another, they could use a holo phone or using a device to scan the card. Because Hyun-Woo respects Naomi¡¯s privacy, he made a new card for Naomi to use rather than transferring the money directly to Naomi¡¯s card. Right now, Naomi uses her own card to buy a holo phone. She transferred all the money from the card Hyun-Woo gave her to her own card already. ¡°Thank you for your purchase.¡± *** Naomi went back to her home after the purchase was done. After purchasing the holo phone, the first thing Naomi did was to call her parent. At least she wanted to know where they were or what their job was. She dialed her dad¡¯s number on her holo phone, after ringing for a moment, a man''s face appeared on the holo phone¡¯s hologram screen. ¡°Hello~ Naomi! My cute little girl~ You finally bought a holo phone. Your dad is happy to see you!!¡± The face of Naomi¡¯s dad had appeared on the screen. He was a man in his thirties with short black hair and black eyes. If a word could describe her dad, then it was ordinary. His name is Akasa Tetsuma which means steel horse. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s been a month since we talked. And how many months it has been since I saw your face?¡± ¡°4 months? I already told you to buy a holo phone so we can see each other more frequently! But you always refused with reason ¡®I like my laptop better¡¯ that¡¯s why I need to borrow my colleague''s computer in order to see your face!! The holo phone had its own operating system that can¡¯t be used cross-platform after all.¡± Naomi¡¯s dad put a sad expression on his face and muttered. ¡°Even when I gave you money to buy it¡­¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. How are you and mom doing dad?¡± Asked Naomi. Although her parents left her in Japan to work overseas, Naomi had a good relationship with them. After all, they called every now and then and talked about what happened in their life. ¡°Ou! We are good here. How about you Naomi, do you managed to make a friend?¡± Naomi¡¯s dad looked concerned when he said that. After all, there are no parents that wish their kid to be alone, maybe some families but they were a minority. ¡°I¡¯m good, and I managed to make 4 new friends.¡± ¡®Or rather 4 underlings.¡¯ ¡°Mom!! Come here!! Our Naomi had made 4 friends!!¡± Shouted Naomi¡¯s dad. ¡°Keep your voice down!! We tried to work here!!¡± A woman''s voice could be heard through the speaker. The loud voice belonged to Naomi¡¯s mom. ¡°Switch! I wanted to talk to Naomi too.¡± A woman''s face appeared on the screen, she was a beautiful woman looking like in her twenty, but her real age was beyond thirty already. She had long black hair tied into a ponytail and red eyes. Her name is Akasa Mizuki which means beautiful moon. ¡°So Naomi, your dad was shouting about you getting 4 new friends. Is that true?¡± Asked Naomi¡¯s mom. ¡°Well, yeah. But that¡¯s not important mom. I want to ask something.¡± ¡°What is it, Naomi? But make it fast okay? It was busy here.¡± ¡°Then mom, what is your job? Today there was a representative from Esper Association inviting me to join one of their programs. She said that my parents were the ones that recommended me.¡± ¡°Ah! That program huh! I remember, you always wanted to join the Esper Association right? That¡¯s why we recommended you.¡± Explained Naomi¡¯s mom. ¡°Yeah, I accepted it. But more importantly, what is your connection to Esper Association? You even had the power to recommend me to join their program means for genius from the world.¡± ¡°Oh right, about that. We are working or rather owning a weapon manufacturing, both cold and firearms. Esper Association is one of our clients, they asked us a favor in the past and we asked for your admission on their new program as the payment.¡± ¡°Is that so, well good luck on your job mom.¡± ¡°Of course! and I forgot to tell you something. We will go home next week.¡± My mom winked as she said that. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes, we plan to open a branch in Japan.¡± ¡°Then I will wait for your arrival mom.¡± ¡®My parents own a weapon manufacturing, shall I rope them in? After all our organization lacked in terms of weaponary.¡¯ Chapter 12 – Declaration 3 The next day, after her school was over, Naomi went to the base using her usual one-piece dress and black mask. The reason she visited the base today was to get a tattoo. She finally decided what tattoo and the enchantment that she wanted. Naomi entered the house and greeted the resident. ¡°Good evening.¡± Because Rekka and Hyun-Woo were busy, only Anna and Dan-Bi in the house right now. ¡°Princess, Good evening.¡± Dan-Bi greeted Naomi back with a slight bow. ¡°Princess hello! Why are you here tonight princess?¡± Anna answered Naomi with her usual energetic greeting. Their condition was better than a month ago when Naomi first met them. Especially Dan-Bi, after getting a tattoo from Anna, she never lost control of her ability again. Not only their physical condition, but they also became more cheerful and they were often smiled. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m here to get an enchantment. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Of course!! Please wait here, I will get the necessary equipment.¡± Anna went to the 2nd floor, the 2nd floor was made specifically for the bedroom. There were 6 bedrooms in total, 4 of them were used by Rekka and the others. Naomi also had a room on the 2nd floor to use when she wanted to sleep here leaving 1 empty room. Naomi waited for a while and Anna came back carrying a silver case. ¡°Thanks for waiting!¡± Anna put down the case on the floor. She opened it and took out a brush, paint, and palette from the case. Naomi asked something as she watching Anna. ¡°How long does it take you to draw the tattoo and do the enchantment?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a normal tattoo, with our current technology it takes around 3 days. But, what I am doing technically isn¡¯t a tattoo but a body painting. So it just took around 3 hours to complete it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a body painting, then wouldn¡¯t your drawing will be erased in 2 or 3 days?¡± Asked Naomi. She thought that Anna was tattooing using the tattoo kits. ¡°Normally yes, but I use my ability to make it permanent. As you know, my ability allowed me to enchant my drawing with 1 enchantment. But here is a catch Princess, your order was to have an identical crescent moon with our personal images within the moon. That was 2 drawings, so I could enchant it 2 times, the moon with the enchantment request, and the smaller drawing with enchantment to keep the drawing can¡¯t get erased.¡± Anna scratching the back of her head and smiled embarrassedly as she explained her ability to Naomi. ¡®I see, so the moon and the personal trait were regarded as separated drawing. If it¡¯s like that, wasn¡¯t she capable to put a lot of enchantment on our body?¡¯ Naomi thought while putting her hand on her chin. ¡°Ah Princess, there is a limit of enchantment placed the body. I can¡¯t put on more than 3 enchantments, otherwise, the body won¡¯t be able to handle the enchantments and slowly deteriorated.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Then, can I ask you 3 enchantments? For the design, it was the usual crescent moon but draw 2 clouds covering the moon. Add a crow inside the crescent moon and lastly write a kanji for Mugetsu in the left of the moon.¡± Naomi gave the rough design that she drew before coming here to Anna. (A.n. Image below!) Anna takes a look at the design for a moment and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s easy, where¡¯d you wanted to be tattooed at?¡± ¡°At my back, draw it on the spot where my dress didn¡¯t conceal it. I planned to use a backless dress in the future, so draw it right below the base of my neck.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, It will be done in a moment. What¡¯s your preferred enchantment Princess? I need one to make it permanent so you can choose 2 enchantments!¡± Anna was done preparing the necessary equipment to draw when she chatting with Naomi. ¡°Enchant the moon and clouds with Growth acceleration, and Enchant the other one to allow me to hide the tattoo. Can you do that?¡± That was Naomi''s true aim, she didn¡¯t need any enchantment for her ability. She only wanted to get growth enchantment in order to have a big breast in the future. Naomi always envied her mom and the other woman that have a bigger breast than her, at least she wanted her breast to be D Cup. ¡°It¡¯s possible, my ability enchantment had 2 types of enchantment. The first one was passive enchantment and the second was active enchantment. Passive enchantment is always active and can¡¯t be deactivated, but for active enchantment, you can activate or deactivate it with a keyword.¡± Explained Anna. ¡®Although Anna was an S-Ranked Esper, her ability is too broad and unique. Maybe what I told Rekka about Anna being targeted by Esper Association for her ability was true?¡¯ ¡°Can I start the process right now Princess?¡± ¡°Yes. Dan-Bi, could you get me a snack and a drink?¡± Naomi asked Dan-Bi that was in the room. If one would describe Dan-Bi''s personality, she was a silent type that doesn¡¯t say anything if you didn¡¯t start a conversation first. ¡°What would you like to drink Princess? Tea or Coffee?¡± Dan-Bi stood up from the couch and asked Naomi. ¡°Coffee please, Anna how about you?¡± ¡°I am fine. I need to concentrate to draw right now.¡± Answered Anna. ¡°Please wait a minute princess, I will make it now.¡± Naomi exiting the room and went to the kitchen. ¡°Princess, please take off your dress. I am afraid of staining it with paint if you wore it. And please lie down in the couch.¡± ¡°Okay. I will.¡± Naomi nodded and she took off her dress and lie down on the couch. ¡°Then I will start Princess.¡± Anna began drawing as Naomi requested, because Naomi''s design was simple, it didn¡¯t take long for Anna to finish the drawing. Dan-Bi came back in the middle of the process. She put down the coffee on the table and sat down on the couch opposite Naomi. The drawing process ended after 1 hour, Naomi put on her dress back stood up. Anna took a picture of Naomi¡¯s back and presented it to Naomi. Naomi looked at the picture and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The keyword to hide your tattoo is ¡®Tattoo Vanish¡¯ and to make it appear again is ¡®Tattoo Emerge¡¯. The Growth enchantment will always be active even if you hide the tattoo so don¡¯t worry princess.¡± ¡°Yes, Thank you.¡± After that Naomi tried to hide the tattoo and the result was satisfying. ¡°Then, tomorrow at 6 P.M. I will come again, inform your brother to be here. Dan-Bi, please inform Hyun-Woo too. There is something important that I wanted to say.¡± ¡°Okay, princess!¡± ¡°Yes, princess.¡± ¡°Then I will take my leave now, Good night.¡± Naomi exiting the house and flew back to her home. A month after Naomi¡¯s first attack, she was bored again. Because no one took her seriously just after 1 attack, she plans to make another commotion. Little did Naomi know, she will have a meeting that would make her boring life to be more meaningful. RaizarP Hello, Author here~ I made Naomi''s Tattoo design by myself, so maybe it''s not good enough. Especially the cloud!! it was hard. Well, Don''t forget to press the heart for favorite and add this novel to your reading list! Chapter 13 – Declaration 4 RaizarP Hello, Author here~ Actually, I uploaded 1 advanced chapter on my Patreon! You can find it Here My goal is to have at least 15 advanced chapters, that''s why every day I will upload 1 advanced chapter on my Patreon so 2 chapters a day for my Patron!! hope my finger will hold on. I wouldn''t upload an advanced chapter if I update my fanfic tho. And I commissioned Naomi''s illustration. It will be done around 3 days according to the illustrator. Well, Enjoy the chapter!! It was the next day. Because today is Saturday, Naomi¡¯s school ended earlier than usual. Her school ended at 4 P.M. on Monday-Friday and ended at 3 P.M. on Saturday. Because Naomi had told Anna and Dan-Bi that she will come at 6 P.M, she had nothing to do right now. ¡®So what will I do right now, shall I wander around the city? It¡¯s been a long time since I looking around aimlessly.¡¯ Naomi opening her holo phone and looked at the date and time. It was written Saturday, November 27. Naomi who never cared about the day remembered what today was. ¡®Oh right, today was my birthday. Should I buy a cake to celebrate my 15th birthday? I can share the cake with my subordinates too.¡¯ Naomi wandered around the city and bought a chocolate cake, the cake was put in a box and put in a paper bag. After buying a cake, she walking around again because she still had time before going to the base. When she was passing a park in the city, she saw a girl wearing a white sailor uniform looking around confused. The girl has long silver hair that shines under the sunlight. Her long eyelashes adorn her sharp blue eyes. If one would describe her, then it was a cool girl, a lone wolf type. She was the exact opposite of Naomi, if people describe Naomi''s appearance, most of them would say ¡°She was a sweet, beautiful girl.¡± For the first time ever, Naomi was interested in other people. She approached the girl and asked her. ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for something? I saw you were standing there for a while now.¡± The girl looked at Naomi calmly. She seemed to be wary of Naomi, but after observing Naomi for a moment she answered Naomi''s question. ¡°Thank you for your concern, I was looking for Esper Association branch in th-¡± There was a rumbling sound came from her stomach as she said that. Naomi realized that her stomach was grumbled and asked her to eat the cake she bought together. ¡°Want to eat this?¡± she opened the paper bag and took out the box of cake. ¡°No thank you, I am not hungry.¡± The girl had tried to refuse, but her stomach rumbled again. ¡°No need to be shy, I just bought this cake from the store over there.¡± Naomi pointing out the store which is not far from the park they were in. ¡°T-then I will take your offer¡­ umm.¡± ¡°Akasa Naomi, nice to meet you.¡± Naomi smiled as she introduced herself. ¡°Nice to meet you Naomi, I am Mischa Belyaeva.¡± The girl, Mischa smiled back at Naomi. They sat on the bench in the park and Naomi opened the cake¡¯s box. She took out a slice of chocolate cake and offered it to Mischa. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it.¡± Mischa took the cake from Naomi and started eating it. ¡°If you want more just tell me, I still have a lot of them.¡± Said Naomi as she takes out a slice of cake for herself. The two of them were eating in silence, none of them let out a voice. But, for Naomi the silence was pleasant. After Naomi has done with her cake, she asked Mischa. ¡°You wanted to go to Esper Association¡¯s branch right?¡± ¡°Yes, can you show me the way to Esper Association¡¯s branch?¡± Mischa gulped the last bite of her cake and said. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± ¡°Sure, I will show you the way.¡± Naomi stood up from the bench and gesturing Mischa to follow her. ¡°Follow me.¡± Mischa stood up from the bench and followed Naomi. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me there, telling me the location would suffice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am free right now. And my home is in the same direction as Esper Association¡¯s branch. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Explained Naomi to Mischa. ¡°Then I will take your offer.¡± They walking towards Esper Association¡¯s branch together, Naomi tried to talk to Mischa. ¡°Mischa, can I call you that? Why¡¯d you want to go to the Esper Association branch?¡± ¡°Sure. Sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you my reason.¡± Answered Mischa. Naomi had already guessed that Mischa wouldn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t answer her question. After all, they met only an hour ago. ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Oh! That is the Esper Association¡¯s branch building.¡± Naomi pointing at a building across the street with Esper Association¡¯s logo. ¡°That building with the Esper Association¡¯s logo is the branch in this city.¡± ¡°Thank you for showing me the way Naomi.¡± ¡°Sure! I will take my leave now, goodbye Mischa.¡± Naomi waved her hand at Mischa and Mischa waved back at her. Seeing Mischa crossed the street and entering the building, Naomi turned around and walking home. ¡®A girl about my age has a connection with Esper Association. Normally, a student was not allowed to enter the branch without a reason, but she was allowed. I could use this reason for planning an attack! Surely Mischa was not a normal student. Well, I enjoyed her company, I wish I could meet her again.¡¯ Little did Naomi know, she will come across Mischa more often than she thought. Chapter 14 – Declaration 5 Mischa¡¯s POV I am Mischa Balyaeva, 15 years old, I was one of the children that were trained by the Esper Association since we manifested our ability. Today I was assigned to Japan¡¯s Esper Association Tokyo branch because of the incident last month. I arrived in Tokyo at 3 P.M. after that I checked into a hotel and unpack my belonging. I was ordered to report my arrival at Tokyo Esper Association¡¯s branch. I changed the PD uniform that I wore in flight into a white school uniform which I will be transferred to next week. It seems they called the school uniform that I wore as Sailor Outfit, it¡¯s strange. Why¡¯d they call it Sailor Outfit when it¡¯s a school uniform still made me confused. After changed my outfit, I walked to the Esper Association¡¯s branch. After walking for a while, I reached a park and stopped to look for the map on my holo phone. I searched my holo phone in my pocket, but there is nothing. I remember that I changed my clothes before, and I forgot to take out my holo phone from my PD uniform¡¯s pocket. ¡®Well, let¡¯s search for a map in this park. Usually, a park in japan had a map of the neighborhood.¡¯ I searched the park for a map, but I found nothing. At that time I was considering going back to my hotel room to get my holo phone, but a voice stopped me. ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for something? I saw you were standing there for a while now.¡± I turned towards the voice. The owner of the voice was a beautiful girl wearing a black school uniform. ¡®I can¡¯t feel her presence at all. Is she a normal human or an Esper?¡¯ I observe her for a while before deciding that she was not dangerous. ¡®She did not make any move, so that means she¡¯s just one of the civilians here.¡¯ I was trained to be wary even at a slightly suspicious individual, that¡¯s why my response to her question was late. ¡°Thank you for your concern, I was looking for Esper Association branch in th-¡± At that time my stomach grumbled. ¡®Wha- what¡­ at this timing?¡¯ I was embarrassed, the girl was looking at me and then my stomach before saying. ¡°Want to eat this?¡± She opened a paper bag and revealing a box. I guessed inside the box was some sort of food, maybe cake. ¡°No thank you, I am not hungry.¡± I tried to refuse her offer but my stomach had betrayed me once again. The girl looked amused. ¡°No need to be shy, I just bought this cake from the store over there.¡± She then pointed at the store near the park with the same name written on the box. I was really hungry right now, I didn¡¯t eat lunch yet because I was asleep on the plane. So her offer of cake is tempting to me that I subconsciously accepted it. ¡°T-then I will take your offer¡­ umm.¡± ¡°Akasa Naomi, nice to meet you.¡± The girl introduced herself and smiled. It seems this girl genuinely wanted to help me, she is a kind girl. I smiled at her and introduced myself. ¡°Nice to meet you Naomi, I am Mischa Belyaeva.¡± After introducing ourselves, we took a sit on the bench in the park. She opened the box and I saw the cake inside the box. There is a word written ¡®Happy 15th birthday¡¯ on top of the cake. ¡®She offered her birthday cake to a stranger like me?¡¯ She gave me one slice of the cake and took one for herself. We ate the cake in silence, mainly because I don¡¯t know what to talk with someone with the same age as me. After all, in the facility that trained me, everything was a competition so I didn''t talk with my peers. Fortunately, she asked me a question, but unfortunately, the question that she had asked was confidential and I was not allowed to tell somebody else about it. After we were done eating the cake, she accompanied me and took me to the Esper Association branch even when she just needs to tell me the direction. We bid farewell after we¡¯ve reached the branch¡¯s building. I entered the Esper Association¡¯s branch alone, the guard allowed me to enter once they saw my face. Without greeting anyone, I go to the top floor to meet the branch director. I¡¯ve arrived in front of the director''s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Director, it¡¯s Mischa Belyaeva.¡± A man''s voice could be heard from inside saying. ¡°Enter.¡± I entered the room and do my greeting. ¡°Mischa Belyaeva reporting her arrival in Tokyo Esper Association¡¯s branch!¡± I greeted the Director answered. ¡°Be at ease Mischa Belyaeva, it was our honor for you to come here. Please sit down.¡± He asked me to sit in the chair in front of him. After I sat, I asked something. ¡°Director, from the order it said that you will tell me my duty in Japan. So may I ask what my duty is?¡± ¡°Right, you understand that we, Japan Esper Association, had sustained a great loss a month ago because we are attacked by Mugetsu right?¡± He began to tell me about the attack a month ago. Mugetsu, a criminal that was never heard before had attacked 2 places on 1 night. The loss that Esper Association experienced that day was greater than the last 50 years. 1 jail for SS-Ranked criminals was destroyed and Japan Esper Association HQ was exterminated without a trace. ¡°Yes, a designated SSS-Rank Criminal Mugetsu. If I remember correctly he was designated as SSS-Rank criminal because he exterminated the HQ alone, is that correct Director?¡± I don¡¯t know much about Mugetsu except the attack. ¡°Mugetsu was a girl.¡± Said the Director. ¡°According to the survivor from Hokkaido¡¯s jail, Mugetsu was a young girl if she didn¡¯t use a fake voice. We also got the name Mugetsu from that survivor.¡± ¡°A young girl? Mugetsu was a young girl?¡± I was in disbelief. The highest rank criminal was a young girl like myself. Is she blinded by her power or was there someone who manipulated her? ¡°We called you here because we need your help. Madam Darika had a vision of Mugetsu attacking again.¡± Madam Darika had a vision? She was one of the first generation Esper that is still alive. Her ability was fortune-telling, because of her vision we managed to avoid some disasters in the past. For her to had a vision about Mugetsu attack, that means if we let Mugetsu attacking without preparation, the damage will be equal to or greater than a natural disaster. ¡°If Madam Darika had a vision, then I will happily cooperate to stop Mugetsu.¡± ¡°We are counting on you, Mischa Belyaeva. After all, you were the only Esper born with 2 abilities in this world. If there is someone that can stop Mugetsu, then it is you.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 2 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Thank you! Chapter 15 – Declaration 6 3rd POV ¡®Strange¡¯ Right now, Naomi was confused by the sight in front of her. ¡®It¡¯s definitely strange.¡¯ After parting with Mischa, Naomi going back to her home and change her clothes into her one-piece dress and wore her mask. She brought the leftover of the cake that she ate with Mischa a while ago and flew to the base. After she¡¯s arrived at the base, Anna pulled her hand and make her sit in front of Rekka. On her left sat Anna and Dan-Bi, while on her right sat Hyun-Woo. Right now, everyone in the room were looking at Rekka weirdly. ¡®Why is there a woman in underwear sitting on Rekka¡¯s lap?¡¯ A woman with short black hair wearing only a white bra and panties locked her arms on Rekka¡¯s neck. Hyun-Woo looking at Rekka and the woman can¡¯t hold himself and shouted at Rekka. ¡°Oii Rekka!! Who¡¯s that woman?¡± Shouted Hyun-Woo. Rekka didn¡¯t say anything and smiled wryly. The woman in Rekka¡¯s lap looked annoyed with Hyun-Woo shouting at Rekka and pouted her cheeks. ¡°Hey~ who are you? How dare you shouting at my Rekka like that?!¡± The woman said in a sultry voice. ¡°It was my question!! Who are you!! Oi Rekka, do you forget where we are?¡± Shouted Hyun-Woo as he slams the table in front of him with his right hand. Hyun-Woo tried to intimidate the woman but she only responded by sticking out her tongue. ¡°Well, what can I say other than it was Princess order to bring her here.¡± Said Rekka. ¡°Chi, don¡¯t provoke him. More importantly, wear your clothes! You are in front of Princess you know.¡± Rekka poked the woman, Chi''s forehead. ¡°Ckk- you ruined my fun Rekka.¡± The woman clicked her tongue and her attitude changed in an instant. She moved from Rekka¡¯s lap to the chair beside him. She picked up clothes that were on the floor and wears them. ¡°You interrupted me when I found someone that was easy to tease.¡± ¡°Well, do that later. Princess said that she had something to say after all. And I didn¡¯t introduce you yet to Princess. Haa-¡± Rekka sighed as he shrugged his shoulder. Chi stared at Rekka and said. ¡°Princess? You said that Mugetsu wanted to meet me, and now you said you wanted to introduce me to this Princess?¡± ¡°Of course, Mugetsu is Princess¡¯s name. But, we called her as Princess here.¡± Naomi that stayed silent all this time got a critical hit. She never asked to be called Princess! ¡°Oho, so that masked girl is Mugetsu? Her appearance really didn¡¯t strike her as highest rank criminal.¡± Chi smirked. Yesterday, Rekka had found her hiding place and invited her to join the Organization that Mugetsu started. She was interested to join, Mugetsu was the one that technically freed her from the Jail after all. She followed Rekka to the base, but she didn¡¯t expect that the base was in the sky. That¡¯s why Esper Association never found Mugetsu, after all, they were in the sky this whole time. That strengthened her intention to join Mugetsu¡¯s organization. But, after meeting the members of the organization today, she reconsidered her intention to join. As Chi thought that, the so-called Mugetsu or Princess said something. ¡°Are you done joking around?¡± Hyun-Woo immediately sat on his chair again and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Princess.¡± ¡°Rekka, who is she?¡± Naomi''s voice was calm and friendly, she turned her attention between Rekka and Chi. ¡°She was my friend that I talked about a month ago Princess. She was the one that has an ability to disguise herself as another person.¡± ¡°Hoo~ you found her. Good, before I talked about my plan I will ask something to you something.¡± Right now Naomi''s attention was focused on Chi, Chi could feel the pressure that Princess emitted. ¡®I was na?ve, she is the real deal. I thought of her only as a young girl, but¡­ she is monster¡¯ Thought Chi as cold sweat pours out from her body. ¡°From the conversation with Rekka, your name¡¯s Chi was it?¡± Chi could only nod slowly when Naomi asked her a question. ¡°Then, what made you interested to join our organization? Just you know, our goal was to destroy all kinds of corruption this world hide. The main perpetrator of this corruption was Esper Association, that¡¯s why our first goal was to destroy Esper Association!¡± Chi gulped after hearing Naomi¡¯s speech. Chi thought ¡®This is it, maybe if it¡¯s her.¡¯ At that moment she decided to answer Naomi¡¯s question honestly. ¡°I-¡± But, Chi was interrupted before she could answer Naomi¡¯s question. ¡°If you can¡¯t talk about it right now, take your time. No need to push yourself.¡± Said Naomi. Naomi raised her head to look at the ceiling and continued. ¡°Pushing yourself is not good, I want you to feel comfortable around us. We are in this organization together, we reached our aim together. We will protect our comrade and will not abandon them.¡± Chi was tearing up when she heard that, in all her life there was never someone as kind as Naomi. She thought that joining this organization was not bad. Everyone in the room smiled warmly when they heard Naomi¡¯s word. Right, they were here because Naomi had saved them. Who knows what will happen to them if Naomi didn¡¯t save them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chi said softly. Naomi nodded and took out the box of cake that she brought from home. ¡°I bought this before coming here, there was someone hungry so I gave her 2 cakes so I¡¯m sorry if the cake is not whole.¡± Naomi scratched the back of her head embarrassingly. Everyone laughed at that, even Chi join the laugh this time. RaizarP Author Here~ I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 3 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Thank you! Chapter 16 – Declaration 7 ¡®Good, I was able to set myself as a good leader in their view. Telling Chi to not push herself and be comfortable with us will make her got attached to this organization.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Now that you are done eating the cake, let¡¯s get into the main part. I asked Anna and Dan-Bi to gather today was to tell you about my next plan.¡± The atmosphere tensed after Naomi said that. Rekka, Chi, and Hyun-Woo put on a serious face. Anna gulped because she sensed the tense atmosphere. ¡°I found an information.¡± Naomi began as she placed her elbow on the table and use her hand to support her chin. ¡°Esper Organization planned something unpleasant. They made a new program where they had gathered geniuses from all over the world in Avos Island.¡± Rekka and Hyun-Woo frowned after hearing that. They could guess what Esper Association would do to these geniuses after they gathered them. ¡°They wanted to conduct a huge scale experiment?¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°Correct, I assumed they will experiment about how to increase an Esper Power level on that island.¡± Naomi obviously didn¡¯t know anything. She only made another bullshit after she know about the program yesterday. ¡°WHAT!!¡± Shouted Hyun-Woo. ¡°Increasing an Esper Power level?!! Princess, if that¡¯s true then aren''t we in the dangerous situation?¡± ¡®He bites the bait!! As expected of Hyun-Woo.¡¯ ¡°Yes¡± Naomi nod and leaned back on the chair. ¡°That¡¯s why I propose this plan. First of all, we need to attack Avos Island tomorrow. As you know, Avos Island was located near Tokyo, more specifically it¡¯s located in Tokyo Bay. Avos Island was an artificial island made by Esper Association to commemorate their founder.¡± ¡°Yes, at least we know about that Princess. But, why¡¯d we need to attack Avos Island?¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°Our attack on Avos Island had 2 goals. First, it was to tell the Esper Association that we can attack Avos Island anytime we want.¡± Naomi raised her index finger and continued. ¡°Second, we will plan a spy in the midst of the commotion. Fortunately, we had someone that fit the job right now.¡± Naomi raised another finger and looked at Chi. ¡°How about it Chi, interested in the work?¡± Chi shrugged her shoulder in defeat and said. ¡°You know that I will be interested to join you from the start huh? Well then, Princess. I will take the job.¡± Naomi is happy when she heard that she will take the job. She was expecting Chi to refuse, but on the contrary to her expectation, Chi had accepted the job. Not only that, she called her Princess. Doesn¡¯t that mean Chi had joined her organization? ¡°How long must I spy in the Avos Island Princess?¡± Chi leaned back on her chair and asked Naomi. ¡°2 years.¡± Said Naomi. Chi had a surprised expression when she heard that and asked Naomi again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Princess, it seems I didn¡¯t hear it correctly. Did you say 2 years Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, 2 years. After 1 year 6 months, I will join their program too. That¡¯s why I expected you to spy them for 2 years.¡± Explained Naomi. Chi¡¯s holding her head with her right hand and looked at the ceiling after she heard Naomi¡¯s confirmation. She had expected 1 month or 2 months of spy work, but for Naomi to tell her that she had to spy on Avos Island for 2 years is unexpected. ¡°Your job was not only spying on them, I hope you can recruit someone to join our organization. If it¡¯s just 6 of us, there is no way we could reach our goal.¡± ¡°I see, so not only spying but recruiting too. If that¡¯s my job then it¡¯s understandable to take 2 years to complete it. I will do it Princess.¡± Chi smiled and she looked directly to Naomi. At first, she doesn¡¯t understand her Princess''s goal of assigning her to Avos Island for 2 years. But after hearing Naomi¡¯s explanation about recruit, she realized that her real job actually was making a spy network for the organization. ¡°All of you please get a tattoo of enchantment from Anna tomorrow. For tomorrow''s attack, the participants are me, Rekka, and Chi. Hyun-Woo, and Dan-Bi. I trust the 2 of you to defend the base in case Esper Association found it. Any question?¡± Naomi gave the swift order to each person about what they need to do for tomorrow. ¡°None for me.¡± Said Rekka. ¡°Leave the base to me and my sister Princess!! I will defend it with my life!!¡± Hyun-Woo put his hand on his chest and Dan-Bi nodded to his word. ¡°I will do my best to put an enchantment on them Princess!!¡± Anna replied energetically. ¡°No question from me either.¡± Said Chi. ¡°Then this meeting is over. We will attack Avos Island at 07:00 P.M. tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡±¡±YES!! Princess!!¡±¡±¡± RaizarP Author Here~ For now, I will do my best to increase my Patreon''s Advanced chapters while updating usual chapters daily. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 4 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to new Squad Leader for their support!! -Ishy391 Thank you! Chapter 17 – Declaration 8 The next day in the morning, Naomi was preparing for the attack on Avos Island tonight. She went to the mall to buy a camera. On tonight''s attack, she plans to record it and share it with the world to spread anxiety to the public. That way, the Esper Association will take Naomi¡¯s Organization as a real threat and took the situation seriously. That will be a plus for Naomi that was dreaming of an exciting Esper battle. ¡®If they came to us seriously, wouldn¡¯t they deploy their strongest Esper? That way I will enjoy an Esper battle that I dream of and they can protect their facility. It¡¯s a plus for both of us.¡¯ She entered a camera store and looking around to find a suitable camera. After looking around for a while, she found a small camera suitable to record her attack stealthily. She called the clerk and he took Naomi¡¯s card to finish the transaction. He gave back Naomi¡¯s card after scanning it and Naomi left the store. ¡®This is good, now where does that stuff is.¡¯ Naomi wandered around the mall to search for one thing that she needs for tonight''s attack. She was looking all around the mall until she finally found it. ¡®There it is, with this my preparation is complete.¡¯ Naomi smiled after she found the thing that she was looking for. *** 06:30 P.M. The cloud was hiding the sky above Avos Island. Right now the residents of Avos Island were in a celebration, Esper Association had announced a program about a high school that was specially built in order to nurture human resources for Esper Association. They said that geniuses over the world will come to Avos Island in order to participate in the program. Although the program started in spring, that didn¡¯t stop them to celebrate the news. The thick cloud above the Island was moving very slowly, no one had realized that something was hovering right in the middle of the thick cloud above them. Unknown to anyone in Avos Island, there were 3 individuals flying above Avos Island without getting detected. Leading them was a girl with black one piece and using a black mask, she had a tattoo of a crow in the middle of the crescent moon that was hiding behind the cloud with a kanji spelled as Mugetsu on the left side of the moon on her back. Behind her was a handsome man with short red hair wearing a black tuxedo. He had a tattoo of a lizard within a crescent moon on the left side of the neck. The last one was a short black haired girl wearing a usual white t-shirt and dark blue skirt. She has no redeeming feature unlike the other two. If someone on the street saw her, they probably just think of her as another person on the street. The three of them were looking down on the Avos Island with eyes like a predator looking at their prey. ¡°Rekka, Chi, are you ready?¡± Asked Naomi, or right now called Mugetsu. ¡°Anytime Princess.¡± Answered Rekka. ¡°I am ready.¡± Said Chi. ¡°Let¡¯s review the plan once more. I and Rekka will attack the facility that they build for their program, meanwhile Chi will blending in with the residents and record our action.¡± Said Mugetsu as she turned her head towards Rekka and Chi. She saw both of them nodded and she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then, shall we announce our arrival right now?¡± Mugetsu controlling her Telekinesis power and descended slowly with Rekka right on the center of the Island. Meanwhile, she controlled Chi¡¯s descent to be as fast as Chi''s body could handle on the edge of the Island. After making sure Chi had landed safely, Naomi was descending at a faster speed. Her objective was the facility in the center of the island. The said facility that was resembling a normal school, but that school is the one that the Esper Association uses as the location of their new program. Although the residents of Avos Island were in a celebratory mood, some of them were on duty. The facility was guarded by at least 30 guards because the program this time seemed to be really important for Esper Association. Rekka sensed the guard''s strength, he found out that the guards were at least A-Ranked Esper and there were 1 SS-Ranked Esper. He decided to tell Mugetsu about it. ¡°Princess, our target was guarded by 20 A-Ranked, 9 S-Ranked and 1 SS-Ranked Esper.¡± He calmly reported what he found out to Mugetsu. ¡°How¡¯d we attack them, Princess?¡± Although the guards were strong, he didn¡¯t worry about it. Because, his boss, Mugetsu, was the strongest Esper that he knows. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of them?¡± Answered Mugetsu. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around Princess. There is no way I am afraid with those guys.¡± ¡°Then, shall we announce our arrival with a present?¡± They stopped their descend and levitating right above the facility. *** Certain Guard POV My name is Deromi, I am one of Esper Association employed guards. Today was like any previous day, my job was to guard a school which according to Esper Association was a school for geniuses to gather and nurtured by Esper Association directly. Feeling bored I yawned and looked at the sky. In the sky, I saw 2 pairs of figures levitating above the school that I guard. I was stationed on the roof so I was the first one that realizes the figure and recognizes her. There was an order from the main HQ to report and ask for reinforcement to the nearest branch if one saw Mugetsu. I took out my communication device and contacting the nearest branch to ask for reinforcement. ¡°REPORT!! HERE IS AVOS ISLAND SCHOOL¡¯S GUARD, DEROMI. WE ASKED FOR REINFORCEMENTS FROM ALL BRANCHES NEAR AVOS ISLAND!! DESIGNATED SSS-RANK CRIMINAL MUGETSU WAS SPOTTED ABOVE THE PROJECT SCHOOL ON AVOS ISLAND!!¡± As I asked for reinforcement, Mugetsu made a hand gesture. It was too far for me to know what she does, but I think she swings her hand from the top of her head downward. Because I think it¡¯s a signal from her to attack, I shouted towards all my co-workers. ¡°GET READY!! MUGETSU WAS ATTACKING!!¡± I shouted with all my might. My co-worker snaps out from their daze and gets into their position. The captain of the guard''s corp, the only SS-Ranked Esper in this school take command and gave out an order. ¡°BARRIER SQUAD!! GET READY TO DEPLOY YOUR STRONGEST BARRIER!! ATTACKER, GET IN POSITION!! AFTER SHE LAUNCHED HER ATTACK WE WILL TAKE HER DOWN! WE WILL FINISH HER BEFORE THE REINFORCEMENT ARRIVED HERE!¡± My superior had a smirk on his face, it seems he wanted to take the glory of taking down Mugetsu by himself. I am part of Attacker so I get into my position behind the barrier squad. We were waiting for a while, but there is no attack coming from Mugetsu. Finally after losing patience, my superior gave out another order. ¡°HAH! THEY MUST BE AFRAID OF US. ATTACKER!! ATTACK THEM ON MY SIGNAL!!¡± The attacker squad members were excited by the order, at first they were afraid of Mugetsu, but after thinking ¡®Maybe Mugetsu afraid of us?¡¯ they began to show their arrogant side. ¡°READY-¡° My superior gave the signal to attack, we were aiming at Mugetsu on the sky. But, before he finishes his order, one of my co-workers shouted. ¡°HEY!! Wh-what is that!!¡± He was pointing at the sky behind Mugetsu. There is a bright orange object that got bigger and bigger as time passes. After looking for a while, we realize what that object is. ¡°You must be kidding me.¡± Muttered one of my co-workers. ¡°It must be a dream¡­ TELL ME THAT I AM DREAMING!!¡± One of my co-workers even hallucinating. ¡°G-god, p-p-please save me.¡± All my co-worker including me had lost our hope. I slumped on the ground but I can¡¯t take my eyes off the sky. ¡°She bought down a meteor at us¡­¡± I said as I looked at the meteor in the sky. RaizarP Author Here~ For now, I will do my best to increase my Patreon''s Advanced chapters while updating usual chapters daily. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 5 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to the new Squad Leader for their support!! -Ishy391 -Noah -John J Riggan -Demi god Thank you! Chapter 18 – Declaration 9 RaizarP I just need to say something ... My laptop died, I tried to fix it but nothing can be done. It''s been accompanying me on my journey for 5 years!! I only had around 20 stockpiled chapters that I had yet to edit on my phone. I will do my best to write on my phone. Wish me luck. Enjoy the chapter!! Naomi¡¯s POV ¡°Princess, our target was guarded by 20 A-Ranked, 9 S-Ranked, and 1 SS-Ranked Esper.¡± Rekka reported to me the number of guards that were guarding the facility below me. ¡®Hmm, there is a lot more guard than Japan¡¯s HQ. Well, it¡¯s a school for that program after all.¡¯ The reason why I had attacked this school was that I want to be the first one to attend it. I heard they need 1 year to build this school, so if I destroyed it, wouldn¡¯t their program be halted for a year? But, right now I am Mugetsu, a Secret Organization Boss. That¡¯s why I need to answer my subordinate as a fearless boss should. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of them?¡± I smirked secretly under my mask. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around Princess. There is no way I am afraid with those guys.¡± Said Rekka. I see, he is not afraid of them. ¡®Maybe he wants to have an Esper battle like me? Well, after I had done my first attack I will let him.¡¯ ¡°Then, shall we announce our arrival with a present?¡± I tried to find the nearest asteroid in space. I expanded my Telekinesis and sense an asteroid 5 meters in diameter near the solar system. I stretch my hand in the direction of the asteroid and use my Telekinesis to pull it to earth. After locking the asteroid, I swing my hand down to control it to this place. Rekka saw my action looking at me puzzled and ask me. ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I pick a present for them to announce our arrival.¡± I said to Rekka. Because I was curious about the guard''s reaction, I adjust my ears to hear better. I eavesdropped on their conversation and found it funny. One of them asking for reinforcement, some of them were scared after they saw me. ¡®What am I in their eyes? A monster?¡¯ Because the asteroid that I bring down to earth still was small, I expected the guards to be able to defend against it. I sense the asteroid, turning into a meteor around 2 meters in diameter arrived. So I decided to see their reaction to defend against it. First I saw Rekka looking at the meteor dumfounded. ¡®I bet he didn¡¯t expect a meteor as my present for the guards didn¡¯t he?¡¯ After being satisfied with Rekka¡¯s reaction, I saw the guard''s reaction this time. From Hyun-Woo¡¯s information, there was at least 5 Esper with ability focused on defense in each team with a captain. So I expected them to put on the guard at this time. But, contrary to my expectation they were groveling on the ground. Some of them tearing up and some of them begged God to save them. ¡®Hmm? It¡¯s just 2 meter meteor, isn¡¯t they going to put on a barrier to defend against it? They will die if they didn¡¯t put on a barrier, are they stupid?¡¯ Because I was confused, I decided to ask Rekka. ¡°Rekka, why aren''t they putting up a barrier?¡± Rekka looked at me with shock on his face. ¡°Princess, they weren¡¯t putting a barrier because they can¡¯t stop it even if they are trying. Isn¡¯t that your aim? To obliterate them in one go? Maybe they will survive if their SS-Ranked Esper¡¯s ability was barrier like Hyun-Woo.¡± Explained Rekka. Does he think I want to destroy them in one attack? What a joke, my plan is to have an epic battle between Esper. That¡¯s why I asked Chi to record it and buy that thing. ¡°Is that so? They were so weak. I thought that 5 A-Ranked or S-Ranked Esper with ability focused on defense could stop 2 meter meteor. Haa-¡± I sighed because I was disappointed with the guards. ¡°Not everyone is like you, Princess. You are special.¡± Rekka smiled as he said that. Did he compliment me? What a scary guy, he almost made me smiled. ¡°Well look, the meteor almost hit them.¡± As I said that, the meteor passed us and collided with the school. The impact from the collision was bigger than I thought, it completely obliterated the school and the area near the school resulting in a crater being formed. After a while, the generated shockwave and the sound from the impact reached us and the other residents on the island. In an instant, the island was filled with screams of terror. ¡®Well, maybe a meteor is too much. Let¡¯s take a note at that and don¡¯t bring down a meteor unless my enemy is strong.¡¯ ¡°Our objective was complete, but we didn¡¯t announce our arrival yet. What do we do Rekka?¡± I asked Rekka that stood behind me and shaking his head. ¡°There is no other choice but to go back to the base. Our objective was completed after all.¡° Suggested Rekka. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s make sure that our objective was done. There is nothing wrong with being cautious.¡± I controlled my Telekinesis to bring us to the ground. Reaching the ground, I found 1 survivor from the blast. He was the one that gave the order to the other guards earlier, the captain of the guards. ¡°Look Rekka, I found 1 survivor. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± I called Rekka and he came forward to deal with the captain of the guards. Seeing us getting closer, he was frightened and tried to crawl back to the ground. What a pathetic display, was Esper Association¡¯s guard only at this level? At least Mifuyu that had visited my home a few days ago look stronger than him, and she was A-Ranked. ¡°Leave it to me, Princess!¡± Rekka stepped forward and summoned a ball of fire above his palm. He has a smile on his face making him look like a villain. ¡°Now, you better spill out all information that you know before I roast you alive!¡± ¡®I asked you to take care of him, but why¡¯d you interrogated him instead? He won¡¯t know anything!!¡¯ I decided to look around the crater to find another survivor but I didn¡¯t found any. After a while, Rekka had done interrogating him and came to me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything Princess, it seems we need to wait for the information gathered by Chi.¡± ¡°Is that so, then let¡¯s leave this place.¡± ¡°Certainl- Princess it seems we have a guest.¡± Right after he said that 2 figures of people appeared from thin air. They appeared around 10 meters above the crater and landed on the ground. I guessed one of them had the ability to teleport, but that¡¯s not important right now. Because I recognized one figure that appears from the thin air. ¡®I see, so my guess is true.¡¯ I had a grin under my mask. ¡®What a development!!¡¯ I was overjoyed by the development. ¡°Stop right there!!¡± One of the figures that just appeared shouted at me. I recognize her. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± I will play with you because I know you. ¡°I will stop you either way because you are a danger!¡± Her long silver hair danced in the dark of the night. She stood in front of me without fear on her face. ¡°I see, then try to stop me! I hope you gave me a little bit of fight.¡± The person that made me interested. The person that made me enjoy her company. And now she is the person that tried to stop me. Mischa Belyaeva stood in front of me with conviction to stop me. ¡°I will defeat you here!!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ For now, I will do my best to increase my Patreon''s Advanced chapters while updating usual chapters daily. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 6 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to the new Executive for their support!! -Gagehcks Thank you! Chapter 19 – Declaration 10 RaizarP Early release, I upload it at this time because my friend lent me his laptop. I use this chance to write as much as I can and upload it earlier than usual. Well then, Enjoy the chapter!! Mischa¡¯s POV Today was the second day I¡¯ve arrived in Japan. I¡¯ve woken up in the morning and do my morning routine. Because yesterday I was told by the Director that Mugetsu will attack sooner or later, I trained my body in order to keep it on the top shape. In the afternoon, I go to the Esper Association¡¯s branch because I had to meet the other PD of this branch. I entered the building and go to the meeting room, inside there are already a few people sitting around in the chair and the Director sitting in front of them. The director gestured me to sit beside him and I comply. I sat beside the director and he started talking. ¡°Ee¡­ Good afternoon everybody. I¡¯ve called all of you here was to introduce a new member of the Public Defender of this branch.¡± He looked at me and I bowed slightly to the audience. ¡°She¡¯s Mischa Belyaeva, coming from the main HQ. She was stationed in this branch until the rebuilding of Japan HQ¡¯s done. I hope you can get along with her.¡± He stopped talking and give me a cue to start talking. I don¡¯t know that I must make a speech, but because today was just an introduction I just introduced myself and get over with it. ¡°Hello everyone. My name is Mischa Belyaeva, I was ordered by HQ to get stationed in Japan as a reinforcement if there is another attack from Mugetsu. I don¡¯t know how long I will stay here but I hope we can get along.¡± Because Japan is a country that values its culture, I bowed my head to the audience to show my sincerity. I raised my head after hearing applause and saw one woman gave applause while standing. ¡°Wow!! You are from the main HQ!! Name¡¯s Nobi Hotaru, Nice to have you here!!¡± Said a woman with long black hair tied in a ponytail wearing a suit. ¡°Yo~ Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Musa Katashi. You are the reinforcement to stop Mugetsu? She only attacked us once and disappeared without a trace! Rather than thinking about a non-existent criminal, how about you go on a date with me?¡± Said a man with short blonde hair wearing sunglasses. He wears a red Hawaiian shirt and shorts, instead of wearing shoes he wears beach sandals. ¡°Brother, stop that. You are embarrassing me, I¡¯m sorry Mischa for my brother''s behavior.¡± Said the girl with black hair tied in pigtail as she forced Katashi to bow. ¡°My name is Musa Katsumi, nice to meet you, Mischa.¡± It seems everybody had a good relationship in this branch. Unlike the main HQ where they¡­ Well, it¡¯s better to forget that. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± I said. *** After the introduction, we were splitting up to patrol. Because Hotaru''s always patrolling alone, I was paired up with her. She¡¯s too energetic for her own good, even though she¡¯s already 25 years old. Even I, as a teenager, can¡¯t keep up with her enthusiasm. ¡°Hey~ Mischa, you said you are here as a reinforcement in case Mugetsu was attacking again right? Could you tell me your ability?¡± Asked Hotaru. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hotaru, but I was ordered to keep my ability a secret unless the situation needed me to.¡± I can¡¯t tell anyone about my dual ability, even my existence was a secret. HQ had ordered me to come to Japan because they thought it was the best plan to stop Mugetsu. Actually, besides the survivor that the Director told me about, there is another one that survived Mugetsu''s attack. I remember his name was Lee Hyun-Woo. He was found by the main HQ¡¯s team near the exterminated Japan¡¯s HQ with a serious injury. After being healed by the Esper Association healing department, he reported what he knows and asked to retire. From the information obtained from him, we found out Mugetsu was at least SSS-Ranked Esper that was able to dodge Esper Association¡¯s observation. ¡°Is that so, well you can¡¯t help it if you were ordered to keep it a secret!¡± Hotaru said while doing guts pose. ¡°Mischa, we already patrolled since afternoon. How about we have dinner right now? It¡¯s already 6 P.M¡± I took out my holo phone to look at the time. The screen shows the time as 06:22 P.M. I didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s already this late as I go to the branch office at 3 P.M. ¡°Sure, where¡¯d we eat?¡± I accepted Hotaru¡¯s offer to eat dinner and she took me to a restaurant across Esper Association¡¯s branch office. ¡°The menu here is incredible you know? The employees on our branch always eat here for lunch or dinner.¡± She opened the restaurant door and I followed her. The bell on the door chimes and the waitress welcomed us. ¡°Welcome- Oh, Hotaru! What¡¯d you wanna eat today?¡± The waitress greeted Hotaru in a friendly manner. I guess that shows how often Hotaru ate her meal here. ¡°Hello, Konochi!! I will have a special menu! There is a new member today, that¡¯s why I bring her here to try this restaurant¡¯s dish.¡± Hotaru and the waitress looked at me. ¡°Good evening.¡± I said. ¡°What a cute PD, welcome to Apricot.¡± Said the waitress as she smiled. ¡°Then I will show your table, please follow me.¡± The waitress, Konochi, escorted us to the table for two and asked us to sit. After we sit at our designated table, Konochi gave me a menu. There is a variety of dishes written on the menu. After browsing the menu for a while, I decided to order a beef steak and iced tea. The menu was served shortly after we ordered it, I tried the beef steak and the taste was supreme. Unfortunately, as we ate our dish, our communication device rang. ¡¸Attention! We request all Public Defender officers to come back to the branch immediately!¡¹ Hotaru was confused why the operator suddenly requested all PD to come back to the branch. ¡¸We repeat! We request all Public Defender officers to come back to the branch immediately! There was an attack from Mugetsu!! All personnel was ordered to go to the meeting room immediately!!¡¹ After hearing the second communication, we stood up from our seats immediately and went to the branch. ¡°Konochi!! There is an emergency, put it on my tab!!¡± Hotaru runs towards the exit as she said that. We cross the road and entered the building, we go to the meeting room immediately without minding the other things. We entered the meeting room without knocking and were greeted by the Director already taking a seat. ¡°You¡¯ve come, Mischa. Now without any further ado, I will tell you the situation. We¡¯ve received a reinforcement request from Avos Island. The request comes around 2 minutes ago, fortunately, all of our personnel were near this branch so we could hold this meeting.¡± The director said with a serious tone. ¡°The communication was disconnected after the first request come. The location was the school in Avos Island. Hotaru, do you remember the coordinate of the school in Avos Island? It¡¯s the school that was built for the programs next spring.¡± The director turned towards Hotaru and asked her. ¡°Yes, I remember it, Director.¡± Answered Hotaru. ¡°Good, take Mischa there immediately. The reported enemy was Mugetsu, be careful. For the other PD, we will go there using a helicopter! Go prepare yourself now!!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YES!!!¡±¡±¡± RaizarP Author Here~ For now, I will do my best to increase my Patreon''s Advanced chapters while updating usual chapters daily. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 8 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to the new Executive for their support!! -Gagehcks And Big thanks to the new Squad Leader for their support too!! -Li1 Mainy Thank you! Chapter 20 – Declaration Final Mischa¡¯s POV Hotaru poked my shoulder and said. ¡°Are you ready? We are teleporting there!¡± Then she put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I nodded towards her and she returned it. In an instant, the landscape changed. The place we teleported was not the school that the Director told us about, but a crater. We teleported above the crater around 10 meters, because Hotaru still holding my shoulder, I decided to use my ability to land safely. After we landed safely, I observe our surroundings. I saw a girl wearing a one-piece dress wearing a mask together with a red-haired man. Immediately I know that the girl is Mugetsu because the emitted pressure from her was intense. Even with my power level bordering SSS rank, I can¡¯t judge how much power that she has. This is the first time I have met someone with power high enough that I can¡¯t feel it. I decided to stop her either way because I can¡¯t let her spread any more destruction. If Mugetsu was here, then this location was indeed the school. Although we received the report around 4 to 5 minutes ago, for her to annihilate the entire school with a lot of guards makes me sure that she is a monster. But I¡¯m not afraid, because if her ability was Telekinesis, then I will definitely win. ¡°Stop right there!!¡± I shouted at Mugetsu. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± The voice that came out from Mugetsu seems familiar. I thought I hear that voice before, but there is no way I ever met someone with pressure as suffocating as Mugetsu. That¡¯s not important, right now the most important thing is to stop her. ¡°I will stop you either way because you are a danger!¡± I said, I looked straight at Mugetsu and began preparing to activate my ability at any time. ¡°I see, then try to stop me! I hope you gave me a little bit of fight.¡± Mugetsu stepped forward. I activate my ability and shout at her. ¡°I will defeat you here!!¡± *** 3rd POV ¡°I will defeat you here!!¡± After Mischa said that, she rushed towards Mugetsu. She took out a gun as she rushed towards Mugetsu. Mugetsu tried to use her Telekinesis to take Mischa¡¯s gun, but for some reason, she can¡¯t activate her Telekinesis. It¡¯s like something was blocking her Telekinesis power to come out from her body. Mugetsu smiled under the mask and use her Adjustment to enchant her body to the limit. Right after she enchanted her body, Mischa fired her gun towards Mugetsu. Because Mugetsu¡¯s Telekinesis was cut off, her Telekinesis Barrier around her body had disappeared. She didn¡¯t take the bullet head-on but dodge it instead. ¡°I see, you can disable or rather seal the ability that¡¯s related to emitter type huh. Rekka, you better sat out off this.¡± Said Mugetsu. She had realized Mischa¡¯s ability because she herself had 2 different types of abilities. Her Telekinesis belongs to the emitter type and Adjustment belongs to the body enchanting type. Mischa was surprised to see Mugetsu dodging the bullet, she was not expecting Mugetsu to be able to dodge the bullet and know her ability in an instant. ¡°You, how can you move like that!? I already sealed your Telekinesis Ability!¡± Mischa shouted at Mugetsu. ¡°I can say that to you too. How can you drop from 10 meters without a single wound or scratch?¡± Said Mugetsu as she pointed her right hand towards Mischa. Mischa can¡¯t help but shudder as she heard Mugetsu. She thought ¡®Could it be she know that I had 2 abilities?¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s continue!!¡± Mugetsu rushed at Mischa and throw a straight punch with her right hand. Mischa was able to defend Mugetsu¡¯s attack by crossing her arms in front of her chest. Mischa decided to use her other ability to defends against Mugetsu''s attack because her instinct that was honed by training tells her if she didn¡¯t use it now she will die. Mugetsu¡¯s attack connected and Mischa was blown away and crashed into the crater¡¯s wall and create a cloud of dust. Fortunately, she was able to activate her 2nd ability to enchant her body and only receive minimum damage from Mugetsu¡¯s punch. After recovering from Mugetsu¡¯s punch, Mischa once again rushed towards Mugetsu and throw a punch. Because of her 2nd Ability to enchant her body, Mischa had arrived at Mugetsu¡¯s position in a moment. She punched Mugetsu on her face, but Mugetsu was able to evade it. Didn¡¯t satisfied with the result, Mischa throws a barrage of punches towards Mugetsu. Mugetsu was able to defend and avoid most of Mischa''s punches, but she didn¡¯t show any sign to attack Mischa. ¡°Why ¡­ can¡¯t ¡­ I ¡­ hit you!!!¡± Shouted Mischa. Their exchange continued for a while until Mugetsu leaped back. ¡°It¡¯s getting boring. If you want to stop me, then train yourself further!!¡± Said Mugetsu as she makes a cloud of dust with her feet that covering the whole crater. ¡°Tell your owner!! I will disappear for 2 years. But remember! We, Moon of Akasha will spread the truth to the world!! I, Mugetsu swore on my name!!¡± After the cloud of dust settled, Mugetsu and the red-haired man, Rekka had gone. Mischa¡¯s breathing was rough because she¡¯s exhausted after throwing a lot of punches at Mugetsu and she deactivates her ability after making sure the situation was safe. Hotaru, that can¡¯t move at all during their exchange approaching Mischa with a frown on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was useless. After looking at Mugetsu, I can¡¯t move my body for some reason.¡± Hotaru bowed her head to Mischa. ¡°Please raise your head Hotaru. You can¡¯t move your body was natural. Mugetsu, she emitted a pressure that even made me suffocated for a while.¡± Mischa gritted her teeth while she said that. She was confident to take Mugetsu down, but she failed to consider that Mugetsu was strong even when her Telekinesis was sealed. ¡®Wait, is she the same as me?¡¯ thought Mischa. She began assembling the pieces from their exchange. Mischa, even when activating her 2nd ability to enchant her body can¡¯t hit Mugetsu even once. ¡°Mugetsu, she has 2 abilities!¡± Muttered Mischa while she felt goosebumps after she had realized the frightening fact about Mugetsu. RaizarP Author Here~ For now, I will do my best to increase my Patreon''s Advanced chapters while updating usual chapters daily. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 8 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to the new Executive for their support!! -Gagehcks Thank you! Chapter 21 – Strength in Number RaizarP I said that I want to save money to buy a laptop. But I ordered another Naomi''s Illustration I can''t stop myself!! I will upload it on my Patreon as soon as the illustrator sends the illustration to me. I will upload it here after the chapter when I need the illustration reached. So wait for it!! Well, Enjoy the chapter!! Naomi¡¯s POV It¡¯s been a day since my battle with Mischa. Last night was really fun! I didn¡¯t expect that Mischa also had 2 different abilities like me, and her abilities really complement each other. I had guessed that one of her abilities was something like suppressing an Esper with emitter-type ability. When I tried to use my Telekinesis last night, it was like something trying to keep my Telekinesis to stay on my body and I can¡¯t control it outside my body. On the other hand, when I use my Adjustment on my body, the suppression from Mischa¡¯s ability only affected it slightly. Maybe because I didn¡¯t need precise control when I use my Adjustment ability, unlike my Telekinesis which requires precise control to adjust its strength. And surprisingly her 2nd ability was Adjustment too. She could enchant her strength, but it seems she can¡¯t enchant her reflex and her senses to move more accurately and subconsciously. On our exchange last night, I could dodge and block her punches because I had enchanted my reflex and my senses. It was fun, that was the first time I had a fight with someone that could follow my movement. If I must rank Mischa based on my fight yesterday, I¡¯d say her Power Level would be around 12.000. In another word, she¡¯s SSS-Rank Esper with 2 abilities to boot. The truth was I wanted to fight longer, but my enchanted senses could hear a helicopter and someone running towards our location last night. That¡¯s why I retreated. The story would be different if I could use my Telekinesis, but with only Adjustment, it would be difficult. Not to mention I never fought any enemy directly, Mischa was my first. After making a cloud of dust yesterday, I grab Rekka and jumped from the crater with all my might. The result was me holding Rekka shoot up to the sky as high as more than 500 meters. At that point, I can use my Telekinesis again. The first thing I do after getting control over my Telekinesis was to fly and controlling the Flying Island. Because I was worried about the flying island and Rekka was worried about his sister, we decided to went to the flying island as fast as possible. When I reached the flying island, fortunately, the island was safe. It seems they had a panic attack when the island started to fall, but Hyun-Woo immediately makes a barrier to stop its fall and Dan-Bi creates water from the moisture of the cloud to hold the island to help Hyun-Woo. When they saw me and Rekka arrived on the island, Anna immediately runs towards Rekka and hug him. We talked for a while until finally, I decided to go home and do my last work. I gave Chi an order to send me the captured video that she had recorded on Avos Island. But, Chi hadn¡¯t sent the video that night, that¡¯s why I decided to sleep although the clock only hit 9.00 P.M. This morning, there is a notification on my holo phone that notifies me about a new video being sent on my fake account. I opened my laptop and immediately downloaded it. After the download was done, I delete the video that was sent to my account and keep the one that I downloaded on my laptop. I took out the stuff that I buy together with the camera and connected it to my laptop. The stuff that I buy was a microphone to record all the voices when I attacked the facility. More importantly, it recorded my Declaration towards Esper Organization. I edited the video using my laptop and upload it using another fake account and fake address. *** 3rd POV (Esper Association¡¯s Main HQ) Inside a room with a round table, 6 individuals sat on the chair around the table. They are the executive of Esper Association directly answer to Esper Association¡¯s leader. Right now they are having a discussion about a video released online by someone who they think is Mugetsu¡¯s ally. The content of the video was about Mugetsu attacking one of Esper Association¡¯s facilities on Avos Island with a meteor and humiliated Esper Association officers in a fight. At the end of the video, there is a message from Mugetsu directed to Esper Association and maybe the whole world. ¡°What shall we do with this? What¡¯s our IT department doing?!! Tell them to remove the video immediately!!¡± One of the individuals that sat on the chair slammed the table and shouting. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying since the video was uploaded on the public. But for some reason, the video keeps coming back and now they can¡¯t erase it.¡± Answered another individual in the room. ¡°The question is not what we can do about the video. But what we can do to prevent Mugetsu. The content of the video was the problem, this will catch our enemy and someone with a grudge against us to join Mugetsu¡¯s organization.¡± Said the only female in the room. ¡°Moon of Akasha, meaning Moon of Sky or Eternal Moon huh. At least Mugetsu is poetic didn¡¯t she? Even her name means Moonless Sky.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all!! She said she will disappear for 2 years, let¡¯s find and kill her in that time so she will disappear forever!!¡± the individuals with long hair in the room said while raising his fist. The last individual in the room only nodded his head without saying anything. After they had done expressing their opinion one by one, the monitor in the room lit up. ¡°Good work everyone.¡± The voice came out from the speaker of the monitor. Immediately every individual in the room stood up and gave a salute to the monitor. ¡°You can sit.¡± Everyone sat on their chair after the voice said that. ¡°You are talking about Mugetsu, right? Just let her be. If by any chance she attacks us again, at that time we will use our full strength to crush her.¡± ¡°¡±¡±As you wish!! Our lord Avos!!¡±¡±¡± RaizarP Author Here~ The Patreon Secret Organization''s goal has been reached. Now I will update Oni in MHA on my Patreon daily until the goal''s reached. While I will update the free chapter like the schedule 1 chapter every 3 days. I uploaded 3 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So if you want to support me please visit it!! Big thanks to the new Executive for their support!! -Gagehcks And Big thanks to the new Squad Leader for their support!! -Pengreen Thank you! Chapter 22 – Strength in Number 2 3rd POV Naomi was cleaning the house right now. She almost forgot about it because of the attack and other things but her parents will be home today. Since the fight with Mischa, Naomi trained her control of Telekinesis by using it in her daily life. She cleans the house using her Telekinesis to sweep up the dust into the trash can and she mops the floor by controlling the mop using her Telekinesis. She had done stocking ingredients on her fridge yesterday, the only things left were to clean the house this morning and she can go to school. She thought of skipping school for a day but decided to attend because the next week is the winter break for the school. After she had done with the cleaning, she changed into her uniform and went to school. The school was boring like usual, instead of listening to the lesson, she plays with her Telekinesis under the table spinning her pen. After school was done, Naomi immediately went home. On the way to her home, Naomi saw Mischa and the girl that teleported with her on PD''s uniform. She decided to say hello to Mischa. ¡°Ah! Good afternoon Mischa.¡± Naomi approached Mischa and waved her hand. ¡°You are¡­ Naomi right? Good afternoon, thank you for the cake at that time.¡± Mischa smiled and return her greeting. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, so you are a PD officer Mischa? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Naomi smiled back at Mischa. ¡°Yes, I am. Do you want to become a PD Naomi?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°I want to, but unfortunately for a C-Ranked Esper like me joining PD officer is just a dream.¡± Naomi said with a sad tone in her voice. Mischa was crestfallen when she heard Naomi, it¡¯s sad if she can¡¯t achieve her dream because of her Rank. ¡°Mischa, introduce me to your friend! It¡¯s lonely if you let me out of this.¡± The girl that was with Mischa, Hotaru said and pouted her cheeks like a little kid. ¡°Ah! Sorry, Hotaru. Naomi, let me introduce my teammates, she is Nobi Hotaru.¡± Mischa pointed at Hotaru with her hand and Hotaru chimed in. ¡°Ya~ nice to meet you!¡± Hotaru extended her hand towards Naomi to exchange a handshake. Naomi took her hand and introduce herself. ¡°Nice to meet you Miss Nobi, my name is Akasa Naomi.¡± When Naomi introduced herself, Hotaru flinched a little. Naomi had realized it and asked. ¡°Is something wrong Miss Nobi?¡± Said Naomi while she tilts her head. ¡°N-no no, there is nothing wrong. I just got surprised when you said Akasa. I misheard it as Akasha.¡± Hotaru shakes her head and waves her hand in front of her chest quickly. ¡°Hotaru! You can¡¯t say that in public.¡± Mischa warned Hotaru when Hotaru said the name Akasha. ¡°Is that the name that¡¯s been blowing on the internet 2 days ago? If I remember correctly, Moon of Akasha is Mugetsu¡¯s organization name.¡± Said Naomi as she put her finger on her chin. Mischa was surprised because Naomi knows Akasha¡¯s name, and she realizes something. Naomi¡¯s voice was similar to Mugetsu¡¯s. But she quickly discards her idea about Naomi as Mugetsu, because they are in no way similar in their power level and presence. Mugetsu¡¯s presence was dark and suffocating, while Naomi¡¯s presence was warm and welcoming. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that name in public Naomi, right now Esper Association was on high alert because of Mugetsu¡¯s attack 3 days ago. We are ordered to catch and interrogate anyone that we suspect had a relationship with Mugetsu or Moon of Akasha.¡± Mischa explained to Naomi why she needs to be careful with the name. Naomi was a sweet and kind girl, that¡¯s why Mischa explained it to Naomi so she won¡¯t get dragged into danger. ¡°I see, I will be careful. Well then Mischa, it¡¯s nice to meet you here but I need to go.¡± Naomi said her farewell to Mischa and waved her hand. ¡°Good luck on your patrol duty!! Goodbye.¡± ¡°I will, goodbye Naomi.¡± After that Mischa and Hotaru continued their patrol while Naomi going back to her home. ¡®I said that I will disappear for 2 years, instead of lowering their guards they increased it instead? Are Esper Association made of idiots?¡¯ Thought Naomi. The reason she said that she will disappear for 2 years was that her parents were coming back home. She was thinking it¡¯s better if she tried to win over her parents so they will provide a supply of weaponry to her organization, but she discarded that idea. The risk was too big. Her parents had a connection with her supposed to be enemy, Esper Association. That¡¯s why she was planning to make a business contract instead of asking them to join the organization. If their relationship was based on contract, it was safer for both Naomi and her parents. By chance Esper Association found out about the contract, Naomi''s parent''s punishment would definitely be lighter and Naomi could use that chance to miraculously and accidentally save her parents to rope them into her organization at that time. For now, Naomi had walked home. When she was about to reach her home, she saw a truck in front of her home. She approached them and saw her parents unpacking a cardboard box and lift it inside. When she finally saw her parents directly, she smiled and greeted them. ¡°Welcome back, Mom, Dad.¡± She approached them and hug them. Naomi''s parents saw Naomi hug her back and answered. ¡°¡±We are back.¡±¡± RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 4 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So, please! please support me so I could buy a new laptop!! in desperation, because writing on phone was harder than I thought!! Thank you! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 23 – Strength in Number 3 RaizarP New illustration of Naomi was uploaded on my Patreon! I didn''t upload it here yet because it contain a spoiler, but don''t worry. I will upload it here eventually. Well, Enjoy the chapter!! Naomi¡¯s POV Time flies so fast after my parents coming back. It¡¯s near the end of spring now and I am in my 3rd year of middle school. Because I barely had any time alone because my parents live with me, I only visited the base on weekends. When I visited the base last week, I told Rekka that I might not be able to go to the Base for a year to finish up my preparations to enter Esper Association¡¯s program. He just nodded at me and say. ¡°Leave the base and our organization to me Princess. I won¡¯t disappoint you!! I promise to make our organization bigger and ready for your command!¡± It seems he misunderstood my intention but who cares. Let Rekka¡¯s do Rekka and I will do my part. I need to establish the maximum power that I, Naomi has, and I need to make my own fighting style. I was contacting Chi regularly. She was reporting to me about what she found out at Avos Island daily. One day she contacted me and said that she had built a caf¨¦ as a base on Avos Island. I was surprised when I read her report that day, but it was a pleasant surprise. Finally, one of my dream of building a secret base with a caf¨¦ appearance come true. Chi also managed to recruit a few employees for her caf¨¦. My first impression of Chi was not the best, I thought she was a weird girl. But, it turns out that she is the most hardworking subordinate of mine. Although Hyun-Woo also managed to make some money, that was the result of Rekka¡¯s guidance. While Rekka as a fugitive can¡¯t do anything outside of the base except when we launched an attack. Well, they were working hard but if I had to choose my favorite subordinate, then it would be Anna. Because of her enchantment, in these 6 months, I managed to grow from 150cm to 165cm. Not only that, but my breast also got bigger, turning my pitiful B Cup into D Cup. Right now, I am in my classroom listening to a boring lesson. I had learned all the material until high school in my spare time, that¡¯s why I was bored out of my mind right now. My parents were busy too because the establishment of their branch was almost done. I was asked by my Dad to help them to manage the branch because they can¡¯t stay in Japan for a long time. I happily agreed to help them with the management of their branch manufacturer, this can help me to complete one of my plans faster. Furthermore, my job¡¯s actually simple, they just need me to visit the branch and stamp the documents that were approved by my parents in advance. The school was over before I realize it. I went to the location where the weapon manufacturing branch was built. I walked there because the location was near my school, only 10 minutes of walking and I had arrived at the location. My Dad was standing in the midst of the worker to direct them to their position. In this day and age, the building company was employing an Esper with Telekinesis or Earth control to increase the efficiency of their works. Seeing my Dad was done with his job, I approached and greet him. ¡°Dad, good work.¡± He turned and smiled at me and answered my greeting. ¡°Ou Naomi! You are done with your school? How was it?¡± He approached me and ruffled my hair. I find it rather annoying so I grab his hand to stop him. ¡°You will ruin my hair, Dad. My school was fine, by the way where¡¯s Mom?¡± I looked left and right to find her but I didn¡¯t find her. ¡°Your mom was in the Esper Association¡¯s branch right now to finalize the deal.¡± He approached my ears and whispering something. ¡°It seems the program that you were in was suspended until next year. The reason was their facility was destroyed by a criminal 6 months ago. We just got the information earlier and your mother was angry because we are not informed as soon as they made their decision. She went there to ask for a better deal from this incident, so you could enjoy more privileges when you are in that program.¡± He walked away and waved her hand after he whispered that and shouting at me without looking back. ¡°You can look around Naomi! I need to get back to work.¡± I began thinking about his word just now, I put my hand on my chin and thought. ¡®Better privileges? On the contract, there was nothing like that. Only the class was divided into 2, a black class for the one that was aiming to be an operator and a white class for the combat class that was aiming to be a PD officer. Well, I was supposed to be in a black class but I want to join the white one and talked to my parents about it once. Maybe that¡¯s the privileges that my Dad talked about?¡¯ I decided to look around the building, it seems the interior and exteriors work was done. The only thing left was to move the machine to manufacture a weapon inside the building and assemble it. Some of the machines were ready to use, the machine was like a big glass box with the complicated component inside the box. Almost all the machine looks the same, the only one to differentiate them from each other was the picture of the weapon that was pasted on the box. There is a picture of a gun, sword, even a throwing weapon like darts and throwing knife. When I was looking around, one of the weapon designs managed to get my attention. I was wondering about should I get a weapon or not because when I was acting as Naomi I will only use a power befitting C-Ranked Esper. But after looking at this design, I decided to use it when I was acting as Naomi. ¡®If I use this weapon, then I won¡¯t have to worry about how to use my Telekinesis with limited power. I will ask my Dad later.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 4 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So, please! please support me so I could buy a new laptop!! in desperation, because writing on phone was harder than I thought!! Thank you! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 24 – Strength in Number 4 3rd POV Naomi left the building after she decided to use a weapon. After leaving the building, she saw her Mom already come back from Esper Association¡¯s branch and approached her. ¡°Hello, mom.¡± ¡°Hello Naomi, why are you here?¡± Asked Naomi¡¯s Mom, Mizuki. ¡°Well, I am here because I wanted to look at the building. I met with Dad earlier but he said that he had a job to do and let me look around alone.¡± Explained Naomi as she looked at her Dad, Tetsuma leaned over a wall smoking a cigarette. ¡°That dunce!! Did he forget that this building has a lot of dangerous machines?¡± Mizuki goes over Tetsuma and smacked his head. Naomi was laughing when her mom smacked her dad¡¯s head. ¡®Sometimes relaxing like this is not bad at all. Attacking Esper Association is fun and all but I will relax and prepare for the big stage until I got into the program on Avos Island.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Naomi approached her dad and mom, Mizuki reprimanded Tetsuma because he didn¡¯t accompany or sent someone to accompany Naomi to look around although there were a lot of dangerous machines lying around the building. ¡°You!! Your negligence will danger Naomi one day! If you can¡¯t accompany her you can ask one of your workers to accompany her! But you didn¡¯t do that, you let Naomi wander around by herself.¡± Tetsuma can¡¯t say anything back to Mizuki. Naomi¡¯s family hierarchy could be seen from this exchange, Mizuki holds the highest authority within the family followed by Naomi and then Tetsuma on the bottom. Naomi had enjoyed her family time, 1 week had passed and the building was done. The opening of the new Branch of Akasa Inc. will be held tomorrow. The opening was simple, they will introduce Akasa Tetsuma and Akasa Mizuki as the Founder and Co-Founder and followed by the introduction of Naomi that will be the Manager in the name. Naomi had agreed to lend her name as Manager and help her parents to manage the branch before. After she becomes the Manager, she plans to tell Hyun-Woo to extend cooperation between Akasa Inc. and Hyun-Woo¡¯s company. That way, Naomi could supply weapons to her Organization with Hyun-Woo as the middle man and she can get extra money from Hyun-Woo. It¡¯s a big win situation for Naomi, getting money from supplying her own Organization. *** ¡°Naomi, are you ready?¡± Called Tetsuma. Right now Tetsuma wearing a formal suit fitting the Founder of Akasa Inc. Beside him was Mizuki wearing a strapless red dress and her hair was done into the bun. She was a beautiful woman with a perfect body, her big breast creating a cleavage that made any woman envy her. Her slim waist with perfect curves could be seen clearly because of her tight dress. ¡°Naomi, we better go now or we will be late!¡± Called Mizuki. ¡°Yes, please wait for a minute.¡± Naomi came down from the 2ndfloor of her house wearing a turtleneck white dress with ribbons on her left and right waist, her skirt stopped right below her knees. The dress has a slit on the skirt to ease the legs movements. Naomi also wears a black stocking and black boots to complete her set. Her shoulder length hair was let loose touching her shoulder. She was looking completely opposite when she wears a one-piece dress when she acts as Mugetsu. In this white dress, she looked like a fairy, on the contrary, the people on the internet were describing Mugetsu''s appearance from the video recorded on Avos Island as Devil that crawls out from hell. ¡°Naomi, your dress suits you. You look beautiful in that.¡± Tetsuma complimented Naomi''s look. ¡°We rarely agree on things. But I must agree with your opinion that our daughter looks beautiful in that dress. She¡¯s always beautiful but she becoming more beautiful after her growth spurt in these 6 months.¡± Mizuki nodded her head proudly at the sight of her daughter. ¡°Dad, Mom, you are complimented me too much.¡± Naomi smiled and responded to her parent''s compliment. ¡°Not at all, you are really beautiful on that dress. As expected of my daughter. Hahahahaha!¡± Tetsuma laughed loudly. He was happy because he can watch his daughter grow into a stunning beauty. ¡°Ara, your daughter? It¡¯s to be expected from my daughter, not yours. You only add a few of your look on Naomi¡¯s eyes.¡± Mizuki smiled and throw a glare at Tetsuma. ¡°W-well, we should be going now. We can¡¯t be late to the opening!¡± Tetsuma run away from Mizuki''s glare and entered a black car parked in front of their house. ¡°Haa- it¡¯s hard to have a husband like him. Let¡¯s go, Naomi.¡± Mizuki sighed in defeat and enter the car. Naomi found the situation amusing chuckled and followed her mom entering the car. *** Naomi¡¯s POV The opening ceremony was held in front of the building. The guests are standing in front of the building with a ribbon that was supposed to be cut when they officially open the building. I looked around the guests and saw Hotaru, Mischa¡¯s partner standing with the guest. I guess she¡¯s here as Esper Association¡¯s representative. The opening ceremony started with my Dad starting a speech about how he¡¯s grateful and blessed to be able to open up a branch in Japan. After he has done with her speech it¡¯s my Mom''s turn. She delivers her speech about her hope and the direction of our Akasa Inc. is heading. Finally, she introduced me to the guests. ¡°¡­Lastly, we Founder and Co-Founder had appointed someone to act as our representative and Manager of Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch. Please give an applause to Akasa Naomi.¡± The guest''s applause was so loud that it hurts my ear. Some of them were even charmed by my look, not to brag but I¡¯m beautiful because of the growth enchantment from Anna and my Adjustment in work. I stepped forward beside my Mom and Dad and was about to start my speech. But, at that moment there is a sound of an explosion. *Booom!!* The guests were panicked in an instant. They scream and run around like a horde of sheep without a shepherd. Finally, Hotaru was taking an action and managed to calm the guests. As expected of the PD officer, but what caused the explosion? Is it a short circuit from the machine inside the building or something else? After thinking about the cause, I finally got an answer in a form of a black figure appeared from the distance. Their numbers were around 5, but what¡¯s strange is their clothing. I recognize their clothing, a black suit, and a black mask without any decoration. Each of them even brings a rifle. They are imitating the mask that I use when I was acting as Mugetsu. I got a feeling that an interesting thing was about to unfold, and my feeling turns out to be true. ¡°Don¡¯t move!! We, Moon of Akasha will take over this place! Everyone that makes a movement will be shoot immediately!!¡± ¡®Wow, so I got an imitation? Then do your best to imitate my organization, I hope you can entertain me!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 5 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. So, please! please support me so I could buy a new laptop!! in desperation, because writing on phone was harder than I thought!! Big Thank you for our new Executive! -Kuba 15 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 25 – Strength in Number 5 RaizarP Author Announcement!! Click the spoiler below this!! I wrote another story, It''s a VR Game LitRPG I plan to release it on my Patreon on 1 September, and become my Patreon''s exclusive story until it hit 10 chapters. The planned release schedule is at least 1 chapter a week. If you want to read it early you can visit my Patreon, I will release it in public after it hit 10 chapters tho. Well, enjoy the story!! 3rd POV The situation was chaotic. After the appearance of someone who claimed himself as part of ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯ Hotaru can¡¯t control the situation anymore. She changed her prioritize from calming the crowd to stop the ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯ and protect them. Hotaru preparing her weapon, a knife, and handgun, and stepped forward to face the enemy. ¡°Hey! We told you don¡¯t move!! Do you want to deny us??!¡± One member of ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯ shouted at Hotaru. ¡°Oi look! She wore a PD uniform!¡± The other member said to the one that was shouting earlier. ¡°PD huh, did she understand what that means? We will kill them all!!¡± The one that stood in the front shouted. Suddenly, behind him was the figure of Hotaru that was standing in front of him earlier. Hotaru swing her knife and knocked him unconscious. She turned towards the rest of the assailant and take a fighting stance. ¡°None of you shall pass here. Don¡¯t you dare to underestimate me!! I already met a monster, there is no way I will fear that puny toys of yours!!¡± Hotaru shouted towards the assailant. 6 months ago in a fight with Mugetsu, she can¡¯t do anything. She was frustrated at herself for letting a teenage girl fought Mugetsu alone by herself. That¡¯s why Hotaru trained hard on her CQC (Close Quarter Combat) and Gun-fu (Gun-Kata). ¡°A-attack!! Attack the crowd behind her!! She won¡¯t be able to do anything if we target the crowd!¡± One of the guys gave orders to the other 3, they positioned their gun towards the crowd and fire them. Hotaru managed to avoid the bullets by teleporting away, but there is nothing to block the rain of bullets. Suddenly, the earth rises to block the rain of bullets that was aimed at the crowd. ¡°Look like you need help young lady, leave the crowd protection to me! You can beat those guys for ruining the opening ceremony of our branch.¡± Tetsuma shows himself from behind the earth wall and gives Hotaru a thumb up. ¡°Leave it to me Mr. Akasa!¡± Hotaru teleported behind the rest of the assailants and knock them out one by one. Naomi, which spectating the attack was disappointed. The fight ended in a flash, and the assailants got no chance to do any attack except firing their rifles before they get knocked out. ¡®Hey! Did they get knocked out already? And they dare to use the name of my organization?¡¯ Naomi was not angry because they use her organization name, but she¡¯s angry because they got knocked out easily after introducing themselves with her organization¡¯s name. She approached Hotaru that¡¯s trying to tie the assailants with the help of her dad. They took off the mask of the assailants and disarmed all their rifles and hidden knife. ¡°Miss Nobi, it¡¯s nice to meet you again. Thank you for protecting us.¡± Naomi said to Hotaru with a smile. Hotaru looked at Naomi and tilted her head, she doesn¡¯t remember meeting the girl but how does she know her name? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but how do you know my name?¡± Hotaru asked Naomi. ¡°We met 6 months ago Miss Nobi, it was when you were patrolling with Mischa.¡± ¡°Are you Naomi? The one talked to Mischa when we were patrolling 6 months ago?¡± Hotaru was not sure if she is indeed Naomi. She remembered Naomi''s name was also Akasa, but she forgot about it until Naomi called her. More importantly, she was not sure because Naomi from six months ago was shorter than her. But, the girl that stood in front of her right now was as tall as her. ¡°Yes, Miss Nobi. I am Akasa Naomi.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Naomi! Don¡¯t come here, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Tetsuma noticed Naomi and shouted at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, Miss Nobi is here after all. She will save me if I¡¯m in danger, right Miss Nobi?¡± ¡°Definitely, but are you sure you are Naomi? How¡¯d I say it, you are¡­ different. More like, you become more attractive and tall.¡± The usually energetic Hotaru was puzzled by Naomi''s appearance. How could someone grow taller by more than 10cm in 6 months? ¡°I had a growth spurt in these 6 months.¡± Answered Naomi as she smiled and looking proud while she crossed her arms under her breast. ¡°No, but¡­¡± Said Hotaru, but she was cut off by Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s a growth spurt.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Hotaru shrugged her shoulder in defeat. ¡®There is no way that¡¯s a growth spurt, her modest breast now rivaling mine only in 6 months!!¡¯ thought Hotaru. ¡°Hahahahaha! So you two knew each other huh? So Naomi didn¡¯t lie to us when she said she had a friend.¡± Tetsuma laughed loudly until his foot was stepped by Naomi. ¡°What are you talking about dad?¡± Naomi looked at Tetsuma and smiled. ¡°A-ahahaha, Naomi¡­ it hurts. By the way where¡¯s your mom?¡± Tetsuma tried to divert the conversation by asking Naomi about her Mom. ¡°She¡¯s calming the guests over there.¡± Naomi pointing at Mizuki that tried to calm the guests. ¡°You better help her Dad, I will replace you watching over these captured assailants.¡± ¡°O-ou! PD lady, please watch over my daughter.¡± Tetsuma said to Hotaru and walked away to help Mizuki. He runs towards Mizuki and Naomi could see him bowing to the guests and tried to calm them down together with Mizuki. After Tetsuma leaves Naomi and Hotaru, Naomi approached the captured assailants and crouched to examine them. She tried to find a tattoo that she set as identification of her organization on the assailant¡¯s body but she found nothing. ¡®So they were an impostor after all. I almost got angry at my subordinate to let these kinds of trash join my organization. Good thing they are an impostor. But, although they were an impostor, I can¡¯t let the public think that Esper Association PD successfully apprehended the ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯ member alone. It¡¯s time to let Rekka do some work.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 6 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big Thank you for our new Executive! -Kuba 15 Big thank you for our new Squad Leader too! -Endo Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 26 – Strength in Number 6 3rd POV Hotaru approached Naomi while Naomi was examining the assailants. ¡°Do you know something, Naomi?¡± Asked Hotaru. She asked Naomi with no intention to get a real answer, she thought Naomi was just curious to see the ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯ member and approached them to take a better look. ¡°Um, nothing. I just got curious about them.¡± Answered Naomi. She stood up and looking at Hotaru. ¡°Can I ask something Miss Nobi?¡± ¡°What is it? You can ask me anything you want!¡± Hotaru¡¯s back to her usual self after letting down the steam. The bantering Naomi had with her was helping her to calm down quickly from the adrenaline rush that she got when she fights the assailants. ¡®Did she do these exchanges on purpose to help me calm down? If that¡¯s true then I must thanks her!¡¯ thought Hotaru. Naomi was fidgeting a little before she asked Hotaru. ¡°Um, do you know where Mischa is? I didn¡¯t meet with her since 6 months ago. I want to meet with her...¡± Naomi muttered the last part but Hotaru could hear it. ¡®Ufufu, is she lonely because she didn¡¯t meet Mischa in 6 months? What a cute girl, I want to tease her more!!¡¯ Hotaru covers her mouth with her right hand and giggling a little. ¡°Ara, did you miss Mischa?¡± Said Hotaru. ¡°N-no, I-I didn¡¯t miss her or anything!¡± Naomi stuttered a little but managed to finish her sentence. ¡®I just want to fight her again! I want to try if my control right now could bypass her ability.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Hotaru hearing that approached Naomi and giggling. ¡°Hora~ you can be honest with this Big sister you know? You miss her didn¡¯t you!¡± teased Hotaru. Naomi decided to follow along with Hotaru to know where Mischa is, that¡¯s why she acts like an embarrassed girl that wants to meet her friend and turned her head away while saying. ¡°Yes¡­ I want to meet her.¡± ¡°See? You can say it if you try! But, unfortunately, Mischa has been called back to the main HQ 3 months ago. She¡¯s here only to stop Mugetsu if she appeared, but with no sign of Mugetsu appearing she was called back to Main HQ.¡± Said Hotaru with a sad face. ¡°¡­If that so, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Naomi was sad because the only one that can give her a decent fight isn¡¯t in Japan anymore. ¡°But, it seems she will some program at Avos Island next year. Maybe you can meet her when she¡¯s in Japan again.¡± Said Hotaru while making guts pose. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s this perfect development? Is fate on my side to let something like this happen?¡¯ Naomi''s face brightened instantly and she smiled so wide. Hotaru looking at Naomi''s smiling face can¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°I see, I can meet her next year. What a coincidence, I am part of that program too.¡± Hotaru was surprised to know that Naomi was part of the program too. She heard from Mischa that the program was intended to nurture geniuses. If Naomi was part of the program, doesn¡¯t that mean Naomi is a genius? ¡°Naomi, if you can join that program that means you are a strong Esper right?¡± Asked Hotaru. ¡°Ah! No Miss Nobi. You misunderstand it, I am just C-Ranked Esper. I managed to join that program thanks to my parents. And I¡¯m joining the operator program, not the Esper program.¡± ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t it good? That way you can meet Mischa next year!!¡± Hotaru understands what Naomi¡¯s talked about. Akasa Inc. had a relationship with Esper Association as one of the weapon manufacturers. So it¡¯s not strange if Akasa Inc. can ask for a spot in a program like that, especially if it¡¯s just the operator program and not the Esper program. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait to meet her again!¡± ¡®To fight her again.¡¯ Add Naomi to her thought. *** Because the opening ceremony was disturbed by an attack, Tetsuma decided to hold a banquet for the guests and continued the ceremony on the night. The banquet was held at the 5-star hotel Mizuki had managed to get the reservation for the night. Naomi¡¯s parent didn¡¯t hold their speech again, they told Naomi to make a speech instead because she has yet made a speech. ¡°May I get your attention, please? First, I want to thank you and offer my apologies because the opening ceremony this morning was attacked by a group that called themselves ¡®Moon of Akasha¡¯¡± Tetsuma start the ceremony with a word of gratitude and gave the guests an apology. ¡°Then, without further ado. We will start the opening ceremony, please welcome Akasa Naomi as the Manager of Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch.¡± With Naomi¡¯s dad''s signal, the guest gave applause to Naomi which step onto the stage. Naomi clears her throat and start her speech. ¡°I am really grateful to stand here today as Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch Manager. My Name is Akasa Naomi. I am really blessed to have had a wonderful chance to help my parents managing Japan¡¯s branch. Probably I can¡¯t meet anybody''s expectations in a short time, but I will do my best and beyond to not disappointing my parent''s expectations towards me. Thank you very much for attending this opening ceremony, with this I announce that Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch is officially open!!¡± Tetsuma and Mizuki held a ribbon in front of Naomi and Naomi cut the ribbon in the middle. The guests stood up and gave grand applause. Naomi can see all the guests clearly because she was on the stage. Surprisingly, she had recognized one of the guests that attend tonight''s opening ceremony. ¡®What¡¯s that idiot doing here? No, that¡¯s not important. Rather, this is a good chance for me. The faster I finalize the deal, the faster I can get what I want.¡¯ Naomi saw Hyun-Woo wearing a suit gave applause with a smile on his face. Without knowing that his boss was standing on the stage. RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 6 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big Thank you for our new Executive! -Kuba 15 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 27 – Strength in Number 7 3rd POV After the ceremony ended, Naomi¡¯s parents went home immediately. They say that they were tired after dealing with the guests after the attack and trying to find an open reservation spot for the ceremony. They tell Naomi to go home with them, but Naomi refused them by saying that she wanted to stay a bit longer. She said she wanted to try the variety of food here and it¡¯s rude if all the hosts were not present while the guests were still in the venue. Naomi''s reason makes sense, they back down and told Naomi to be careful. Naomi nodded and bid them farewell. The other guests saw this as a chance to make a new relation with Akasa Inc.''s new Manager. Without her parents, the guests saw her as an easy target. Unfortunately for them, that¡¯s far from the truth. Surprisingly, the one that made the first move among the guests was Hyun-Woo. He approached Naomi in a friendly manner with a smile on his face. ¡°Good evening Miss Akasa. My name is Lee Hyun-Woo, a Founder of Luna Corporation. It¡¯s delighted to make your acquaintance.¡± Hyun-Woo said that as he took out his name card from his pocket. ¡°This is my Name Card, please take it.¡± Naomi took the name card and read it. ¡®Lee Hyun-Woo, Founder of Luna Corporation. What¡¯s this idiot doing, the name of his company was as clear as day they belonged to Moon of Akasha! Rather, he decided on the name before I decided on the name wasn¡¯t he? So what he meant by Luna was Mugetsu?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Lee. Unfortunately, I had no name card to give you, please forgive me.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s no problem Miss Akasa, today I¡¯m here to greet you. Maybe we can talk about some business at later date?¡± Hyun-Woo said smoothly. ¡°Yes, maybe we could meet up at a later day. Unfortunately, today was a hard day. Our opening ceremony was interrupted by an attack from Moon of Akasha. I wonder why they attack us?¡± Naomi sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. From my knowledge, Moon of Akasha never attacked a general populace. They only attack a public facility related to Esper Association.¡± Answered Hyun-Woo. He was irritated and angry because there was an impostor that smeared the name Moon of Akasha by attacking the innocent. Hyun-Woo boss, Mugetsu was by standard the kindest person he ever met. She helps his sister even though he tried to stop her. That¡¯s why Hyun-Woo was the most loyal person to Mugetsu and her organization, the only one that can rival his loyalty was Rekka who had the same fate as him. At that moment, Hyun-Woo¡¯s holo phone was ringing. He looked at the caller and saw the name Fire. ¡°Please excuse me for a moment, Miss Akasa. I must take this call.¡± Hyun Woo said. ¡°Sure, Mr. Lee. I have to excuse myself too, I need to greet the other guests.¡± After hearing Naomi¡¯s answer, Hyun-Woo bowed a little. He took the call and exit the room. ¡®From his expression, I guess the caller was someone important? With Hyun-Woo here, doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to give an order to Rekka for the impostor clean up? Well, I will ask him tomorrow just in case.¡¯ Naomi decided to postpone his order to Rekka tomorrow. After talking to Hyun-Woo, the other guests started approaching Naomi and each of them gave a greeting. Naomi only smiled wryly at each of them hoping to end this quickly. *** Hyun-Woo¡¯s POV I was attending a branch opening ceremony of Akasa Inc. one of the biggest weapon manufacturers in the world. The reason I¡¯m attending this ceremony was to form a relationship with Akasa Inc. to provide a weapon for our organization, Moon of Akasha. The founder of Akasa Inc., Akasa Tetsuma was a terrifying man. He¡¯s an S-rank Esper, but his control over his ability, Earth Control, was monstrous at the point he can controlling iron and steel. The co-founder of Akasa Inc., Akasa Mizuki in the other hand was a normal human. She had no fighting power at all, but she has a lot of political power. Her connection to the leaders around the world made her one of the most respected women in the world. Lastly, the Manager of Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch, Akasa Naomi. Her appearance almost makes me mistaken her with Princess, but their atmosphere was too different. She¡¯s the daughter of Akasa Tetsuma and Akasa Mizuki, the report from Chi stated that she¡¯s a C-Ranked Esper. I guessed her parents make her a Manager of Japan¡¯s branch as a formality, the ones with the real power were her parents. The opening ceremony was running smoothly until there is an explosion. What I didn¡¯t expect was the explosion was caused by a group of idiots imitating our organization. They attacked the opening ceremony for a reason that I don¡¯t know. I gave Rekka a message telling him the gist of the attack. I had no time to tell him the details because Akasa Mizuki decided to hold another opening ceremony tonight at 5 Star Hotel. She worked really fast, the guests were escorted by a limousine to the new venue. When we arrived at the hotel, it was already dark. They start the opening with an apology about the attack earlier and a speech from the Manager. I heard Akasa Naomi¡¯s speech and realized, she had a charisma of a leader. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony and greeted some guests, Akasa Tetsuma and Akasa Mizuki couple exiting the venue. For some reason, Akasa Naomi didn¡¯t leave with them. I took the chance and introduce myself to her with the hope of forming a relationship. I thought of her as an easy target because she¡¯s still a teenager, but she¡¯s smart. I managed to get the promise to meet at later date, but my conversation was interrupted by a call from Rekka. I excused myself and entered a private room and answered Rekka¡¯s call. ¡°Is there anything you need Rekka? Because you just interrupted my chance to form a relationship with Akasa Inc.¡± I said to Rekka. ¡°Really? But this is an urgent matter, I got a report from Chi. She said that a group claiming to be Moon of Akasha was attacking many different places in Japan.¡± Answered Rekka. I was surprised by the information and shouted to Rekka. ¡°What?! How dare they!!¡± I was angry. How dare they use our organization name to attack. ¡°Rekka, is there any contact from Princess?¡± ¡°Princess said she needs to prepare to enter Esper Association¡¯s program. She had no time to deal with any of this! She let me decide how things run in the meantime and order me to recruit some people into our organization. We managed to recruit a few people this week. I will mobilize them to weed out those impostors.¡± Explained Rekka. ¡°I see, need any help from me?¡± ¡°I need you on the base to protect it. There is already someone with the power to control a gravity stationed here just in case Princess power was sealed like 6 months ago. So we just need you to protect it.¡± Rekka sure works fast, he found someone with a rare power like gravity control in one week? As expected of my rival!! ¡°Understood, you can pick me tomorrow. As you know I can¡¯t fly.¡± ¡°Okay, tomorrow we will weed them until no one tries to imitate us anymore.¡± Rekka ended the call after saying what he wants. Just you wait for it, impostors, if your plan was to make us mad then your plan was a success. RaizarP Author Here~ I will update Oni in MHA every day on my Patreon until the goal was reached. I uploaded 7 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 28 – Strength in Number 8 RaizarP Well, Enjoy the Chapter!! Rekka¡¯s POV It¡¯s time to move. I had called Hyun-Woo yesterday to tell him to protect the base, although it seems I blown away his chance to form a relationship with Akasa Inc. when he had a good chance. I admit it was my mistake of choosing a bad time to call him. But the organization needs him for now to guard the base. Around a week ago, Princess visited the base and told me that she can¡¯t visit for a year to prepare for Esper Association¡¯s program. Princess tried to enter the program and destroy it from inside, that¡¯s why I understand what she meant by preparing for the programs. She tried to say that we need more members because the Esper Association were recruiting the member through their program and promotions. Fortunately, Chi had set up the spy network in these 6 months and managed to recruit some people. Chi said that she can guarantee the new members to be loyal to our Princess because the recruited people were the victims of Esper Association or saved by our Princess. Our total numbers are now reaching 30 members thanks to Chi¡¯s hard work. As expected of Princess, she must have planned all of this long before she saves me. I hadn¡¯t thought that there will be somebody who tried to imitate us after 6 months of our disappearance. I asked Chi to send 5 people with ability at least S-Ranked for the mission today. They¡¯ve arrived this morning alongside a letter from Chi. The letter containing information about the locations of the impostor¡¯s base. I¡¯ve gathered the new member and called Hyun-Woo to give a briefing. But before that, I asked the new member to introduce themselves and show proof of their membership. Because they¡¯ve just joined, their tattoo was a shape of a crescent moon without any additional images inside it. ¡°Before we begin the mission, I need to know your name and your ability. Preferably tell me your power level too.¡± I said to 5 new members standing in front of me. ¡°Let me go first!! Nice to meet you! My name is Doni, I call my ability Static. It allows me to make and control electricity. I am an S-Ranked Esper with a power level of 5825. You can see my identification here!¡± The teenage boy with blonde spiked hair wearing a black waiter suit and black pants without an apron introduced himself. He rolled his sleeves and pointing at his shoulder with a tattoo of a crescent moon. Rekka nodded at him and he fixed his sleeves. ¡°Hahahaha I¡¯m next!!¡± A large muscular guy with blue hair wearing nothing but black pants was laughing loudly. He¡¯s got a big tattoo of a crescent moon on his chest, he stood proudly and introduce himself. ¡°I am Stephen, a martial artist! I can make my body strong with my ability Iron Body! No matter what they bring I will defeat them. My power level is 4521, an A-Ranked Esper! Nice to meet you! Hahahahaha!¡± I was interested in this man who called himself a martial artist. If his skill was a real deal, maybe he could train me in martial arts. I was frustrated and vexed because I can¡¯t help Princess in the fight 6 months ago. If I train in martial arts, maybe I can help her a little. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you.¡± I said to Stephen. ¡°It seems we are next, little sister.¡± Said a man with short black hair wearing black waiter clothes identical to Doni. ¡°Yes, brother. We should introduce ourselves.¡± Said the little sister of the man, a girl with wavy black hair that reaches her waist. She wore black waitress clothes without an apron and knee-length skirt. ¡°Then I am going first, my name is Ao Mizu. My ability was to create water and control it. I¡¯m an A-Rank Esper with power level 4376. And this is my sister.¡± Said the man, Mizu pointing to the girl beside him. ¡°Ao Yuki. My ability was to freeze any kind of liquid instantly, I¡¯m a B-Rank Esper with power level 3862. My ability is limited so I need to work together with my brother to optimize it.¡± The girl, Yuki approached Mizu and linked her arms around Mizu¡¯s. ¡°We are inseparable!¡± Added Mizu. ¡®They will be a troublesome duo¡­¡¯ I thought. But if they work together, they can be important assets in a big fight. ¡°U-Um¡­ is it my turn?¡± a short girl, shorter than Dan-Bi stepped forward and raised her hand. The girl had a shoulder-length bob hairstyle with one of her eyes covered up by her bangs. ¡°Sure, go ahead and introduce yourself.¡± I said to the girl. It seems she¡¯s a bit shy. Will she be fine to join us? ¡°Y-yes! M-my name is Luna, Misami Luna. My ability is to connect 2 places, I need to know the coordinates and altitude of the place I need to connect to for my ability to work. I-I only have a power level of 2315.¡± The girl was on the edge of tears when she said her power level. But, if she can connect 2 places with her ability, her power level didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s an amazing ability. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!! Your ability is the one we need the most! Don¡¯t cry, you had an amazing ability.¡± Doni said to Luna while patting her head. ¡°u-uu don¡¯t pat me. I¡¯m not a child anymore! I¡¯m 24 years old!!¡± Said Luna as she tried to remove Doni¡¯s hand from her head. ¡°Doni¡¯s correct, we need your ability the most to attack our enemy. Be proud of yourself. How long you can activate your ability?¡± I ask Luna. Depending on how long she can activate her ability, we can finish the clean-up in one day. Luna manages to remove Doni¡¯s hand and answered me. ¡°I can activate it for 30 seconds, after that, I need to rest around 5 minutes to activate it again. I-I am sorry, it¡¯s because of my low power level!¡± She bowed her head repeatedly to me after she said that. I tried to approach her to calm her down, but Hyun-Woo approached her first. He put his hand on her shoulder and comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are already satisfied with that. 30 seconds is more than enough for us to cross over and 5 minutes rest to recover is fast enough. If Princess was here, she would be delighted knowing she had a member with an amazing ability like you.¡± Hyun-Woo said to Luna with a smile on his face. ¡®Did he make a move on her? Could it be Hyun-Woo¡­ are you secretly like that type of girl?¡¯ I thought. But she said she was 24? Isn¡¯t that make her the same age as Hyun-Woo? Well, let¡¯s leave him with that. I was watching Hyun-Woo comforted Luna when my holo phone got a message. I took out my holo phone from my pocket and saw a message from Princess. I read her message and I got a smile on my face. Her message was simple ¡®Crush them¡¯ she definitely knows about the impostors and our plan to attack them. That must be why she send this message to boost our morals. I turned to the new members and Hyun-Woo to tell Princess message to them. ¡°Listen! I just got a message from Princess.¡± After I said that, their attention focused on me. ¡°She said to crush the impostors of our organization! Leave nothing, we will exterminate every single of them and show it to the world! That no one shall use our name for their own gain!¡± The new member''s eyes are sparkled and they are shouting together. Even Luna, the shy girl got fired up and shout together with them. ¡°¡±¡±OUUUUUU!!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Then, Let¡¯s crush them!!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ I uploaded 8 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/CM7BRUdd Chapter 29 – Strength in Number 9 RaizarP Quick Announcement! I released my VR Games-themed novel on my Patreon. There are already 3 chapters available, I will update them every week on my Patreon. I will release it for Public after it reached 10 chapters though. Well, Enjoy the Chapter!! Rekka¡¯s POV I walked toward the clearing behind the house and they followed me with the exception of Hyun-Woo. Hyun-Woo''s job was to guard the base with the new member that I personally recruited a week ago. I opened a map on my holo phone and marked a location we will go to. I approached Luna and show her the coordinates and the altitude. Luna nodded her head and she prepares herself to use her ability. Luna stepped forward and stretched both hands. A white mist appeared forming a shape of a door and Luna turned back to us and said. ¡°Please go in, it will disappear in 30 seconds.¡± I nodded and go inside the mist door followed by the other members. The scenery around me changed from the clearing behind the house into a sandy beach. I look around to ensure we¡¯ve reached the right place. I took out my holo phone to open a map and it looks like we¡¯ve indeed arrived at the location that I marked. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve arrived at the right place. Good job, Luna. You can rest here.¡± I said to Luna while smiling. Luna looked at me and nodded her head, she looks around and sat below a coconut tree near the place we are standing. ¡°Mizu, Yuki, can I entrust the 2 of you to protect Luna? If we attack together then my fire will get extinguished by your water and ice.¡± At first, I plan to make then a lookout for the enemy that tried to run, and because the location is near an ocean, their power will be amplified further. ¡°But Mr. Rekka, we want to attack too.¡± Said Mizu. ¡°Brother is right Mr.Rekka, we want to participate in the attack.¡± Added Yuki. ¡°I want the 2 of you to work as a lookout for a fleeing enemy too. You are the best man to capture the fleeing enemy because of the terrain. You will get a chance to attack in the future mission.¡± I try to reason with the siblings. Is it the effect of the boosted morale caused by Princess message? They sure are fired up to exterminate the impostors. ¡°Alright, Mr. Rekka. We will be in lookout duty.¡± Said Mizu. I¡¯m glad they understand it, I don¡¯t have to explain more things and we can attack the enemy base as soon as possible. ¡°Stephen, Doni. Follow me, we will finish it as soon as possible and send Princess the evidence. If we didn¡¯t finish this fast, Princess will definitely come here by herself. We can¡¯t let her do that.¡± The only thing I worried about right now was Princess. She does her best to infiltrate Esper Association¡¯s program, we can¡¯t make her do all the missions. What¡¯s the use of us if we make Princess do all the job herself. ¡°Hahahaha don¡¯t worry, I will crush their skull in a second!¡± Stephen said as he punch his left palm using his right hand. ¡°And I will fry their brain with my ability!¡± Doni said as lightning appeared around his body. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I said. I walked to the enemy¡¯s base location according to Chi. *** 3rd POV The situation around the fake Moon of Akasha base is quite merry. The people present were partying together to celebrate their success in robbing and taking a few locations in Japan and took the valuable with them. ¡°Hahahaha those guys were scared as soon as we say the name Moon of Akasha! I was trying hard to not laugh at them!¡± one of the men drinking alcohol in the party laughing hard while sharing his story about their heist yesterday. ¡°Right! They have been disappeared after they released a video of an attack on Avos Island. There is no way we will let through this chance to get quick cash!¡± The surrounding people were laughing at his word. Some of them drank alcohol, dance, and counting their loot. It was at that time 3 guys appeared from outside, they didn¡¯t recognize the new arrival and turned wary. ¡°Oi, who are you guys?¡± A drunk man approached the new arrival, Stephen, and shouting at his face. ¡°Just because you are big doesn¡¯t mean you can enter this place as you please! Do you want to die huh? We are Moon of Akasha!¡± The crowd of people was preparing a gun and laugh after seeing that the new guy didn¡¯t say anything at all. ¡°I talk to you!! Answer me, bastard!!¡± After the drunk man said that, suddenly blood splattered around the room. The drunk man''s lifeless body falls to the ground with his head crushed and his blood forming a puddle around his body. ¡°No one calls me a bastard and lives, I hate that word more than anything in this world.¡± Declared Stephen with his arm coated in the blood of the drunk man as he glaring at the crowd. ¡°Man you are awesome! You just crushed a guy head without using your ability!¡± Doni praised Stephen''s strength and said. ¡°Let me show you my ability then.¡± Doni charged to the crowd with lighting danced around him. The crowd grow panicked and aimed the guns at Doni. ¡°F-F-Firee!!¡± With a signal from one guy, everyone in the room fired their guns. The rain of bullets was charging at Doni, Stephen, and Rekka. Doni seeing the bullets hurried to hide behind the pillar inside the base, while Stephen activates his iron body and Rekka was hiding behind Stephen. *Clang clang clang* ¡°Hahahahaha! Your toys can¡¯t harm this iron body of mine. What you¡¯re doing is pointless!!¡± The bullets hit Stephen''s body only to bounce back and leave no scratch. The fake Moon of Akasha members were scared because their weapon doesn¡¯t work at the intruder, finally, they decided to call the guy who had planned all their activities so far. ¡°Master!! Please help us!!¡± the fake member shouted towards the door on the other side of Rekka and Stephen. Doni saw this as a chance and rushed towards the rest of the fake members and use his ability to indiscriminate fry them with lightning. Because all the fake members present were normal humans, they died instantly from getting hit by Doni¡¯s lightning. After all fake members died from Doni¡¯s lightning, the sound of a door being opened was heard. A man in his thirties came out from the room behind the door and looked around. The man was bald with a brown beard covering the lower part of his face. His gaze settled on the bodies on the floor until finally, he focused his gaze on Doni. ¡°Are you the one who did this?¡± The man asked Doni. RaizarP Author Here~ I uploaded 8 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 30 – Strength in Number 10 3rd POV ¡°Yes, and are you their master?¡± Sensing the man''s gaze and strength, Doni turned serious. The man that was standing in front of him is S-Ranked Esper like him. He can¡¯t play around like earlier if he wants to come out from this safely. ¡°I am, who are you guys? You dare to attack the base of Moon of Akasha. Are you tired of living? Mugetsu will come to find you.¡± It was at this point the atmosphere turned hot all of sudden. Because Doni was focused, he could feel it earlier and stepped away from his position. Right after Doni stepped away, a torrent of flames burned the man and the path between him and Rekka. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!!¡± Shouted Doni. After the flame died down, surprisingly the man came out with a slight burn on his body. ¡°Hou! You are able to survive my attack. Tell me your name, I will at least remember it.¡± Rekka said that as he stepped forward approaching the man. ¡°Don¡¯t get full of yourself. In front of you are the right hand of Mugetsu from the Moon of Akasha. I am Salamander, Homuhara Rekka.¡± The man claimed to be Rekka. Hearing his introduction, Doni and Stephen turned to look at Rekka. They saw Rekka holding his head with his right hand and sighed. ¡°To think not only they imitate our organization name, they imitate my name too.¡± ¡°Hahahaha you sure are popular! But, if they imitate you, that means there is a chance this is not the only base right?¡± As Stephen said that, Rekka realize it. ¡°We change our plan, let¡¯s capture him for interrogation. Stephen, can you handle it?¡± Rekka said to Stephen. Rekka changed his plan from exterminating the member of the fake base in this location to capturing the mastermind. If there exists someone imitating him, he guessed there is someone imitating Mugetsu. That''s the thing Rekka can¡¯t forgive. Slandering Mugetsu¡¯s organization name is one thing. But, slandering Mugetsu¡¯s name is unforgivable for Rekka. ¡°Ou! Leave it to me, I will make sure he can talk when we are done.¡± Stephen stepped forward and approached the fake Rekka. He took a stance with both hands in front of his body prepared to block and attack the enemy. Fake Rekka didn¡¯t do anything and just standing in his place. He was glaring hard at Stephen, Stephen takes that as a challenge grinned, and rush towards the Fake Rekka. ¡°ORYAAA!!¡± Stephen punched fake Rekka on the stomach. Stephen''s punch was connected, but fake Rekka appears to be unharmed by the punch. Stephen looked at fake Rekka condition and laughing. ¡°Hahahahahaha! You are interesting! To think you are unharmed from that!¡± Stephen delivers a barrage of punches towards fake Rekka, all of his punches were directed towards fake Rekka¡¯s body to avoid him being beaten death. Feeling his punches were enough to knock him out, Stephen jumped back. ¡°Hahahahaha how about that? Surely there will be damage!¡± Stephen laughing while looking at fake Rekka¡¯s condition. ¡°That hurt a little, but you can¡¯t-¡° Fake Rekka tried to look strong, but he didn¡¯t realize Doni sneaked behind him and stun him by using his ability to imitate a stun gun. ¡°Oops! He¡¯s fainted.¡± Siad Doni as he looking at the fainted figure of fake Rekka. ¡°Doni! You interrupted our duel! Cih! when it¡¯s getting fun.¡± Said Stephen. ¡°Well, Stephen! Didn¡¯t Mr. Rekka say we need to finish this quickly? Your punch does no damage to him!¡± Argued Doni. Stephen knew that Doni was correct, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything more and approached fake Rekka. Stephen picked up fake Rekka¡¯s body and approached Rekka. Doni followed Stephen and they were waiting for Rekka¡¯s next instruction. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place, I will burn it so no one will find out what happened here.¡± Rekka leaves the fake base followed by Doni and Stephen that was carrying fake Rekka¡¯s body. After they exit the fake base, Rekka turned and shoot a torrent of flame. The flame was so hot that it melted a stone foundation and caused the building to crumble. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Said Rekka. *** ¡°Brother, they took so long. Weren¡¯t they going to finish it quickly with Mr. Rekka¡¯s ability?¡± Yuki sitting beside her Brother asked him. ¡°Maybe they met a strong opponent sister. Our job was to guard Miss Luna and be a lookout if there are any enemies able to run away from them. Right, Miss Luna?¡± Answered Mizu. ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Luna answered as she looked towards Mizu. Luna noticed there is a figure of people behind Mizu and tell him. ¡°Mizu, there is a people over there.¡± She said as she pointing behind Mizu. That got Mizu and Yuki¡¯s attention, they look behind them and saw 3 people walking towards them. They noticed that they were Rekka and the others and reassure Luna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Luna, it¡¯s them. But, who¡¯s the person that Stephen brought with him? Do you know Sister?¡± ¡°No Brother, maybe that¡¯s why they took so long?¡± Answered Yuki. ¡°Maybe, but now is done.¡± Mizu said. After Rekka and the others arrived near Mizu, Doni greeted them. ¡°Oiii, we are done!! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Shouted Doni. ¡°Luna, is your ability ready?¡± Rekka asked Luna and see that Luna nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rekka. My ability is ready. Where is the location that needed to be connected?¡± Asked Luna. Rekka opened his holo phone and open a map. He marked a location which previously arranged by Hyun-Woo to be their temporary camp and wait for Hyun-Woo to send Rekka the location of the flying island. Rekka showed the map to Luna and she nodded. Luna stretched her hand and a mist door appeared, Rekka stepped in first followed by the others. The place they appeared to was a forest. In front of them was a simple cabin, built previously by Hyun-Woo to use in an emergency. That cabin was chosen to be the temporary camp for this mission. ¡°Let¡¯s enter and relax until Hyun-Woo sends a text to me. Stephen, tie him and lock him in the basement. With this, our mission was a success! Good job guys!!¡± Rekka gives the members what to do next and announces the success of the mission. The members were happy and cheered as they make their way inside the cabin. Little did they know, the extermination was not completed yet. *** (Unknown Place) ¡°Damn it, who are they! How dare they attack one of my bases!!¡± A girl with shoulder-length hair wearing a black one-piece dress shouted towards her subordinate inside a room filled with a picture of Mugetsu. ¡°My Lady, please calm your anger! We will find the culprit immediately!¡± Said a man wearing a black suit. ¡°Find them!! I won¡¯t let them go after they attack one of my bases!!¡± ¡°Certainly!! My lady!!¡± The subordinates leave the room after they said that. The girl left alone in the room muttered alone and swore. ¡°Just wait for it, I will catch those bastards and present this world to you! Lady Mugetsu!!¡± The girl''s expression turned into the face of a girl in love as she hugged a pillow with Mugetsu figure printed on it. RaizarP Author Here~ There is 4 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter / week at minimum) I uploaded 9 Advanced chapters of Oni in MHA and 10 Advanced chapters of Secret Organizations on my Patreon. You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. My big thanks for the new Executive!! - Other And My big thanks too for the new Squad Leader!! - Nerashy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 31 – Strength in Number 11 Let us turn back the time for a while. Naomi¡¯s POV ¡®Ugh, sleepy~¡¯ I woke up later than usual this day. I didn¡¯t attend school today because I still need to settle something related to the new Akasa Inc. branch. I got up from my bed and took off my pajamas. I enter the bathroom to take a shower. ¡®To think the guests talked to me until midnight, thanks to that I got my sleep hour deprived.¡¯ Yesterday at the opening ceremony, I plan to go home at 09:00 P.M. but the guests were persistent and keep me there until midnight. I managed to go home because my Dad called me and I have an excuse. If my Dad didn¡¯t call me yesterday maybe I will be stuck there for a day. ¡®Ugh, I forgot to tell Rekka about the impostors.¡¯ While in the shower, I grab my holo phone and send a message to Rekka. Because I was sleepy, I just type whatever I want to convey my intention and send it. ¡®That¡¯s done, if I remember correctly today I need to go to Esper Association to hire a guard?¡¯ I turn off the shower and get out of the bathroom. I took a set of white underwear and wear them. Since my bust got bigger, wearing a bra becomes more difficult. After I wore my underwear, I wear a white shirt and black pants. I grab a black tie and wear it to complete my clothes. After getting ready, I go down to the dining room and saw my Mom in the kitchen making breakfast. ¡°Good morning Mom.¡± I greeted my mom and sat at the dining table. ¡°Good morning Naomi, breakfast will be ready in a minute.¡± My mom answered me while putting a scrambled egg on the plate. She brings 2 plates with her and puts them on the tables. She sat in front of me and we started eating. ¡°Thanks for the food. Mom, after I have finished with the Esper Association, what should I do next?¡± I asked my mom. ¡°If I remember correctly, you had no other appointment. But, I wanted you to take a rest! Yesterday you arrived at midnight, you must be exhausted right?¡± My mom said while pointing a fork at me. ¡®Actually no, I¡¯m only sleepy.¡¯ I thought. But there is no way I will say that to my mom. ¡°Yes mom, then I will do the dish and leave to Esper Association¡¯s branch.¡± I got up and tried to reach for my plate to clean it but my mom stops me. ¡°Just go, leave washing the dish to me.¡± She took the plate and go to the kitchen. I look at her for a moment then I wear my boots. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going now!¡± I said to my mom. ¡°Take care! ¡° I exit my house and closed the door. I walked to Esper Association¡¯s branch. I arrived at the branch and show my ID card to the guards. They read it and gave it back to me before letting me in. ¡®I need to make a name card, if I show my ID card a lot then there is a chance my info will be leaked.¡¯ I thought. ID card contains a lot of information like Name, address, birthplace and time, and more importantly identification numbers. I walked to the receptionist and asked her. ¡°Hello, good morning.¡± I greeted the receptionist with a smile. ¡°Hello, is there anything I can help with?¡± The receptionist answered in a professional manner. ¡°Yes, actually I come here because I had an appointment with the Director. Can you please check it for me? My name is Akasa Naomi, the Manager of Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch.¡± I asked the receptionist about the appointment. ¡°Please wait for a minute, I will check it for you.¡± The receptionist said as she browses through the computer. ¡®Oya, they use a computer? I thought the Esper Association use a holo PC already.¡¯ After browsing for a while, the receptionist picked up a holo phone and made a call. She talked with the other person on the phone for a while. After she had done talking, she turned to me and said. ¡°Please go to the 10th floor. The Director was waiting for you.¡± She stood up and smiled while pointing at the elevator on my right side. ¡°Thank you, have a good day.¡± I said and entered the elevator. Once I¡¯m inside the elevator, I pressed button 10 and wait for the elevator to arrive on the 10th floor. After waiting for a while, the elevator door opens and I step out from the elevator. I¡¯m trying to find the Director''s room until one of the rooms opened and a man comes out from the room. The man noticing me waved his hand and approached me. ¡°Hello, are you Miss Akasa Naomi, the Manager of Akasa Inc.?¡± The man asked me. ¡°Yes, are you the Director of this branch?¡± I asked the man. ¡°Correct! Then please follow me, Miss Akasa, we will talk in my office.¡± The Director urged me to follow him in the room that he previously came out from. We entered the office and he asked me to sit on the couch across from him. ¡°Let me start with introducing ourselves, shall we?¡± Said the Director as he pulled out a name card from his pocket. ¡®I really need a name card¡¯ I thought. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Akasa, I¡¯m the Director of Tokyo Esper Association¡¯s branch. My name is Makuma Genkei. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± The Director, Makuma Genkei give me his name card with both hands. I received his card and keep it in my pocket. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too. As you know, I¡¯m the Manager of Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s branch. Pleased to make your acquaintance Mr. Makuma.¡± I introduced myself to Genkei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I had no name card right now. I just assumed this position, so I just ordered the name card to be made yesterday. Please forgive me for this.¡± I bowed my head a little. For now, my position as a manager is still a bit lower than him so I need to keep an appropriate manner. Just wait for a year until I build another branch in Japan, that way I will have a standing place higher than any Esper Association¡¯s branch Director. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow your head, Miss Akasa.¡± With his word, I raised my head. Looking at him now, he¡¯s quite young to be a director in his thirties. He must be quite capable. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what you need from us, you need a guard?¡± He asked me. ¡®Well, no. I don¡¯t need it.¡¯ I really want to say it but I need to keep myself calm. I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity at this time, especially not before I enter the programs. ¡°Yes, I hope the Esper Association can arrange a guard for me. My Mother was worried after the attack at yesterday''s opening ceremony, so she wanted me to have a guard when I was on official duty.¡± I explained the reason why I need a guard to him. ¡°I see, the situation is like that. I will arrange the guard for you, I will the PD officer if someone is willing to take this post.¡± He said to me. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I answered him with a smile on my face. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk the price.¡± Genkei leaned forward and smiling. And my real negotiation begins. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 4 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. My big thanks for the new Executive!! - Other Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 32 – Strength in Number 12 RaizarP It''s hard to tell you this but... My college has started again next Monday. The release schedule will most likely be affected depending on how busy I am. But I will do my best to keep the usual schedule. From yours truly, RaizarP Naomi¡¯s POV ¡°For the price, we Akasa Inc. will provide 10 weapons of your request each month for the protection¡¯s fee.¡± I tell him a price lower than what my Mom told me. I want to take some of the weapons for myself if I can lower the price from my Mom¡¯s estimation. That¡¯s why I must do my best in this negotiation. This will be my test too if I¡¯m suitable to be a boss of an organization. ¡°10 weapons is it? What kind of weapon is included in that 10? Is it firearms or cold weapons?¡± He seems to be interested in my offer, I can¡¯t get stingy right now to make this negotiation in my favor. ¡°That, Mr. Makuma. Depends on who was supposed to guard me. If the guard was S-Ranked Esper, then I will let you choose what kind of weapons you want each month. Of course, you can¡¯t change what you want for the next month.¡± I smiled at him and he frowned. The reason why I won¡¯t let him change the weapon choice after he chooses it was to fool a report. I want to supply a type of firearms to the base, if by any chance the Esper Association¡¯s choice of the weapon was changed, I need to change my supply too to avoid suspicion. ¡°Can you tell me the reason we can¡¯t change our demand for next month''s weapon?¡± Of course, he will ask that. But I already prepare my answer to that question. ¡°Our production in Japan was centered by order from our Founder Akasa Tetsuma and Co-Founder Akasa Mizuki. We can¡¯t change our production each month just to keep with the demands from Esper Association. We have a planned quota each month, if we change the amounts for each month, we need to change our supply in order to fill the lack of materials. That¡¯s the reason why we can¡¯t make a change for each month.¡± I answered him still with a smile on my face. My Mom had taught me how to negotiate, she said if we show our weakness during the negotiation then our lose are certain. That¡¯s why I keep smiling in the course of the negotiation. ¡°I see, indeed. Your branch just opened up in Japan so you can¡¯t make a flexible change in supply. Then, make it 15 weapons each month.¡± He said and opened up his palm to show his 5 fingers. ¡°As you said before, our branch just opened in Japan. So we still have a lack of materials from our supplier. I can offer 12, I need to take 2 of them from our storage directly because we lack the materials.¡± I show my palm with my index and middle finger out. Gesturing at him I can only give him 2 extra for this. ¡°S-Ranked Esper is rare, in this branch we only had 4 S-Ranked Esper. So, how about 13? If you agree then let¡¯s complete the documents right now.¡± He extended his hand offering a handshake. ¡¯13 huh? I did this better than I thought. My Mom gives me 20 weapons, so that means I can supply the base with 7 weapons each month. I just need a reason as to where did the rest of the weapon go. It¡¯s that idiot turn.¡¯ I thought as I took his hand for a handshake. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have business with you.¡± I smiled as I shake his hand. ¡°Me too, it¡¯s nice to have a business with you.¡± He said as he smiled. ¡°Please wait here, I will prepare the necessary documents.¡± He said and he exited the room. After waiting for a while, he came back with Hotaru while holding a stack of documents. Wait, Hotaru? ¡°It seems she volunteered to be your guard when I told the PD about it earlier. And you already know each other right? Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± He said as put the documents down on the table. ¡°Yahoo Naomi~ I will be your guard from now on. I hope we can get along!¡± Hotaru was shouting and waved her hand energetically. ¡°Me too, I hope we get along, Miss Nobi.¡± I answered Hotaru with a smile. ¡®This bastard, did he assign Hotaru to me intentionally? Hotaru has teleportation ability so while she is perfect as a guard, she is perfect for spying too.¡¯ ¡°Well then Miss Akasa, here is the document that needs your signature. Please read it and you can give it a sign if there is no problem.¡± He hands me the documents and I read them. The important part of the documents was the same as we previously discussed, that¡¯s why I sign the documents immediately. I handed back the documents to Genkei and he nodded. He extended his hand again and we handshake for the last time. ¡°Thank you, I will send the weapon requirements as soon as possible.¡± He said. ¡°No problem, I¡¯m glad to work with you.¡± I answered him. ¡°PD Nobi Hotaru! From now on your job was to guard Miss Akasa Naomi during her official hours. You are freed from your daily patrol and report to the base once a week. Is that understood?¡± Genkei gave an order to Hotaru which she responded with a salute and a yell. ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± ¡°Good, you will start tomorrow. You may leave now.¡± He nodded, seemingly satisfied with Hotaru¡¯s response. After getting an order, Hotaru leaves the room while partially skipping. ¡®Why is she that happy to be able to guard me?¡¯ ¡°Then Mr. Makuma, I won¡¯t take your time anymore. I will take my leave now.¡± I said to Genkei and he reaches the door handle to open it for me. ¡°Sure Miss Akasa. Have a nice day.¡± ¡°Have a nice day.¡± I exit the Esper Association¡¯s branch and look up at the sky. I don¡¯t realize how long I was in the room, but the sky is still blue. I decided to visit the base to look at the situation, I said I won¡¯t go to the base again but I¡¯m worried about them right now. ¡®I need to contact Hyun-Woo to order him to make a deal with Akasa Inc. too.¡¯ After I decide on my course of action, I went home and wear my mask without changing my clothes. ¡®Base is it. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 4 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. My big thanks for the new Executive!! - Other Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 33 – Strength in Number 13 3rd POV Naomi flew directly to the base after she put on her mask. She always knew the location of the flying base because she was the one that uses her power to move the base around the world. Naomi reached the base after flying for 5 minutes. She entered the house directly, when she entered the house she saw a maid sweeping the floor. The maid has brown hair tied into a bun. She wears a typical maid costume with head accessories. ¡®Wait, who is that?¡¯ Naomi thought. There was no maid in the base when she visited it a week ago, that¡¯s why she¡¯s confused. The maid noticed Naomi and grew hostile instantly. ¡°Who are you?!! How did you enter this island?¡± The maid shouted at Naomi. She took a fighting stance and looking at Naomi. Naomi was confused by her sudden hostility, but she thought it would be interesting if she play along with the maid. ¡°Hou, so this is the Moon of Akasha¡¯s base? It was flying all along so we can¡¯t find it.¡± Naomi said with a wondering tone. The maid''s expression paled and turned serious instantly. Under her mask, Naomi was smiling because she was amused by the Maid''s reaction when she heard Naomi. ¡°I will say it again, who are you!!?¡± The maid shouted in a louder voice than before to intimidate Naomi. Hearing the commotion, Hyun-Woo and Dan-Bi came down from the 2nd floor to see the situation. They saw Naomi and were about to call her but Naomi placed her index finger in front of her mask, gesturing Hyun-Woo and Dan-Bi to shut up. Both of them understand what she meant and opted to watch the situation from the stair. They both thought the same thing. ¡®Princess is having fun, she must be amused by the maid''s reaction.¡¯ Both of them smiled and watch the situation unfold. The maid didn¡¯t understand Naomi¡¯s gesture thought that Naomi will attack her. She took a defensive stance and wait for Naomi¡¯s attack, but the attack didn¡¯t come. ¡°You took the defensive stance all of a sudden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Naomi asked the maid. Being amused, Naomi¡¯s tone was playful. She¡¯s getting addicted to playing with this maid. ¡°You!! Answer my question!¡± The maid turned angry by Naomi¡¯s word and shout louder than before. Looking at the maid Naomi chuckled, she spread her hands and said. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know me? How about you are asking 2 persons that have been watching our conversation all this time?¡± Naomi looked to Hyun-Woo and Dan-Bi. They walked down the stair and stopped behind the maid. ¡°Mr. Hyun-Woo, Miss Dan-Bi. Please leave her to me, I won¡¯t let her do anything! Because I am a maid of Moon of Akasha, Francessa. If I can¡¯t stop an intruder, I can¡¯t call myself a maid anymore!¡± Hyun-Woo and Dan-Bi could only smile wryly seeing the maid''s attitude. Because there was little entertainment in the base, they decided to act along with Naomi. ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you then, prepare a welcome for her.¡± Hyun-Woo said to the maid. ¡°Yes!! Here I go.¡± The maid rushed towards Naomi and touched her. She uses her ability, Gravity control to make Naomi¡¯s gravity 5 times more than normal. Naomi felt heavier and use her Telekinesis to keep herself standing in the same spot. ¡°Is this it? I don¡¯t know if the members of Moon of Akasha are this weak. I definitely remember Homuhara Rekka could annihilate a group of guards himself.¡± Naomi said to the maid to make the maid angrier. While this happens, Hyun-Woo received a text from Rekka. He asked for the base coordination and Hyun-Woo send it. Hyun-Woo thought it would be interesting to see Rekka¡¯s reaction when he saw this scene. The maid increased Naomi¡¯s gravity to 10 times more than normal. At this sudden increase in gravity, Naomi struggled a little before she adjusted her body to increase her durability and strength. ¡°You can do it if you try, then it¡¯s my turn.¡± As Naomi said that, she uses her Telekinesis and throw the maid outside the house. Naomi didn¡¯t chase after the maid, instead, she sat down on the couch in the living room. ¡°Dan-Bi, can you call Anna here? I need to talk something.¡± Naomi said to Dan-Bi. ¡°Yes, Princess. Please wait, I will call Anna down.¡± Dan-Bi answered and go to the 2nd floor to call Anna. ¡°Hyun-Woo, where¡¯s Rekka? And you can sit.¡± ¡°Rekka¡¯s doing something outside, but he will be back in a minute Princess.¡± Hyun-Woo answered as he sat down on the couch. Suddenly, the door was swung open and a blond-haired boy, Doni shouted. ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s the intruder!!¡± A muscular man, Stephen entered the house together with the maid and he asks her. ¡°Yeah, girl. Where¡¯s the intruder?!¡± The maid looking around to find Naomi and pointed her finger at Naomi. ¡°There!! She is the intruder!¡± Doni looks in the direction where she¡¯s pointing and saw Naomi sitting together with Hyun-Woo. His face turned ¡°He-¡° Before Doni could call Naomi, Rekka had entered the house and said. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± They looked at Rekka and found that he is frowning. Right after teleporting, the maid was sent flying right next to them. Suddenly, the maid said that there was an intruder in the base. That managed to earn Doni and Stephen''s reaction. The next things are three of them running to the house and end up in this situation. ¡°Boss Rekka! There is an intruder, look she is sitting on that couch!¡± Doni said to Rekka. Rekka looked at Naomi and he smacked Doni¡¯s head. ¡°Haa- Was Chi didn¡¯t show you Princess appearance?¡± Rekka sighed while facepalmed. ¡®To think these guys had mistaken Princess as an intruder.¡¯ Rekka thought. The maid was panicked, she was the one who attacked Naomi all of sudden without asking anything. She slowly approached Naomi and kneeling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯M SORRY!!!!¡± The maid did a splendid Dogeza and the floor cracked because her head hit the floor too hard. Doni that was about to attack Naomi imitates the maid and does a dogeza beside her. ¡°I¡¯M TRULY SORRY!! I WAS ABOUT TO ATTACK YOU WITHOUT KNOWING ANYTHING!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the maid was funny so I don¡¯t really take offense. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Asked Naomi. The maid and Doni raised their head and answered Naomi¡¯s question. ¡°Y-yes!! My name is Julia, S-Ranked Esper with Gravity Control as my Ability!! I¡¯m truly sorry for my behavior earlier!¡± The maid, Julia introduced herself. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you Princess Mugetsu!! My Name is Doni, I always admire you since the day you rescued the prisoner from Hokkaido¡¯s jail. My old man was saved because of you, really thank you very much.¡± Doni bowed his head while he¡¯s still kneeling on the ground. ¡®Huh? Did I save his old man? Ah, is he one of the prisoners that managed to escape? That¡¯s good then.¡¯ Naomi thought. ¡°I see, nice to meet you. By the way, sorry but can you together with the new arrival leave the room for a moment? I had something to talk about with Rekka and the other.¡± Naomi said loud enough that the new members that stood near the house entrance could hear it. They looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Certainly!¡± Julia said and she¡¯s the first one to leave. Afterward, the rest of them exit the house leaving Naomi, Rekka, and the rest alone. As Rekka approached Naomi, Dan-Bi and Anna come down from the 2nd floor. ¡°Princess! You said you will not visit the base for 1 year? What caused the change?¡± Anna seeing Naomi rushed to approach her and ask a question. ¡°For now sit down.¡± As Naomi said that, Anna sat beside Naomi while Rekka and Dan-Bi sat beside Hyun-Woo. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you guys to know my face.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ Forgot to put it here!! llustration by : @alfaruk_euy (Instagram) There are 4 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 34 – Strength in Number 14 3rd POV ¡°Now wait a minute Princess!!¡± Anna suddenly shouted to Naomi. Naomi that was about to take off her mask stopped and turned her head in Anna¡¯s direction. She was confused by the sudden outburst of Anna, so she decided to stop and look at Anna. ¡°I understand that you trust us enough to the point you wanted to take off your mask Princess. But, I don¡¯t trust myself yet.¡± Anna said. Anna was looking down and gripped her skirt, Naomi tried to understand what she meant and she came to a realization. ¡°I see, there is a chance you will get captured by an enemy and they asked you to spill the information that you know.¡± Naomi nodded to herself and thinking. That¡¯s indeed a big risk for Anna and her. Anna raised her head and nodded. ¡°Yes Princess, so if you want to take off your mask. Please let me leave, I¡¯m fine without knowing your face if that means there is a lower risk for the enemy to know your identity.¡± ¡°I understand. Then can you leave us? Dan-Bi can leave too if you don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± Naomi said to Anna and Dan-Bi. ¡°But, Rekka and Hyun-Woo should know it. Or at least Hyun-Woo must know my face.¡± Dan-Bi nodded and stood up, she approached Anna and they leave the room together. Rekka was thinking about it for a while and decided to stay. He thought if he knows Princess''s face, he could help her when she needs help. ¡°Then, are you really wanted to know Rekka? As I said before, only Hyun-Woo must know my face because it is directly connected to my plan. As Hyun-Woo was the one who managed the company, the source of our organization¡¯s fund.¡± Rekka nodded at Naomi¡¯s word. If by chance he was captured again by the enemy, he¡¯s willing to blow his own head to keep her secret. That¡¯s Rekka¡¯s decision. ¡°Wait Princess, let me put on a soundproof barrier.¡± Hyun-Woo said and he creates a spherical barrier to surround them with the effect of soundproof. ¡°You can start Princess.¡± ¡°I see, don¡¯t be surprised. Especially you, Hyun-Woo.¡± Hyun-Woo was confused when Naomi said that. She limited her power level again and the pressure coming from her was gone. Rekka and Hyun-Woo were surprised by the sudden change in the atmosphere. They looked at Naomi and they could feel that her power level was decreasing and stopped at C-Ranked Esper level. ¡°Princess? What¡¯s going on?¡± Rekka asked. ¡°I just adjusted my power level, this is the reason why I can walk in the city without someone recognize me. Even Hyun-Woo didn¡¯t realize it was me when he met me before.¡± Naomi said while grinning under her mask. Hyun-Woo¡¯s eyes bulged and he¡¯s holding his head. ¡°I¡¯ve met Princess before? Where?!¡± He tried to remember where he met someone like Naomi. ¡°Wait, I remember!! There is one person that resembled Princess at this state!¡± Hyun-Woo realizes something and he looked at Naomi. Rekka was still confused and he asked Hyun-Woo. ¡°Really?¡± Hyun-Woo nodded at Rekka and turned to Naomi. ¡°Princess, you are ¡­ Akasa Naomi right?¡± Naomi took off her mask after Hyun-Woo said that and smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Hyun-Woo holds his face using both hands and sighed. ¡°Haa- I always thought that the new Manager of Akasa Inc. looked familiar, but to think¡­ I can¡¯t tell because the aura was so different!¡± ¡°I enjoyed your reaction at that party you know? You are acting too different than usual, that¡¯s amusing. Too bad you have to leave early because of Rekka¡¯s call.¡± Naomi put her mask on again as she said that. ¡°Please forget about it, Princess!¡± Shouted Hyun-Woo. Rekka could only imagine it and laughed, if Princess was amused, then Hyun-Woo''s act must be funny. He would like to watch it directly. After Rekka laughing until he was satisfied, he asked Naomi. ¡°Then Princess, what¡¯s your plan that needs us to know your identity?¡± Hyun-Woo stopped holding his face and turned serious. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m a new manager of Akasa Inc. I managed to strike a deal with the Esper Association with lower price than what the company provided.¡± Naomi explained her deal earlier to Rekka and Hyun-Woo. They both nodded and Naomi continued. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to secure 7 weapons each month, I was thinking about how to take them for myself and concluded that¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s where Hyun-Woo came in with his Luna Corporation.¡± They both had a face that seemed to realize something. ¡°You need to make a deal as a front face! Leave it to me, Princess!! I will prepare everything right away.¡± Hyun-Woo stood up and was about to run to the 2nd floor but Rekka stopped him. ¡°Calm down you idiot!! The deal must be conducted in Akasa Inc. if you wanted to hide Princess identity! She will not come to your company, but you must show your face in the Akasa Inc. branch.¡± Rekka lectured Hyun-Woo that was about to make a mistake. Hyun-Woo answered back to Rekka and caused both of them to have a heated discussion. ¡®They really get along, I want to have a friend too when I saw them.¡¯ Thought Naomi. She never bothered to make a friend while she was in middle school because she was not interested by something like a friendship. But looking at Rekka and Hyun-Woo, Naomi changed her perspective. She thought maybe if she has 1 friend, it would be interesting. ¡°Well, calm down both of you. Like Rekka¡¯s said, I would like you to visit my branch in the next week Hyun-Woo. For the specific plan, how about you give a share of your company to me in exchange for the 7 weapons each month? It will be believable if we do that.¡± Naomi explains her rough plan to Hyun-Woo. ¡®With that, I will get steady weapons supply for my organization and money from Hyun-Woo. It¡¯s a big win!¡¯ ¡°How much do you need Princess? As I¡¯m the sole holder, I have 100% share of Luna Corporation.¡± Hyun-Woo asked Naomi. Naomi thinks a little and answers Hyun-Woo. ¡°How about 15-25%? For the exact amount, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess! Leave it to me!¡± Hyun-Woo said. ¡°Well then, I need to leave now. I still had some stuff to do.¡± Naomi stood up from her couch and leave the house. Rekka and Hyun-Woo followed Naomi outside and bid her farewell. Naomi bid both of them farewell too and fly using her Telekinesis. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 35 – Strength in Number 15 3rd POV After getting out from the base, Naomi remembered that she forgot to ask Rekka about the impostors. But there is no way she would go to the base again to ask him that, that would be embarrassing. Naomi has nothing to do at home, that¡¯s why Naomi decided to fly around the world. Naomi wanted to know more about the last SSS-Ranked Esper alive. There is no information on the internet about the last SSS-Ranked alive. Naomi at first thought that the Esper Association was spreading bullshit about the last SSS-Ranked Esper. But, after meeting Mischa, Naomi changed her mind. Maybe the rumored SSS-Ranked Esper was true, that¡¯s Naomi''s aim when she decided to fly around the world. She tried to find the last SSS-Ranked from the rumor and try to recruit him to her organization. After meeting Mischa, Naomi found out that she could feel the so-called Esper pressure if the other Esper was at least SSS-Ranked or Mischa¡¯s level. When the sun has set, Naomi was flying around the Europe Continent. She finally felt the pressure from an Esper when she was passing through France. Naomi felt the pressure from the direction of the woods. She decided to approach it and saw a mansion in the middle of the woods. When Naomi got a clear view of the mansion, the alarm suddenly rang off alerting the mansion¡¯s residents. The ones in the mansion come out one by one and looking for the intruder. Naomi wasn¡¯t panicking at all, instead, she¡¯s interested in their costume. They wore the same costume as the one that had attacked Akasa Inc. opening ceremony, except they don¡¯t wear any masks and didn¡¯t bring any guns right now. Naomi approached them from the sky, alerting the ones outside once again. But, surprisingly they were not attacking Naomi. There is no tension when they saw Naomi, it¡¯s like they were welcoming an esteemed guest. ¡°Finally! Lady Mugetsu is here!! Someone, call our lady! Tell her that lady Mugetsu is here right now!¡± a man with a stern face shouted towards the Mansion¡¯s entrance. Naomi was puzzled, she expected a scream or a fear plastered on their face. But she got a look of reverence instead. ¡®Could it be, they considered themselves as the member of our organization? And they regard me as their leader? But, who¡¯s the lady that he was talking about?¡¯ One man run inside the mansion after hearing the man¡¯s shout. He called the so-called lady and informed her about what¡¯s going on outside. ¡°Please go inside lady Mugetsu. Our lady was hoping to see you for a long time, but because of her situation she can¡¯t leave this mansion without a reason.¡± The man that previously gave out an order approached Naomi and invited her to go inside the mansion. Naomi nodded at him, Naomi¡¯s aim was to meet with the last SSS-Ranked Esper from history. If they were this friendly, there is no reason for her to refuse. ¡°We were surprised that you visited us. It seems our lady''s plan was running smoothly, she always wanted to meet with lady Mugetsu since your first appearance in that video. Our lady was devastated when she heard that you will disappear for 2 years, that¡¯s why to keep your name and your organization alive, our lady decided to make a ruckus around the world.¡± The man walked inside the mansion with Naomi and told his story. ¡®So they are the one behind the impostors? To think that the last SSS-Ranked Esper was the impostor of my organization. She needs to get disciplined.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Is that so. Then you are stupid aren¡¯t you?¡± Said Naomi. The man was surprised when Naomi called him stupid, he doesn¡¯t understand why she suddenly called him stupid. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. Causing a ruckus around the world, your group didn¡¯t help me, they ruined my plan instead. And you said your lady admire me? Are you mocking me?¡± Naomi wasn¡¯t angry, she just wanted to act as Mugetsu, a boss of an Organization. She then spread her Telekinesis power to make the atmosphere around her heavier. If someone ruined her plan, of course, she would pay them back. Although the reason why Naomi called him stupid was to make him angry. She wanted to try fighting with the last SSS-Ranked Esper written in history. ¡®Let¡¯s beat her and recruit her. Isn¡¯t your foe becoming a friend is a clich¨¦ in the Secret Organization novel?¡¯ this was Naomi¡¯s true aim. ¡°T-that¡¯s, we don¡¯t know.¡± The man had a rough breath because of the suffocating pressure emitted from Naomi. Even though the man had difficulty breathing and walking, he kept walking until they reach a room with 2 sofas and a table between them. On one of the sofa sat a short girl with black hair tied into a twintail. When she saw Naomi, her face instantly brightened and she disappeared from the sofa. Suddenly she felt a hand touching her waist from behind. Naomi didn¡¯t realize it at all when the girl moved behind her. Naomi instantly increased her Telekinesis armor power and blast off the girl. ¡°What a warm welcome, to suddenly sneaking behind me.¡± Naomi said looking in the direction where she blasted off the girl. ¡°My, thank you~¡± Naomi heard the girl''s voice, not from the direction where she had blown her but from the direction of the sofa. Naomi turned to the sofa and saw the girl sitting on the sofa while sipping a tea. ¡®How?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°How about you take a seat in front of me, Lady Mugetsu? Alex, could you leave us alone?¡± The girl said to the man that brings Naomi here. The man, Alex, nodded and exited the room. Naomi was troubled, should she sit or not. The girl had a mysterious power to appear and disappear as she please. Even after getting blown off by her Telekinesis, the girl had no trace of being injured too. ¡®As expected from an SSS-Ranked Esper that was written in the history.¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi finally decided to sit down and ask the girl. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose imitating my organization and attacking a random spot?¡± ¡°No no no, I won¡¯t answer!¡± The girl shakes her head and pouted her cheeks. She leaned forward placed her face near Naomi¡¯s and said. ¡°First, we must introduce ourselves before we began our conversation!¡± Naomi put her hand on her chin and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m Mugetsu, the Boss of Moon of Akasha. So what¡¯s your name?¡± The girl backs off from Naomi and sits straightly while putting her hand on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked! My name is Melaine! Melaine Monet! Nice to meet you, Lady Mugetsu!¡± The girl introduced herself in an energetic manner. ¡°And what¡¯s your purpose of imitating my organization, Melaine?¡± ¡°Because I fell in love with you!¡± Melaine said as she leaned forward again and her eyes shine. ¡®Yes?¡¯ Naomi was taken aback and could only think one word. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader!! - Monneren Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 36 – Strength in Number 16 *Warning, a bit of sexual content below. It''s not a smut!! Just some mention about play. Ecchi incoming!!!* 3rd POV ¡°You fell in love with me? That¡¯s not what I had expected.¡± Naomi was surprised because of her sudden confession, but because Naomi already experienced love confession from boys a lot of time she could keep her calm. ¡°Yes! I had expected you to come using your usual one-piece dress though, I didn¡¯t expect you to come here wearing a suit.¡± Melaine suddenly appeared behind Naomi and tried to touch Naomi. But right before Melaine could touch Naomi, her hand was bounced off an invisible force surrounding Naomi. ¡°You put your guard all the time huh, Lady Mugetsu.¡± Melaine once again sat across Naomi after she said that. ¡®What is her ability? Is it teleport like Hotaru? Or something else?¡¯ Naomi was analyzing Melaine since they met. Melaine¡¯s ability is mysterious, she could disappear and appear suddenly without anyone noticed. ¡®More importantly, she wasn¡¯t injured after I blast her off.¡¯ ¡°So, if you say that you love me. Why do you imitating my organization?¡± Naomi decided to ask the important question first. Naomi wasn¡¯t angry because she imitated her organization, but she was a bit angry because they imitated it sloppily. They only sent normal people to attack a lot of places and they got apprehended easily by the Esper Association, Naomi¡¯s organization dummy enemy. ¡°Do you want to hear the real reason? Or do you want to hear my reason that I had prepared if by any chance you ask me? Which one is it?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Naomi was interested in this girl. She¡¯s interesting, there are not many people who get Naomi¡¯s interest. Naomi smiled, she had a feeling that Melaine was the same as her. That¡¯s why she asked both answers from Melaine to confirm it. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you shrewd, Lady Mugetsu.¡± Melaine had a smile on her face. Her smile was not like any of her smiles earlier, this one emitted her delight that Naomi infected by her and smiled too. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day I met someone like you.¡± ¡°Fufufu, it seems we had more similarities than I thought.¡± Melaine smile larger and she put her fingers inside her mouth. ¡°Nah, what¡¯s your reason? You look like a pervert right now.¡± Naomi said with a flat tone. ¡°A-a-a pervert?!! I-I guess so, I am a pervert in front of you, Lady Mugetsu!!¡± Melaine was squirming and inserted her finger further into her mouth. Naomi was speechless seeing the girl in front of her. ¡®She is a real pervert! This is bad, she¡¯s on another level.¡¯ ¡°Just shut up and tell me your reason!¡± Naomi''s patience had run out and she shouted at Melaine. But that caused a different effect from what Naomi intended. Melaine squirmed further and had a twisted expression on her face. ¡°She shouted at me¡­ it¡¯s exciting.¡± Muttered Melaine. ¡®Ok, change of plan. Let¡¯s decimate this place and leave.¡¯ Naomi stood up from her seat and exited the room they are in. Because of Melaine¡¯s excited state, she looked on the roof and playing with herself. She didn¡¯t realize that Naomi had left the room. Some of the men guarding the place saw Naomi leaving the room and were wondering why she left this quickly. Naomi walked out from the mansion and she uses her Telekinesis to demolish it. Her patience had run out with Melaine¡¯s last action. The mansion was pushed to the ground by Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis leaving rubble and cloud of dust created from the impact. Although Naomi destroyed the mansion, there is no sign of life around the rubble. Naomi was confused, before she demolishes the place, at least there is one or two man walking around the mansion. It was at that moment Naomi feels a presence behind her, she turned around and saw Melaine with all of her men standing without any injury. Only Melaine¡¯s dress had a speck of dust. ¡®Again, is her ability allowed her to move at a fast speed?¡¯ Naomi still didn¡¯t know Melaine¡¯s power. There is one guess that Naomi crossed off at the beginning because it was too absurd. ¡°Lady Mugetsu, why¡¯d you do that? When I was confessing my love you suddenly get up and leave the room. I¡¯m sad you know?¡± Melaine said as she wipes her eyes that create no tears. ¡°I asked you 3 times and you didn¡¯t answer me, do you think I had a lot of times?¡± Naomi said as she uses her Telekinesis to create pressure above Melaine and her men. Everyone behind Melaine got down on their knees because of the pressure. Naomi had expected Melaine to go down on her knees too because she is the most frail-looking amongst them. But, contrary to Naomi¡¯s expectation, Melaine still stood on her ground without any sign of falling down. ¡°Well, I will answer now Lady Mugetsu. But please lift the pressure off my subordinate. Although they look like that, they have been serving me for more than 50 years.¡± Melaine said while looking behind her sadly. ¡°I could lift the pressure myself, but that will make you angrier than this right?¡± ¡®Huh? Angry? Who? Me?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡®No, I¡¯m just irritated because of her behavior. In my life, I never got really angry, only one time when I read some bullshit in the book I got a little angry and decided to do things by myself.¡¯ Naomi stopped her Telekinesis and Melaine¡¯s subordinate stood up again. ¡°Fuu- Thank you very much, Lady Mugetsu.¡± Melaine sighed in relief. ¡°If you want to thank me, answer my question. What¡¯s your reason for imitating my organization? This is your last chance to answer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say it, that¡¯s why I acted like before.¡± Melaine said as she blushes. ¡°Then let me tell you something first, this is part of my answer so I hope you will listen to this.¡± ¡°Just say it, I will listen to you.¡± After Naomi said that, suddenly her surrounding changed. The remains of the mansion were nowhere to see, in front of Naomi was a set of a table and chairs in the lakeside. Melaine was already seated on one of the chairs gesturing Naomi to sit in front of her. ¡°Please take a seat, it will be a long story.¡± Naomi decided to sit in front of her. After she sat on the chair, Melaine began her story. ¡°It was started 80 years ago¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Pau Mas Duran Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 37 – Strength in Number 17 3rd POV ¡°80 years ago, when the Esper started to emerge, the Esper Association was not created yet. The situation of that time was chaotic.¡± Melaine started telling a story to Naomi. Melaine was telling her story while looking at the lake. She had a nostalgic smile on her face. ¡¯80 years ago? How old is Melaine?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°The 1st generation Esper like they call us today was rampaging on the street. The normal human without any ability fear us. They condemn us. The criminal was brought together under a flag of one Esper at that time and spread terror to the public.¡± Melaine paused telling her story and sipping a tea on the table that appeared from nowhere. Naomi was interested in history. The history book only wrote the important event like the creation of the Esper Association and how they calm the society. ¡°I was 17 at that time, and I had yet awakened my ability. To be exact, I don¡¯t know that I had an ability.¡± ¡®That¡¯s before Esper Association create a machine to detect a power level. That¡¯s normal I guess.¡¯ Naomi was not a fool. She listened to Melaine¡¯s story while matching it with the history that she knew. ¡°The world was in turmoil because of the sudden appearance of an Esper or called Ability user at that time. The new Esper keep emerging until their population was 30% of the total population in the world. Now, what will a country think when they suddenly get power enough to rival a missile and nuke, Lady Mugetsu?¡± Hearing Melaine¡¯s story, Naomi knows what will happen sooner or later. ¡°War.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Yes, war. That¡¯s what all the country¡¯s governments think of. But, there is no war. No war happened because of an appearance of a man and a prophecy.¡± When Melaine said that, her expression darkened. Like she had a bad memory that she didn¡¯t want to remember. ¡°The prophet''s name was named Darika. She¡¯s an Esper with the ability to see the future as a vision in her dream. When the world was in turmoil, she had a vision that a man will appear and gave the world a way to calm the society and masses.¡± Naomi somehow could guess the man that will appear in Melaine¡¯s story. That¡¯s why before Melaine tell her the man¡¯s name, she guessed his name. ¡°He¡¯s Avos, isn¡¯t he? The founder of Esper Association.¡± Melaine nodded and said. ¡°Yes, that man was Avos. The man has been written in the history book as the man of peace.¡± Melaine¡¯s gritted her teeth as she said the name Avos. ¡®As expected! That era sounds good. I want to go there and run amok too.¡¯ Naomi smiled under her mask imagining what happens if she was born at that time. ¡®But there is something strange, in the history book was written that happen in the Year 2110, but Melaine¡¯s story was in 2117. And if Melaine was 17 at that time, how old is she right now?¡¯ Naomi was confused with Melaine¡¯s story. Many parts of the story were different from what she read in the history book. Then Naomi remembered a saying. ¡°History was written by the victor.¡± Naomi subconsciously said it out loud. Melaine was surprised and her darkened expression brightened in an instant. ¡°As expected of Lady Mugetsu! You know the rest of the story after I told you that much!¡± Claimed Melaine happily. ¡®Wait, what? No no no, just tell me the rest of your story. ...But there is no way I can say that when I acted as Mugetsu!! Let¡¯s play it cool then. I will try to divert the conversation to her ability.¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°Right, you realize what your ability is because of what Avos did to the world right?¡± Said Naomi as she pointing her finger at Melaine. ¡°Yes.¡± Melaine nodded her head. ¡°Because of his order to massacre the Esper population at that time, I awakened my ability. Thanks to my ability, I managed to save a lot of Esper at that time. Some of them were still following me right now as my subordinate that you saw in the mansion. And the rest of them were hiding around the world.¡± Melaine had a proud expression when she said that. ¡®Wait a minute again. A massacre of Esper? I didn¡¯t hear it wrong? I never heard of that¡¯ Thought Naomi. All Naomi did until now was because she is bored out of her mind. That¡¯s why she created an organization and made a dummy enemy, and that is the Esper Association. ¡®If the history that Melaine¡¯s told me was real, isn¡¯t that mean that instead of being a heinous criminal, I¡¯m being a hidden protector like I dreamed of?¡¯ ¡°And, what¡¯s your ability Melaine? At first, I thought of it as something like you were moving at a fast speed. But, hearing your ability managed to save a lot of people and saw it myself earlier. Your ability is that right?¡± Naomi asked Melaine. Naomi had guessed Melaine¡¯s ability from her story of saving a lot of Esper. ¡®There is no way super-speed could save a lot of Esper and keep her this young. There is no other ability except the one that I crossed of from the list because it is impossible for an Esper to control it.¡¯ ¡°Correct~ As expected, nothing will get past Lady Mugetsu! My ability is, as you expected. A Time Manipulation! I could slow down or make the time go faster. That¡¯s the reason behind my youth!¡± Melaine said happily as she hugged her body. ¡°And, what¡¯s your reason behind the attack of those places? You never mentioned it.¡± ¡°The reason huh, actually the ones that attack those places was a random person. I only wanted the Esper Association to remember that your organization was still out there. I never specify any goals to them, just tell them to make a ruckus. But, I got a result from this!! One of the bases that I hire was attacked by someone. I guessed that was Esper Association¡¯s doing.¡± Melaine explained to Naomi. ¡°Hoo, so it¡¯s like that? You hire them to act as a member of my organization only to cause a ruckus?¡± Naomi said as she approached Melaine. Melaine watching Naomi approached her while smiling widely. Her breathing becomes rough and sweat poured from her back. ¡®Ah~ Maybe I will get punished? Punishment from Lady Mugetsu, I can¡¯t imagine it!¡¯ thought Melaine. ¡°Nah, forget it. I wanted to ask something before I go though. Wait, 2 things.¡± Naomi stopped in front of Melaine and put her hand on Melaine¡¯s shoulder and said with a serious tone. Melaine came back to her sense and her breathing become normal again. She turned serious as she listened to Naomi. ¡°Do you want to join my organization? It seems our goal was the same.¡± Said Naomi. Melaine suddenly stood up and hugging Naomi after she heard that. ¡°Of course!! I will join, Lady Mugetsu! After all, together with someone they loved was every woman¡¯s dream!¡± ¡°And the last question. Are you a real pervert or that was just an act? If that was an act, then you managed to fool me.¡± Naomi said as she peeled off Melaine that was hugging her. Melaine stepped back after she was released from the hug and stood proudly with both arms on her waist. ¡°Of course that was my true nature!! Let¡¯s get into the bed after this, Lady Mugetsu. Fufufufu.¡± Said Melaine as droll came out from her mouth. ¡®Oh no, I regretted my decision already.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Pau Mas Duran Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 38 – Strength in Number 18 3rd POV ¡°So did you want to follow me to the base now?¡± Naomi turned back and asked Melaine. ¡°Yes, but let me take my subordinate to my secondary residence first. I bet the Esper Association will come here after they know that my mansion was destroyed. They always monitor my Mansion after all.¡± Melaine disappeared after she said that leaving Naomi alone. Naomi didn¡¯t mind it this time, because she already knew Melaine¡¯s ability. Naomi didn¡¯t wait for Melaine for too long, Melaine had appeared again after a few seconds. ¡°Shall we go? Lady Mugetsu.¡± Naomi nodded and she uses her Telekinesis to fly with Melaine. Her destination is the base, to drop Melaine and went back home. As Naomi flew with Melaine, she suddenly felt something amiss. The power that she maintained to make the island fly suddenly slowed down. Naomi looked at Melaine and saw her smiling. ¡°How is this? Isn¡¯t it amazing? I make the time flew faster for us and the air surrounding us. Normally no one would notice it, but you noticed. It makes me fall deeper for you.¡± Melaine said as she touched her face with both of her hands. Naomi stopped their flight suddenly. They float in the air as Naomi looked around the area below her. She crossed the land to go back to Asia Contingent, she thought she would need 30 minutes to go back to Japan from France, but now they¡¯ve reached the Pacific Ocean instead. ¡®This is indeed amazing, It¡¯s not even a few minutes since our flight and we¡¯ve passed our destination.¡¯ ¡°Indeed, good job Melaine. You make us go faster than I intended to and now we¡¯ve passed our destination.¡± Naomi said as she turned back and flew to Japan. Melaine''s smile turned wry and she chuckled. ¡°H-ahaha. I¡¯m sorry.¡± *** Naomi and Melaine reached the base that flew around Japan¡¯s sea after a few minutes. Naomi entered the house without saying anything followed by Melaine. Inside the house, Anna was watching TV with Dan-Bi and Rekka. They were watching the news about the Mansion of the last SSS-Ranked alive in the woods was destroyed by something. Rekka had realized Naomi enter the house, he turned to Naomi and saw her approaching them. ¡°Princess, didn¡¯t you said that you had something to do? What¡¯s your purpose for the sudden visit?¡± Asked Rekka. Anna and Dan-Bi noticed Naomi after Rekka asked the question. Anna turned excited immediately and Dan-Bi greeted Naomi with a nod. ¡°Welcome Princess!! It¡¯s rare for you to visit us 2 times on the same day.¡± Said Anna energetically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done with the stuff that¡¯s why I came here again. Rekka, where are the new members and Julia?¡± ¡°Julia was in the basement of this house, earlier the Island suddenly started to fall that¡¯s why she uses her Gravity Control to make the Island stabilize. For the new members, they were back to Chi¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Sorry for that, I was not prepared to deal with the situation. I made trouble for you instead.¡± ¡°No, Princess. It was no trouble.¡± Rekka smiled and said. ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that little lady behind you?¡± Their attention turned into Melaine that stood behind Naomi. She grabbed Naomi¡¯s sleeves and poking her head out from behind. ¡°U-umm, I-I am Melaine! Melaine Monet!! I-it¡¯s embarrassing~¡± Melaine hides behind Naomi¡¯s back again after introducing herself. ¡®This woman, does her brain short-circuited or something? How can she act like this with no shame at all.¡¯ Though Naomi as she released a sigh. ¡°Cute~ Princess! She¡¯s so cute! Where¡¯d you kidnap her?¡± Anna squealed in delight when she saw Melaine. Anna get up from the couch and jumped in Naomi¡¯s direction. She circling Naomi and tried to hug Melaine with both of her hands. But, as Anna¡¯s hand almost reached Melaine, she disappeared. Losing her target, Anna¡¯s hand naturally extended trying to grab Naomi. Unfortunately, this time Naomi had disappeared too. With no target, Anna stumbled to the floor hitting her nose in the process. ¡°Aww!! That hurt!¡± Shouted Anna. ¡°Hey, there will be no hands touching me except for Lady Mugetsu. Got it?¡± Said Melaine as she appeared beside Anna and stepped on Anna¡¯s back. ¡°Y-yes!¡± Shouted Anna. Melaine removes her feet from Anna¡¯s back and smiled. She turned to Naomi that had changed her location, now sitting on the couch, and strode to her. ¡°Melaine¡­ sit.¡± Said Naomi coldly. Melaine felt dread from Naomi¡¯s voice. When Naomi scolded her in the mansion earlier, she felt joy and wanted to be scolded more. But, this time the voice was devoid of any emotion. Melaine realized that she screwed up. She quietly sat down on the ground in front of Naomi and looked at her. ¡°I invited you to the organization thinking that you are compassionate towards your comrade and subordinates. When you defended your subordinates from my ability at that Mansion, I was impressed. That was my reason to invite you to join my organization.¡± Naomi crossed her legs and looking down at Melaine. Melaine, although she could escape anytime from Naomi chose to stay silent and listening. She just realized what she did. Because of her act, she made one of the members want to hug her. But, instead of receiving the hug, she disappeared and stepped on her back. If someone did that to her subordinate, she would be mad too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my body just moved. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Said Melaine in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not me you should apologize to. Say that to Anna.¡± Melaine turned to Anna that was standing and dusting her clothes. Melaine stood up and walked towards Anna. She stopped in front of her and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my body just moved earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to do any of that.¡± ¡°No no no, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault for startling you, so it¡¯s okay!¡± Anna said as she smiled towards Melaine. ¡°After all it¡¯s a big sister''s job to forgive a little girl''s conduct!¡± Melaine raised her head and laugh after she heard Anna. Naomi also trying to hold back her laughter behind her mask. Rekka, Dan-Bi, and Anna were left confused. Did Anna said anything wrong that Princess trying to hold her laughter? ¡°Ah- sorry. You don¡¯t know it yet. It¡¯s my bad.¡± Said Naomi as she stood up and approached Melaine. ¡°What do you mean Princess?¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°You see, this one here.¡± Naomi said as she pointed at Melaine. ¡°She¡¯s older than any of us.¡± Continued Naomi. ¡°¡±HAA?!¡±¡± The Homuhara siblings shouted. ¡®Yep, that¡¯s the normal reaction. Unlike Lady Mugetsu.¡¯ Thought Melaine as she nodded her head satisfied. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 39 – Strength in Number 19 Author Note: Nothing serious!! I just want to tell my readers that this series average words have increased from the normal 1K - 1,1K to 1,3K starting from chapter 49! I gained some experience in these 2 months and managed to increase my word count. I can keep writing because of your, my readers, and those that support me in Patreon! I really am thankful for your support, I hope you still enjoy the series that I write. Well, just like that. Enjoy the chapter!! Everyone besides Naomi and Melaine was surprised. They didn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of them was older than them. Recovering from the surprise first, Rekka said. ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t doubt you. But, that is too absurd.¡± ¡°Yeah, Princess. How could a little girl that cute be older than us? I mean, my brother is around 24 right now.¡± Exclaimed Anna. ¡®Well, It¡¯s normal if they didn¡¯t believe it. Even I thought she was a crazy pervert until she told me her ability.¡¯ Naomi thought as she looked at Melaine that stood proudly with her arms crossed. ¡°She is one of the oldest Esper. Well, actually the mansion that you had watched earlier was her''s.¡± Naomi said as she sat on the couch again. Rekka let out a sigh when he heard that. He had guessed that something was wrong when a destroyed mansion was aired on the TV. But, if the mansion was the residence of the girl in front of him then the story was different. ¡®I can¡¯t sense her power before because Princess¡¯s was masking her. But, now that I concentrate, she holds enormous power. She holds power even greater than me.¡¯ Thought Rekka. Maybe because Dan-Bi sensing the awkward atmosphere when no one saying anything. She approached Naomi and asked. ¡°Princess, do you want anything to drink? And Lady Melaine too, do you want anything to drink? I will prepare it.¡± Naomi turned to Dan-Bi and said. ¡°Ah, no need for me.¡± ¡®I kept refusing Dan-Bi¡¯s offer because I wear a mask, I feel bad for it. Should I order a mask that had a feature to open the lower part of the mask?¡¯ ¡°Black tea without sugar, please.¡± Said Melaine to Dan-Bi. Dan-Bi nodded and said. ¡°Please wait for a while. I will prepare it. Mr. Rekka, Anna. Do you want any?¡± Dan-Bi turned to Homuhara Siblings and asked. ¡°Black Coffee for me please.¡± Said Rekka. ¡°Let me help, Dan-Bi! It must be hard to prepare it alone.¡± Anna said as she approached Dan-Bi. ¡°It¡¯s just 4 Anna, what¡¯s hard with making 3 drinks? Just let me do this.¡± Dan-Bi shook her head and refused Anna. ¡°Well, then can you make me a coffee too? With a lot of milk!¡± ¡°Okay, please just wait for a while.¡± Dan-Bi nodded and walked to the kitchen. As Dan-Bi went to the kitchen to make drinks, Naomi remembered about her message to Rekka this morning and asked him. ¡°Rekka, how was the suppression went?¡± Melaine got interested in what Naomi said and approached her. She sat beside Naomi like it was natural. On the other hand, Rekka turned his attention to Naomi and answered her. ¡°Yes, we found 1 of their base on a certain island. There is someone that used our organization name, even my name to rob some places. We exterminated the base together with its member, but we took their leader with us. Right now, their leader was being questioned by Chi.¡± Answered Rekka. ¡°Good job, so Melaine. Do you know anything about it? You are their leader right?¡± Naomi crossed her leg and put her hand on top of it. Melaine''s body stiffened as she looked at Naomi. Rekka didn¡¯t understand what Naomi mean, that¡¯s why he only listened right now. Naomi turned to look at Melaine and said. ¡°You were the one that hired them. Of course, you will take the responsibility right?¡± ¡°O-Ou. Of course, I will. I will destroy them by myself.¡± Said Melaine as she pats her chest with her right hand. ¡°No need to go by yourself. Rekka.¡± This time Naomi turned to Rekka and gestured him to come closer. ¡°Yes, Princess?¡± Rekka approached Naomi and stopped in front of her. ¡°As you heard, this Melaine was the one that hired the impostors. She did it for a foolish reason too. That¡¯s why she will join you to exterminate them. Make sure to leave no trace of them.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Certainly! I will exterminate them without any trace. Right after we got the intelligence about their base from Chi, we will dispatch immediately.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Naomi nodded her head. ¡°Melaine.¡± Naomi leaned towards Melaine''s head and whispered. ¡°If you do a good job, I will give you a reward.¡± She softly whispered to Melaine¡¯s ear in a slightly seductive tone. Melaine¡¯s ear perked up when she heard that. She stood up and grabbed Rekka¡¯s hand and said. ¡°I will be back tomorrow. I hope the reward is ready!!¡± And Melaine disappeared with Rekka. ¡®What just happened? Did she just kidnapped Rekka and disappeared?¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi just tried to say something like in the novel when the Boss rewarded their subordinates for their work. But, she didn¡¯t expect this outcome. ¡®This, I should not mess with this. This move is too strong!¡¯ ¡°Somehow, they disappeared.¡± Said Anna as she looking at Rekka¡¯s previous position in the room. ¡°Will they be okay Princess?¡± ¡°Well, if Melaine is there. Then Rekka will be safe. That girl, even I will choose to flee instead of fighting her.¡± Said Naomi. ¡®She will definitely try to touch my body after all. And I¡¯m not ready for that.¡¯ Add Naomi to her mind. Anna, who didn¡¯t know what Naomi had in her mind, was surprised. If Princess chooses to flee instead of fighting Melaine, then how strong is that little girl? Dan-Bi that was making drinks in the kitchen entered the room bringing a tray with 3 cups. She was confused when she looked around the room to find Rekka and Melaine were not there. ¡°Um, where is Mr.Rekka and Lady Melaine?¡± asked Dan-Bi. ¡°Well, Lady Melaine just took my Brother and disappeared. I guess they are going to deal with the rest of our organization¡¯s impostors.¡± Answered Anna. ¡°So, what about these drinks? I made 3 cups, if I drink one then there is still a leftover.¡± Said Dan-Bi as she put the cups on the table. ¡°I will take the coffee, I will drink it outside.¡± Said Naomi as she picked up the coffee one and walked out the room. Naomi jumped to the roof and sat. She took off her mask and she looked up to the sky sipping a coffee. ¡°Being a boss is harder than I thought¡­ My subordinates are an idiot, a lunatic believer and now a pervert. Haa~ I can¡¯t wait for the next exciting battle, I hope my enemy is not a pervert though.¡± Naomi was chilling on the roof while drinking coffee, not knowing that many places in the world will be burned because of a pervert and a lunatic believer. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 5 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 40 – Strength in Numbers 20 Rekka¡¯s POV Today was a surprising day. Princess suddenly visited the base when she said that she can¡¯t visit us for 1 year. Not only that, Julia, the maid with the Gravity Control ability had attacked Princess. It seems she had mistaken Princess as an intruder. How could she make such a mistake? Princess entered the base using her usual mask, why¡¯d Julia regard her as an intruder? It seems the reason behind her attack was Princess herself. Princess found Julia¡¯s reaction being amusing and decided to play with her. Princess seems to be wanted to test Julia¡¯s ability too, from what I¡¯ve heard from Hyun-Woo that present on the scene at that time, Princess did not make any move when Julia used her Gravity Control on her. Not to mention the new members, Stephen and Doni. As soon as they heard from Julia that there was an intruder, they run to the location immediately. While that is a good decision, they should have listened to the information about the intruder first before they act. Especially, Stephen, he dumped our hostage on the ground without thinking about it. Well, I asked Luna to open a portal, that¡¯s what I named her ability, to Chi¡¯s place and explained the situation to her. The incident ended with Julia and Doni apologized to Princess, after that Princess asked the new members to go out of the house because she had something to said to me and Hyun-Woo. What I didn¡¯t expect was Princess to show her face to us. Anna and Dan-Bi choose to not know Princess''s face because they were afraid about the risk. To my surprise, Princess is young as I and Hyun-Woo expected. She¡¯s only 16 years old girl, to think that she had this burden on her shoulder makes me want to help her even more. Princess explained her plan to us and about the new information that she had. The Tokyo branch of Esper Association made a contract with her company, Akasa Inc., to supply them with 13 weapons monthly. It seems at first the number was supposed to be 20, Princess managed to decrease the number to 13 and get us 7 weapons every month because of that. Princess leaves the base after she explained her plan, she must be really busy. The time passed and the sun has set. When we were watching TV in the living room of the base, suddenly the base was falling. Julia immediately uses her ability to stabilize the base, but because she is in the living room she can¡¯t exert her full power. She went down to the basement of the house which we use as storage and stabilize the base from there. Anna was panicked for a while thinking that something must be happening to Princess. But, Dan-Bi calmed Anna down by telling her that there is no way someone could put Princess in danger. I, myself was worried too. But that worry was gone after Princess visited the base again. This time, there is someone hiding behind her. She was a girl with height no more than Dan-Bi. Her stature was the same as Princess when I met her for the first time. The girl even wears the same one-piece as what Princess usually wore 6 months ago, the difference is the girl didn¡¯t wear a mask and her hair was long tied into twintail. If I didn¡¯t know that Princess was 16 years old girl, I might have assumed the girl was Princess¡¯s daughter. Princess asked the girl to introduce her name, and she introduced herself as Melaine Monet. Because the girl, Melaine acted cute when she introduced herself, Anna tried to hug her, but Melaine and Princess were disappeared when Anna approached them. Anna stumbled to the ground because her target was gone, right after Anna hit the ground Melaine appeared again and stepped on Anna¡¯s back. I almost lost control of my emotion and attack Melaine, but Princess beat me to it and called Melaine and told her to sit. Princess scolded Melaine like a big sister scolding her little sister. Princess told Melaine to apologize to Anna. Maybe because Anna was the youngest amongst us, she treated Melaine like a younger sister. When Anna said that, for some reason, Princess was holding laughter. Melaine on the other was laughing loudly. Princess managed to hold back her laughter said sorry to us and said that Melaine actually was older than any of us. Princess explained everything to us, from who was Melaine actually and what¡¯s her reason being here. Princess said that Melaine was one of the oldest Esper still alive, and the mansion of SSS-Ranked Esper that was on the news earlier was her mansion. Then Princess asked me about the impostors, I tell her that we managed to exterminate one of their bases and we were interrogating their leader. Princess then turned to Melaine and said that Melaine was the one behind the impostors. I didn¡¯t understand at first, but it seems Melaine was hiring people to act like the Moon of Akasha so the world won¡¯t forget us. Unfortunately, Princess was not fond of that. She ordered Melaine to join me to exterminate the rest of the impostors. After that Princess leaned to Melaine¡¯s ear and whispering something. I didn¡¯t know what Princess said but Melaine suddenly stood up and grab me. The next thing I know, I was in the middle of a jungle, and in front of me was a girl wearing a mask like a mask that Princess wore. ¡°Melaine?¡± I asked to confirm it. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get this done tonight. I want to end this quickly and go back to Lady Mugetsu. Huehehehe Lady Mugetsu¡¯s reward, what is it I wonder~¡± Melaine walked away while she said that. I naturally followed behind her, I don¡¯t understand why I suddenly appeared in the middle of a jungle. I guessed it was the work of Melaine¡¯s ability. ¡°Well, where is this?¡± I asked Melaine. ¡°I just jumped down from the base, we are right under it. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter, can you fly?¡± Melaine stopped on her track and asked me. ¡°I can, where will we be headed to?¡± ¡°For now, It¡¯s the United States! That¡¯s their biggest base. Let¡¯s go!!¡± Melaine grabbed me and pointed in the direction of the United States. Well, it seems I will not sleep tonight. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Jake Hewitt Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 41 – Strength in Numbers 21 Rekka¡¯s POV I¡¯m flying while holding Melaine in my arms. The destination is the United States, while flying in the sky, I asked Melaine about her ability. ¡°Melaine, what¡¯s your ability? Can you tell me? So we can know each other strengths and weaknesses in order to cooperate better.¡± ¡°Sure, you first.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°Hmm, my ability is Pyrokinesis. I could create any kind of fire and control it freely. I¡¯m an SS-Rank Esper too, so my control over my ability is good. I could control any kind of fire in the radius of 500 meters right now.¡± I explained my ability to Melaine. I don¡¯t see any need to hide it, because Pyrokinesis is a well-known ability. ¡°Your control is too good if you could control any fire in the radius of 500 meters. The SS-Ranked Pyrokinesis that I knew decades ago could only control it in a radius of 200 meters. You should be proud of yourself!¡± Melaine complimented me. Well, I trained hard in these 6 months to be useful to Princess. It¡¯s obvious that I would be better than any Pyrokinesis Esper out there. ¡°Hmm, how should I explain my ability to you? For the simple term, my ability is time manipulation.¡± Said Melaine. I was surprised, time is a concept itself, and she can manipulate it? Princess did manage to recruit another outrageous individual. I got surprised so many times in these 6 months together with Princess than my 23 years of life. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± As I said that Melaine interrupted me by saying. ¡°Stop, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± I stopped as she said and asked her. ¡°Hmm, how could we¡¯ve arrived already? It¡¯s just around 10 minutes since we flew towards the United States. With my speed, there is no way we would have arrived in 10 minutes...¡± I said, but in the middle of my sentences, I remember what Melaine¡¯s ability is. ¡°¡­Time manipulation¡± ¡°Right, we are right above their base right now.¡± I looked down and saw a factory. Around the factory was a well-lit neighborhood. I become a bit restless with attacking the enemy base because of this, every time I had attacked the Esper Organization or the fake base before there were no civilians around. Even when I had joined Princess¡¯s organization, I never kill any civilians before. ¡°They are here? We are technically in the middle of a city.¡± I asked Melaine. I didn¡¯t doubt her, but I need to make sure. I need to prepare myself for some civilian casualties. ¡°Is this your first time attacking a base in the middle of a city? Most of the undergrounds group make their base in the middle of a city. Like a man once said. ¡®The best place to hide is the most obvious place¡¯, that¡¯s why they built their base in the city while camouflaging it as a normal factory.¡± Explained Melaine. ¡®Indeed, we have a base in the middle of a busy street too. And not the usually busy street, but in the Avos Island.¡¯ ¡°I see¡­ then do you have any strategy to attack them?¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s land.¡± As Melaine said that, I landed not far from the factory. ¡°Next, close your eyes.¡± I was confused why I must close my eyes but I obeyed her. She had more experience than me after all. ¡°So you¡¯ve come, what do you want? It¡¯s rare for you to meet me.¡± I heard a voice talking. The voice sounds like Melaine, but as Melaine wears a mask right now her voice was changed a little. ¡°Rekka, you can open your eyes now.¡± Said another voice that sounded similar to the previous voice. But, this time the voice came right beside me, that¡¯s why I opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I saw Melaine standing beside me while holding her mask with her left hand. We are inside a room that¡¯s which I was not familiar with. Although just a few seconds ago we were standing in front of the factory. ¡°Rekka you said? Is he Rekka Homuhara, the right hand of Lady Mugetsu?!¡± As I was looking at Melaine, I could hear her voice again. But, the voice came from a different direction. ¡°Wha- 2 Melaine?¡° I let out a surprised yelp because I was not expecting another Melaine appeared in front of me. I looked in the direction where the voice comes from and saw another Melaine sitting in front of me. But, the Melaine in front of me has her hair cut into shoulder-length. She totally imitates Princess with her hair and black one-piece dress that adorned her body. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s the real one!! Could it be, Lady Mugetsu is here too?¡± The other Melaine? stood up and approached me. She¡¯s circling around me and looking at me like I am a research subject that interest her. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing right now, you are rude to him.¡± The real Melaine said as she put her hand on the other Melaine? shoulder. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop me? I mean, he¡¯s the real right-hand man of Lady Mugetsu!!¡± The other Melaine? protested to Melaine while swinging her hand up and down. ¡°Calm!! DOWN!!¡± Shouted Melaine. ¡°First, sit. Then we talked.¡± Said Melaine with a stern voice. ¡°Fine~¡± The other Melaine go back to her position before she approached me and took 2 chairs from behind her seat. She prepared the chair in front of her seat and sat down. ¡°You can sit here.¡± She said while pointing at the chair in front of her. Melaine sat down on the chair and I followed her. I was still confused by the appearance of the 2nd Melaine, but for now, I will not let it bother me. I still don¡¯t understand Melaine¡¯s intention of taking me to this room, I guess it was to meet with this girl but why? ¡°So, what did you want to talk about? Big sister~¡± The other Melaine? said to Melaine. ¡®Big sister?? She¡¯s Melaine¡¯s sister?¡¯ I thought while doing my best to maintain a poker face. Right now I am in front of a stranger, so I won¡¯t easily show my surprised face. My reaction earlier was my blunder which I won¡¯t repeat again. ¡°I did say to you to not call me that!!¡± Shouted Melaine with an angry tone. ¡®It seems they have some problems with each other¡­ It¡¯s not my place to butt in.¡¯ I analyzed the situation and decided to keep quiet for now. ¡°Why? We have the same DNA. And I, the one that was born after you, naturally is your little sister right? Why did you forbid me calling you Big sister?¡± Melaine¡¯s little sister said while wiping tears on her eyes. ¡°Shut up! ¡­ We don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡± Said Melaine as she sighing to calm herself. Melaine looked straight to her little sister? and said. ¡°Tell all your subordinates to stop their attack on the random spot using Moon of Akasha¡¯s name. Lady Mugetsu was angry because of it.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so? But, Big sister. I refuse that order.¡± Said Melaine¡¯s little sister as she smiled. ¡°Hmm, you refused? I was the one that hired you to attack, now I want it to be stopped and you refuse?¡± ¡°Yes, I changed my mind. I, after watching the video of Lady Mugetsu destroying the Esper Association¡¯s facility, had fallen in love with her. I want to present this world to her!! That¡¯s why I will keep attacking using her organization¡¯s name so the world will fear and be awed when they heard Lady Mugetsu¡¯s name!! I will change the world using Lady Mugetsu''s name!¡± Melaine¡¯s little sister''s face was twisted into a sadistic smile. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 42 – Strength in Numbers 22 Rekka¡¯s POV ¡®She¡¯s crazy, I need to talk now or she won¡¯t stop.¡¯ ¡°You, those impostors are your subordinates?¡± I asked Melaine¡¯s little sister. ¡°Rekka!¡± Melaine suddenly shouted at me. ¡°Yes!! That¡¯s correct!¡± Answered Melaine¡¯s little sister in a delighted tone. ¡°Stop your action right now, Princess didn¡¯t like your action. If you have really fallen in love with her, I know that you will stop your action.¡± I said. ¡°Even you? Why don¡¯t you understand? I did all of this for Lady Mugetsu! I want to spread her name to the world!!¡± Melaine¡¯s little sister''s expression suddenly turned into that of anger. She stood up and shouted. ¡°Hey, all of you!! Capture these 2!! They are here to stop us from offering this world to Lady Mugetsu!!¡± ¡°Tch, talking didn¡¯t work as I expected. I was hoping that at least we could end it with a talk.¡± Melaine clicked her tongue and wear the mask that she held in her left hand. ¡°Rekka, let¡¯s destroy this place. Leave her to me! I will end her myself.¡± Said Melaine as she stood up and took a fighting stance. I stood up too and prepared myself to use my ability at moment''s notice. The fire appeared above both of my hands ready to be unleashed anytime. ¡°Are you sure? She¡¯s your little sister right?¡± I asked Melaine. When I said that, the wall of the room was destroyed and a lot of people wearing black clothes entered the room surrounding us. Some of them holding a riffle, and some of them were demonstrating their ability as an Esper. ¡°No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s a part of my failure from the war 80 years ago. She¡¯s my clone, created by the Esper Association!!¡± Melaine put her back on mine as we cover each other. ¡°Clone? I need you to explain it to me after we are done with this!! Leave those small fries to me.¡± I said as the fire on my hand was getting bigger. ¡°Yeah, I will leave them to you!¡± After Melaine said that, she disappeared alongside the other Melaine. ¡°Alright, come with me you small fry!! I will fry you until not even your ash remained!¡± After I said that, a person from the crowd was stepping forward. ¡°Allow me to fight you by myself. My name is Daniel, I want to request a duel between an Esper with you, Mr. Homuhara Rekka.¡± He said as he bowed his head. ¡°Daniel was it, I appreciate your thought. Unfortunately, Princess had ordered me to get rid of you, impostors, quickly. So forgive me as I won¡¯t be able to agree to your request. Come to me together with your comrades! I will end this quickly.¡± I created a wall of fire to surround the impostors inside. The guy that introduced himself as Daniel stepped backward to join his comrades. His face was twisted into a mad scowl after I refused his request for a duel. ¡°You!! Even if you are the right hand of Mugetsu, don¡¯t get cocky!! There is no way you could defeat us by yourself.¡± Daniel said as he created a ball of water from his palm and shoot it towards me. As the ball of water approached me, I send a wave of flame forwards. The flame engulfs the water vaporizes it and keeps going in Daniel¡¯s direction. He was eaten by the wave of flame with temperature reached around 4000¡ãCelcius and burned alive. ¡°AAAHHHHhhh-!¡± After getting burned into charcoal, his remains collapse to the ground and shattered into black ash. ¡°Now, if you lot doesn¡¯t want to end up like him, come !!¡± *** 3rd POV Melaine had used her ability to slow down the time around to the extreme and take her look-alike outside the factory. She feels responsible for creating this mess by hiring her own clone created by the Esper Association to act like Naomi¡¯s organization member. After Melaine took her clone out from the factory, she deactivated her ability and the time turned normal again. ¡°You want to stop me that much? You even bring me outside by yourself!¡± Screamed Melaine¡¯s clone. ¡°You think you had a right to stop me and kill me because I¡¯m your clone? Did you really think that!!?¡± Melaine had a pained look on her face hearing her clone scream. She indeed felt responsible about it, but it was mostly her fault that the situation becomes like this. ¡°No, I just want you to stop this! If I want to kill you, I won¡¯t save you from that facility!! I suggest you stop and come with me! We can be together under Lady Mugetsu if you accept it. You want to change the world right? Imagine doing it while following Lady Mugetsu. I know your feeling, I too had fallen in love with her after all!¡± Melaine shouted back at her clone, she wanted to save her clone. That was the reason why she targeted this factory first and had a talk with her. ¡°Liar! There is no way I could do that. There is no way you will accept me! No one will accept a clone like me!!¡± Melaine¡¯s clone shouted as she dashed to Melaine. She stretched her hand and made a pulling gesture. A rock behind Melaine was pulled when Melaine¡¯s clone was making a pulling gesture, flying towards Melaine. ¡°I will!! So stop it!¡± Melaine slowed down the time and evade the rock. She went towards her clone and moved her because she was in the rock¡¯s flying path. Melaine deactivated her ability after she moved her clone. ¡°Again, you are talking about accepting me. But, you refused to be called big Sister!! You never call my name!! I had a name too, why you never call me by my name?¡± Melaine¡¯s clone was shouting while controlling the objects around Melaine to attack her. ¡°I was afraid!¡± Melaine activated her ability and disappeared. ¡°I am afraid to accept you, that¡¯s until yesterday.¡± Melaine appeared behind her clone and restrained her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is someone with the same goal as me!! I was afraid if I accept you, the Esper Association would change their target to you!!¡± Melaine shouted as she toppled her clone to the ground. ¡°Then, why were you never called me by my name?! Try to call me!!¡± Melaine¡¯s clone struggled under Melaine¡¯s restrain. She can¡¯t free herself and can¡¯t use her ability because her hand was restrained. ¡°I-I ¡­ Bel¡­ just stop this and go with me.¡± Melaine said. ¡°It¡¯s been 80 years, I come here to stop you and fix our relationship. I was a jerk by abandoning you and treat you like a subordinate of mine. I want to apologize to you, I want to start this over.¡± Melaine¡¯s clone, Bel, struggle stopped. A crying sound could be heard from her. ¡°Finally¡­ after 80 years¡­ you called me. Why did you never call me by my name? The name that you had given me when you freed me from that facility?¡± Melaine released her restrain over Bel and said. ¡°Well, I...¡± Right before Melaine finished her sentence, she heard a voice of something exploding from behind. She turned back while helping Bel to stand up. ¡°I will tell you later, okay? For now, we need to help Rekka.¡± ¡°Okay, I will help too, because this was caused by me.¡± Bel wiped her tears and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them disappeared from their location and appeared again inside the factory that was burned by flames. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 43 – Strength in Numbers 23 3rd POV Rekka stood in the middle of the burning factory surrounded by black ash, the remains from the impostors. He noticed Melaine and Bel appeared inside the building and turned towards them. ¡°Oh, you are done Melaine?¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°Y-Yeah, it seems you didn¡¯t need my help? And I come here as fast as I could when I heard the explosion.¡± Answered Melaine. ¡°That was me, I am too fired up that I forgot to see the surrounding. I accidentally blew up some underground gas channel.¡± Rekka dusted his clothes and approached Melaine and Bel. He looked at Bel and said. ¡°Is she coming with us?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my plan. Is she a bother?¡± Said Melaine as she looked at Rekka. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Please allow me to come with you! I will do anything, I can even pretend to be Lady Mugetsu sometimes if you needed me to. Although I¡¯m a clone of my Big Sister, my ability is Telekinesis!¡± Bel stepped forward in front of Rekka and begged him. Seeing a girl begged in front of him make him a bit hesitant. Rekka looked at Melaine and saw her nodded her head. When Rekka was about to agree to bring her, a siren and the sound of a helicopter approaching was heard. ¡°It¡¯s the Esper Association, they were fast.¡± Said Melaine as she took off her mask and give it to Bel. ¡°Bel, wear this. We can¡¯t allow them to see your face.¡± Bel took Melaine''s mask and wore it. Melaine looked at Rekka waiting for his approval. ¡°Alright, we can bring her.¡± Rekka said and he controlled the fire that burns the building and made it disappear. ¡°Good, how about we show our face to the Esper Association before we go back to the base?¡± Said Melaine as she activated her ability and slow down the time. They disappeared from their previous position and appeared outside the factory. When they appeared outside the factory, they saw a group of people wearing PD uniforms already surrounded the factory. From the group of PD, a man in his thirties stepped forward holding a megaphone. ¡°A- Stop your movement!! This area is surrounded by the Esper Association! Cease your resistance and surrender!!¡± He shouted on the megaphone causing his voice to be louder. ¡°Bel, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Melaine looked at Bel that was wearing a mask like Mugetsu. Bel looked at Melaine and then turned to Rekka. She seems to look for approval from Rekka to do something. ¡°Oh? I see, maybe Princess will allow it if it¡¯s just like this. You can do it.¡± Rekka nodded and give his permission. He walked and stopped behind Bel, he wanted to create the usual situation when he attacked the Esper Association with Princess. Bel nodded and used her Telekinesis to control the object around them. ¡°My mask had a feature to change your voice, I already set it to sound similar to Lady Mugetsu''s voice 6 months ago.¡± Said Melaine. Bel nodded and turned to look at the group of PD that turned wary when she uses her Telekinesis. ¡°Surrender? You want me, Mugetsu, to surrender? Are you dogs of the Esper Association serious?¡± The voice that came out from Bel was similar to Naomi¡¯s voice 6 months ago when she made a declaration. The group of PD officers were hit by a realization, at first they had thought that there was no way Mugetsu attacked a factory in the United States. Although her appearance was similar to the reported file of Mugetsu, they thought it was an impostor. But, after they saw her Telekinesis ability and her voice was similar to the video that was turning as evidence in the Esper Association. They know that the person in front of them was not an impostor. ¡°A-attack!!!¡± The man that was holding the megaphone shouted out an order. The group of PD officers immediately unleashed their ability to Rekka¡¯s group. Fire, Ice, Earth, Wind, any kind of ability were launched. Seeing the attack, Melaine activated her ability and disappeared from their position. Because the attack from the group of PD causing a cloud of smoke and dust, they can¡¯t see Rekka¡¯s group. They waited for the cloud of smoke and dust to disappear to see their condition. As they were waiting, a fireball with a diameter of 30 meters appeared above them and slowly but surely coming down. ¡°Barrier!! Put on the barrier!! Anyone that has Ice and Water ability, shoot that fireball! No matter what we can¡¯t let it hit us!!¡± Shout and scream filled the group of PD, barriers, and wall of earth were erected above their group. Water and Ice were launched at the fireball causing a steam explosion. Hot steam filled the area, the vision was limited because of the white steam. At that moment, a voice could be heard. ¡°Is this the level of this country¡¯s Esper Association? I was disappointed. Hear me, you dog of Esper Association. Tell your owner that we, the Moon of Akasha, will spread the truth to the world!! I, Mugetsu, swore on my name!¡± The group of PD officers were panicked, the man that gave out the order earlier took a quick decision and gave another order. ¡°Wind ability Esper!! Use your ability to get rid of this steam!! FAST!! Or they will escape from us!¡± The Espers with the ability to control Wind used their ability and get rid of the steam. They managed to get rid of the steam after a few seconds. But when the steam was cleared, Rekka¡¯s group were nowhere to be found. ¡°DAMN IT!! They have escaped.¡± The leader slammed down the megaphone that he held. He gritted his teeth and looking at the sky. ¡°Moon of Akasha, just wait. The Esper Association will capture all your members!!¡± He looked at the helicopter at the sky that was recording the attack. *** Meanwhile, with Naomi. After Naomi has done with her coffee, she wears her mask again and entered the house. ¡°Dan-Bi, thank you for the drink.¡± Naomi gave the empty cup to Dan-Bi and thanked her. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Princess.¡± Dan-Bi took the empty cup and put it on the table together with the rest of the cups. ¡°Princess, what will you do now? Do you want to stay over?¡± Asked Anna. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay over. I will go back for now, and I don¡¯t know when will I be able to come here again.¡± Naomi said as she shook her head. ¡°I see, that¡¯s really unfortunate. But, Princess. Please visit us when you have time, okay?¡± Anna approached Naomi and hugged her. Anna looked up at Naomi''s face while hugging her. ¡°If I have time.¡± Said Naomi. Anna beamed out a smile and release Naomi from the hug. ¡°Okay!! Please be careful on your way back, Princess!!¡± Anna waved her hand. ¡°Please be careful Princess.¡± Said Dan-Bi as she bowed a little. ¡°Yes, see you again.¡± Answered Naomi as she exited the house and flew back to her home. ¡®Now, I need to think of an excuse. I don¡¯t want my parents to suspect me right now.¡¯ Naomi flew back while thinking about her excuse. ¡®Well, let¡¯s say I just get back from my friend''s house.¡¯ Naomi didn¡¯t know yet, that she will get a surprise when she has arrived at her home. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Thanks the New Squad Leader : - Judd Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 44 – Strength in Numbers 24 3rd POV ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Naomi said as she entered her house. She destroyed the mask that she was wearing earlier and threw it into the sea. She destroyed it because she has no plan to use the mask for at least a year, she wants the name Mugetsu to disappear for a while. ¡°Oh, Naomi! Welcome home, where were you? Coming home this late? It¡¯s dangerous outside!¡± Naomi¡¯s Dad, Tetsuma welcomed Naomi with a shout from the living room and asked her. ¡°I was in my friend¡¯s house, I met them when I was done negotiating with the Esper Association.¡± Answered Naomi as she took off her shoes and go to the living room. ¡°Is that so, but it¡¯s good that you are safe.¡± Said Tetsuma. In the living room, Tetsuma and Mizuki were sitting on the couch watching a TV. When Naomi entered the living room, Mizuki looked over her and said. ¡°Did you have dinner already?¡± ¡°Not yet, is there any ingredient on the kitchen Mom?¡± Naomi approached the couch and stopped behind Mizuki. ¡°There is curry in the fridge, you just need to heat it in the microwave.¡± ¡°Okay, I will change my clothes and heat the curry.¡± Naomi goes upstairs to her room and changed her clothes. She wears a loose white t-shirt and shorts. After changing her clothes, Naomi went to the kitchen and heated the curry. She took a plate and preparing the rice as the curry was being heated in the microwave. *ding* The sound that indicates the Microwave was done heating the curry was heard by Naomi. She took the plate full of rice and put the curry on top of it. Naomi goes to the living room bringing the curry rice and sat down on the couch beside Mizuki. ¡°Naomi, eat in the dining room. Why did you eat here?¡± Asked Mizuki. ¡°Well, I want to watch TV too, it¡¯s just 1 plate so I think I could eat it while watching the TV.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Maa, don¡¯t sweat it, mom! Naomi has been a good girl, so if she wants to eat here, why not?¡± Said Tetsuma as he patted Mizuki''s shoulder. ¡°I guess so, well enjoy your meal, Naomi. Is it good?¡± Said Mizuki. Naomi took a bite of the curry rice and said. ¡°Umm, It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mizuki watches the TV again as she said that. The program that was aired on TV was a comedy from the US because all of them understand English, they had no problem understanding the joke and the language. Naomi enjoyed the curry rice while watching the comedy show, but suddenly the camera of the show was changed into that of news. ¡¸We are very sorry for the sudden change in the schedule. We just received a live feed from one of our news helicopters. They managed to record the explosion from the factory in the middle of a city. The news helicopter right now was recording the incident right above the factory. Let¡¯s ask the personnel on the scene.¡¹ The screen was changed into a burning factory in the middle of a city in the United States. ¡°That¡¯s terrible, the fire is so big that it engulfed the whole building. How¡¯s the fate of the worker inside?¡± Tetsuma touched his chin with his right hand while watching the TV. ¡¸Thank you, John, from the Studio. This is Amy reporting from the scene. As you can see, the fire had eaten the whole factory and kept getting bigger.¡¹ The Esper Association¡¯s car had arrived and the PD came out one by one. They surrounded the building in an orderly manner. ¡¸The Esper Association PD had arrived. Could the burning factory be the act of an Esper?¡¹ The factory was burning in a flame bigger than the building itself. The flame was getting bigger, but suddenly it disappeared. The reporter was surprised and got fired up. ¡¸Look! The fire suddenly disappeared. The Esper Association¡¯s public defender has surrounded the building. Let¡¯s take a look at how the situation will develop from the sky.¡¹ Naomi was getting excited watching the news. She ate her curry faster and finished in a flash in order to focus on watching the TV. ¡®An attack! This is exciting. I want to join in too~¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi stood up and picked a bottle of water in the fridge and sat down again on the couch. She drank the water while watching the TV. ¡¸Wait, there is someone standing in front of the factory!!¡¹ After the reporter said that, the camera was zoomed in to the entrance of the factory. ¡¸That is!! A figure of 3 people standing in front of the factory is¡­ they are! The Moon of Akasha right hand, codename from the Esper Association Salamander!! And in front of him¡­ to think she is here! The one called the worst Esper in history by the Esper Association, Mugetsu!!! The 3rd figure is unknown, a girl with the same height as Mugetsu, no information is known!!¡¹ Naomi spurted the water on her mouth when she heard that. ¡°Naomi!! That¡¯s dirty!¡± Exclaimed Mizuki. ¡°That¡¯s right Naomi, you can¡¯t spurt water like that!¡± Added Tetsuma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got surprised to see the news. I heard about them from my friend 6 months ago, to think they appeared on TV is a surprise for me.¡± Said Naomi. ¡®What¡¯s that reporter said? I am called the worst Esper, at least call me Moon of Akasha¡¯s leader or The strongest Esper. The worst Esper, really?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡¸They seem to talk about something with the Esper Association PD.¡¹ As the reporter said that, in the camera, every object around the 3 figures were floating. ¡¸She uses her ability!! Go higher! Take the helicopter higher, we don¡¯t want to get into their crossfire.¡¹ As the helicopter went higher, the camera keeps zooming to keep the TV viewers informed about the situation. The Esper Association¡¯s PD could be seen using their ability to attack the 3 figures. They created a cloud of dust and smoke that prevented the reporters to see the situation. As the cloud of dust and smoke begin to dissipate, the 3 figures were standing on top of the factory¡¸Look, they are on the factory¡¯s roof!¡¹ Suddenly, a big fireball appeared right below the helicopter, almost touching the helicopter. The reporter was panicked and tell the pilot to go away from the location. ¡¸T-T-That¡¯s from us, studio please respond! We will back away from here, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡¹ ¡¸Roger, thank you for reporting from the scene. I will take over.¡¹ ¡®Well, what were those idiots doing there with someone that was cosplaying as pitiful me from 6 months ago?¡¯ When the helicopter went away from the location, a burst of white steam favor filled the area where the fireball was. The camera went back to the guys in the studio and Naomi lost her interest. ¡°Dad, Mom, I will go to my room.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Good Night.¡± She approached Mizuki and give her a kiss on the cheeks. ¡°Good Night Naomi.¡± Both of them answered Naomi and she went upstairs. ¡®Those idiots! If they want to attack someplace, why did they leave me!!¡¯ Naomi felt a bit angry because she was left alone by her subordinates. ¡®If they were like that, I won¡¯t invite any of them to attack someplace in the future!!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 45 – Strength in Numbers 25 3rd POV Naomi has no schedule to do as the Manager of Akasa Inc. today, so she went to school. She changed her clothes to her school uniform in her room and went downstairs after she was ready. Waiting for Naomi in the hallway was Hotaru, she wears a white shirt and black suit like a business lady. ¡°What are you doing here, Miss Nobi?¡± Asked Naomi when she saw Hotaru stood in the hallway. ¡°Waiting for you~ I am your bodyguard after all.¡± Said Hotaru as she saluted to Naomi and smiled. ¡°When I am on my official duty, right now I am going to school. So you don¡¯t need to guard me.¡± Naomi took her shoes and wears them. Hotaru put down her salute and approached Naomi from behind. She hugged Naomi and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the Director said that I need to guard you 24/7. So we will be together from now on~¡± Naomi made an expression that said ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯. She tried to shake off Hotaru¡¯s hug and exited the house. ¡°You don¡¯t need to guard me 24/7, from sunrise until sunset is enough.¡± Naomi walked out of her house and went to school. ¡°Ah! I will do it like that.¡± Said Hotaru as she followed Naomi. ¡°Where is your school? I can take you there in an instant. I can teleport right away if you told me the location.¡± Hotaru stopped in front of Naomi and offered Naomi as she made a peace sign with her hand. ¡°I refuse, I will stand out if you teleport me there.¡± Naomi circling Hotaru and walked again. ¡°Boo~ If your schoolmate saw me following you around you will stand out either way!¡± Hotaru said while pouting her cheeks. Naomi stopped on her track and think about it. ¡®That¡¯s true, if she follows me everywhere I will stand out. Meanwhile, if she teleported me there and let her stood quietly behind the classroom it will be better. I will forbid her from entering my school.¡¯ Naomi thought as she turned to Hotaru and said. ¡°If you insist, take me in front of my school only. I won¡¯t allow you to enter the school ground. Understand, Miss Nobi?¡± Said Naomi seriously. ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t enter your school as a bodyguard. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hotaru put her right hand on her waist and extended her left hand to Naomi. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Naomi took her left hand and said. ¡°I¡¯m in your care.¡± Hotaru nodded and ask. ¡°So¡­¡± Naomi looked at Hotaru confused. She said let¡¯s go but she didn¡¯t teleport, is something wrong? Or she could not teleport Naomi because of the power difference? ¡°¡­ Where is your school?¡± Hotaru scratched her cheeks as she said that. Naomi couldn¡¯t hold back her sigh and let it out. She shook her head and took out her holo phone opening the map. She gives a marker on the map and let Hotaru saw it. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Okay! Just close your eyes to avoid getting dizzy from teleportation.¡± Said Hotaru. ¡°OK, I¡¯m ready.¡± Naomi did as Hotaru had said and closed her eyes. As if, Naomi didn¡¯t close her eyes completely and saw the teleportation process. The previous neighborhood scenery was warped into her school¡¯s entrance gate. ¡®It¡¯s different from what Melaine did. Hotaru¡¯s teleportation caused a slight warp effect to the surroundings while what Melaine did basically didn¡¯t leave any effect. Melaine''s ability is too versatile as I had expected, but I didn¡¯t know that teleportation would be worse than her ability.¡¯ Naomi was analyzing Hotaru''s ability and comparing her experience with what Melaine did to her yesterday. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, you can open your eyes.¡± Hotaru''s voice brings Naomi back and Naomi opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s convenient, how about you quit PD and become my secretary instead? I will give you double from what Esper Association gave you.¡± Said Naomi to Hotaru. ¡°R-really?!¡± Hotaru¡¯s eyes sparkled before she stopped suddenly. She had a bitter smile on her face and said. ¡°Maybe if you give your offer 6 months ago before Mugetsu¡¯s attack I will accept it. But, I can¡¯t accept your offer now. I want to stop Mugetsu, and the only way to achieve that is to stay as PD.¡± Hotaru clenched her fist and looked at Naomi. ¡°Did you watch the news yesterday? About Mugetsu¡¯s attack in the United States.¡± Asked Hotaru. ¡°I did, the fireball at the end of the news was so big. I guess that¡¯s the ability of Mugetsu¡¯s subordinate?¡± ¡°Yes, that was the ability of Homuhara Rekka. We suspected that he is Mugetsu¡¯s right hand in her organization. He is an SS-Ranked criminal that escaped from the Hokkaido¡¯s prison.¡± Hotaru''s expression was serious when she said that. Realizing that Naomi was staring at her, she smiled and said. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry about them!! As long as I stay beside you, we can escape anytime!¡± She tried to reassure Naomi with her smile, Naomi understands that and smiled back. She put her hand on Hotaru¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°I will count on you when that time comes, Miss Nobi. It seems school is about to start, I will go to my classroom. See you after school, Miss Nobi.¡± After Naomi said that, she entered the school and go to her classroom. ¡®Well, if they come to me I won¡¯t get scared. They are my subordinates after all.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡®Maybe I will play for a while before I got teleported by Hotaru when that time comes? That will be interesting.¡¯ Naomi entered her classroom and sit on her desk. She read a book in her locker, the book was about how to be a great manager. She bought this book when her parents told her that she will become Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager. After reading for a few minutes, the bell that signified the class started was rung. She put her book on the desk and took out a notebook to pretend that she was paying attention to the class. The homeroom teacher entered the classroom with another woman in a suit. When Naomi saw the woman, she let out a sigh of resignation. The homeroom teacher stands in front of the class and introduces the woman beside her to the students. ¡°Pay attention! From now on there is a new assistant teacher for this class. She is from the Esper Association so please behave yourself!!¡± The students become noisy when they heard that the woman was from the Esper Association. They made a guess about why she became an assistant teacher in this school. Some of the students guessed that she is on a mission, the others guessed that she was searching for talents. ¡°Please keep quiet!! Miss Nobi, you may introduce yourself to the students.¡± The woman, Nobi Hotaru takes a step forward and introduces herself to the students. ¡°Hello, I am the new assistant teacher, Nobi Hotaru. Nice to meet you!¡± Hotaru smiled as she introduced herself. ¡®Haa- she won¡¯t follow me as a bodyguard. So she will enter the classroom as an assistant teacher instead?!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 20 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Dan - logan hassett Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 46 – Strength in Numbers 26 3rd POV The school was over, Naomi went to the Akasa Inc. building to make a weapon that she had planned to use as Naomi. Fortunately, she had convenient transportation so she arrived at Akasa Inc.¡¯s building in just a moment. ¡°Thanks teach, you can go back to school to finish your job.¡± Said Naomi to Hotaru. ¡°Gah- teach¡­ Naomi~ don¡¯t be so cold like that!¡± Hotaru bends over like she took damage from Naomi''s word and slumped to the ground. Naomi looked at Hotaru like she was looking at an insect and said. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, you are my teacher after all. So I won¡¯t call you anything other than Teach.¡± Naomi turned and walked toward Akasa Inc.¡¯s entrance door. ¡°Wait! It was my fault, I¡¯m sorry. Just call me Miss Nobi like usual! Or even better call me Hotaru!!¡± Hotaru runs toward Naomi and clings to her arm. ¡°Release my arm teach! You are a teacher, please act like one!¡± Said Naomi as she tried to make Hotaru released her arm. ¡°I am your bodyguard, not your teacher!¡± Said Hotaru as she clings to Naomi¡¯s arm tighter. ¡°Fine, I give up. Just don¡¯t talk to me in the school alright? Haa- why did the Esper Association made you my bodyguard.¡± Naomi sighed as she stopped trying to release Hotaru from her arm. Hotaru released Naomi¡¯s arm as she smiled and said. ¡°I can do that.¡± ¡°As I said before, you don¡¯t need to follow me everywhere I went. I will call you when I need you.¡± Naomi said as she entered Akasa Inc.¡¯s building and went to the top floor by using an elevator. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, the Esper Association order me to protect you. Especially after the news about Mugetsu¡¯s attack yesterday, they asked all PD that works as bodyguards to protect them 24/7.¡± Explained Hotaru. She stood in front of Naomi inside the elevator, supposedly guarding her against any sudden attack. ¡®So it¡¯s because of those guys!! I will take my word back and cancel Melaine¡¯s reward!¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°Is that so, should I bring a weapon to guard myself if the situation is that dangerous?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°That is¡­¡± Hotaru was considering Naomi¡¯s question. If Naomi could use a weapon to defend herself, that would make her safer. ¡°I could use a cold weapon with my Telekinesis, I don¡¯t need a firearm if that¡¯s what you worried for.¡± Added Naomi. ¡®There is a chance that overprotective Mom of mine will refuse to let me wield a weapon. Hotaru would be a great help convincing her. Hotaru! I¡¯m counting on you!¡¯ ¡°True, you can bring a weapon if you want. I will ask the Esper Association for your permit. Just tell me what weapon that you choose later.¡± Hotaru said while nodding her head. ¡°Thank you, can you help me convince my Mom about it? I had a weapon on my mind but I am afraid of asking for her permission by myself.¡± Said Naomi as she smiled. But she thinks about a different thing inside her mind. ¡®You need a permit to bring a weapon? Thank god I asked Hotaru.¡¯ ¡°Un~ I will help you. It¡¯s for your protection so I guarantee that she will allow it.¡± Hotaru make guts pose and smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡± The elevator stopped at their destination. Naomi and Hotaru exited the elevator and walked to the only door on the entire floor. Naomi opened the door without knocking. Inside the room was Naomi¡¯s office, her parents had provided Naomi with this office for her to work. This is the first time she entered this office after the official opening 2 days ago. The office was huge because the entire floor was dedicated to it. There is a room for Naomi to welcome the guest, a nap room where Naomi could rest when she is tired, even a shower room. ¡°This is amazing, your office is better than the Esper Association¡¯s!!¡± Exclaimed Hotaru. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Asked Naomi as she sits on the chair behind a luxurious table in the room. Hotaru sit on the chair in front of Naomi and said. ¡°I mean, you have a large office for yourself! There are even 2 nap rooms here!¡± ¡°You can live here if you want to. I will call my Mom to ask for permission.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°No no no, I paid for my apartment for 3 years already. I can¡¯t move here because of work too.¡± Hotaru denied Naomi¡¯s offer while waving her hand. ¡°That so, Hotaru. Remember that you will help me convince my Mom to get me a weapon?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Of course, we just talked about that a few minutes ago.¡± Answered Hotaru. ¡°I will call my Mom now, I will give you a sign to help me if I need it.¡± Said Naomi as she pulled out her holo phone from her pocket. Naomi saw Hotaru nodded at her, she dialed her holo phone and called her Mom. After a few rings, the call was accepted and Mizuki¡¯s voice comes out from the speaker. ¡°Hello, Naomi? Do you need something?¡± Asked Mizuki. ¡°Hello, mom. I do need something.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°What is it? You just need to ask, you know? You never asked us anything all these years, so we are happy that you ask something from us.¡± Mizuki was happy because Naomi asked her for something, it was obvious from her tone. ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. I want to make a weapon for myself.¡± Said Naomi. Mizuki was silent for a while until she asked Naomi. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Umm, so. The world is dangerous right now, so it¡¯s better if I had a weapon to protect myself with. That¡¯s what Miss Nobi said to me.¡± Answered Naomi. Hotaru was panicked when Naomi shifted the blame on her, but she saw Naomi¡¯s grinning and her face turned blue. She realized that it was Naomi¡¯s plan from the start to use her as an excuse to get a weapon for Naomi herself, and she had gotten into a trap willingly. ¡°Shh! I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Hotaru whispered to Naomi quietly. Naomi put her index finger on her lips and muttered. ¡°Your fault.¡± ¡°Alright, but ask Miss Nobi to teach you how to use it, okay? How about the permit to use a weapon?¡± Asked Mizuki from the phone. ¡°Miss Nobi said that she will ask the Esper Association for the permit.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll allow it. Just, be careful okay?¡± ¡°Okay mom, bye. Love you.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Love you too, Naomi.¡± Naomi ended the call after Mizuki said that. She turned to look at blue-faced Hotaru and made a peace sign with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s like that, so. I will be counting on you, Miss Nobi.¡± Said Naomi as she smiled. ¡°Demon, you are a demon!!¡± Shouted Hotaru as she slumped on the table and released tears from her eyes. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 21 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Thanks to the Executive : - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 47 – Strength in Numbers 27 It¡¯s been a week since Naomi has asked permission from her Mom to bring a weapon. Hotaru, as promised told the Esper Association to release a permit for Naomi. She worked hard to obtain the permit, unlike what she thought at first, a procedure to obtain a permit to bring a weapon for 16 years old girl is difficult. Hotaru needed 4 days to obtain the permit and give it to Naomi. In the meantime, Naomi made the weapon that she had in mind. After she obtained her parent¡¯s permission a week ago, Naomi went to the weapon maker box that she saw when she was here to see the situation. She didn¡¯t hesitate to approach the box and called some worker that was working to operate the machine. The weapon-making process was simple, just press a button and the machine will do the rest of it. No need for a blacksmith or any human to assemble the weapon at all. The weapon was done after 3 hours, Naomi looked at the weapon and nodded with satisfaction. The smile plastered on her face showing how happy she was with the final result of the weapon. Today, she was sitting in her office waiting for a guest. Hotaru stood behind Naomi had a dark circle under her eyes because of fatigue. Because the summer season was approaching, Naomi took off her suit and wearing only a white shirt and long black pants. She didn¡¯t take off her tie because it didn¡¯t bother her as much as the suit. On top of Naomi''s table, there are stacks of papers. All of it was paperwork that needed Naomi¡¯s approval. In this week, Naomi didn¡¯t attend her school at all, she find no reason as to why she needed to attend her middle school anymore when she worked as a manager of a company. Hotaru looked at Naomi with awe in her eyes. Although Naomi had a lack of sleep like her, Naomi was working at a fast speed without any sign of exhaustion. Even today, Naomi needed to welcome a guest to make a deal. While Naomi was in the middle of doing her paperwork, a knock was heard from the door. Naomi stopped her pen and looked at Hotaru. Hotaru understand and nodded, she approached the door and asked. ¡°Yes? Who is this?¡± ¡°My name is Lee Hyun-Woo, CEO of Luna Corporation. I had an appointment with Miss Akasa this afternoon, may I enter?¡± The voice behind the door said with a polite tone. Hotaru looked at Naomi which she answered. ¡°You may enter.¡± Receiving the knowledge from Naomi, Hotaru opened the door. Hyun-Woo that was wearing a gray suit and pants stood right in front of the door. He bowed a little and entered the room while looking around with respect in his eyes. Hotaru bowed a little to Hyun-Woo and said, ¡°Please come over here.¡± She walked towards Naomi''s desk and asked Hyun-Woo to sit in the chair while she went to Naomi and stood behind her. ¡°Pleased to meet you again, Miss Akasa. My name is Lee Hyun-Woo from Luna Corporation. I am really grateful to be granted this meeting, this is not much but please take it.¡± Hyun-Woo took out a present box from his pocket and handed it to Naomi. Hotaru was eyeing the box suspiciously, but she decided to not act because she think that exchanging gifts was common in high society. Naomi took Hyun-Woo¡¯s gift and said, ¡°The feeling is the same as me, Mr. Lee. I am grateful for the gift, I will take it.¡± They both smiled at each other, from outsider''s perspective they look like they are smiling because of business. But, for Naomi and Hyun-Woo the meaning was different. Naomi was thinking, ¡®Nice!! You are a good subordinate, bringing a gift for me, maybe I will not call you an idiot anymore!¡¯ While Hyun-Woo was thinking, ¡®Why¡¯d I have to do this!? I was fired up a week ago, but when I think about it. Isn¡¯t my position dangerous!? If I mess up here, what will Princess do to me? I can¡¯t imagine it, maybe I will have a free fall from the sky again?¡¯ Hyun-Woo tried to hide his nervousness with his smile. Because both Hyun-Woo and Naomi didn¡¯t say anything, they become awkward and their smile turned into a stiff smile. Fortunately, Naomi took the initiation and turned to Hotaru. ¡°Hotaru, could you bring a tea for us? I prefer green tea. How about you, Mr. Lee?¡± Naomi asked Hyun-Woo, he was smiling brightly once again and answered Naomi. ¡°I will have a Black Tea, with no sugar please.¡± Hotaru nodded and walked out of the room. Her professionalism was shown when there is a guest, if it was the normal Hotaru, she would skip around while saying ¡°Yes~ I will fetch it for you, Naomi~¡± or something. After making sure Hotaru was not here and the door was closed, Naomi¡¯s expression turned serious, and looked at Hyun-Woo. Hyun-Woo, already used to the sudden change of Naomi turned serious too and deployed a soundproof barrier. After making sure that the barrier was deployed correctly, Hyun-Woo nodded his head. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Naomi saw Hyun-Woo nodded his head, asked Hyun-Woo about the situation in the base. ¡°We had annihilated all of them with the help of Melaine. With her ability, we managed to arrive faster and more efficient on destroying the target.¡± Answered Hyun-Woo. He reported about the progress of the impostor annihilation that was handed over to Rekka and Melaine. ¡°Good, for now, keep up the good work. I would not be able to visit the base, this company just opened a week ago, so I need to be here for the time being. How about the other thing?¡± Naomi decided to use this chance to ask about Melaine¡¯s situation. She was worried about her, especially about her behavior. Who knows there will be a time when Melaine suddenly appeared in Naomi¡¯s office and hugged her out of nowhere. She definitely didn¡¯t want that to happen, so she needs to monitor Melaine closely. ¡°Is it about that? Please visit the base next week for a while for that matter, Princess. We just need you for a few minutes! I promise it will not be for long! If you didn¡¯t visit the base at that time, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± Hyun-Woo said that like he¡¯s on his wit end. He looked like a man who lost all hope in the world. Naomi was thinking, ¡®Is Melaine¡¯s situation that serious? For Hyun-Woo to look like this, maybe I will visit next week to calm her down for a moment.¡¯ ¡°Sure, I will visit the base next week. Now, deactivate your barrier, Hotaru is on her way here.¡± Hyun-Woo was smiling brightly when he heard that Naomi will visit the base next week. He quickly shatters the soundproof barrier and puts on his businessman act before Hotaru entered the room. ¡°Thank you. Really, thank you very much.¡± Said Hyun-Woo. Hearing Hyun-Woo saying thank you all of a sudden, Naomi could only answer, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡®Really, what happened with Melaine?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 7 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Thanks to the Executive : - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 48 – Strength in Numbers 28 ¡°Excuse me.¡± The door was opened alongside Hotaru¡¯s voice. Hotaru entered the office while holding a tray with 2 white cups on top of it. She hold the tray with her left hand and walked towards Naomi¡¯s desk. She set the cup on the table in front of Naomi¡¯s and Hyun-Woo. ¡°Thank you.¡± Said Hyun-Woo to Hotaru. She nodded and stood behind Naomi still holding the tray in her hands. Hyun-Woo sipped the tea and gave his impression. ¡°This is a good tea, where did you fetch it, Miss Akasa?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know. All of it was prepared by Miss Nobi here.¡± Naomi said as she pointed at Hotaru behind her. Hotaru smiled when Naomi said her name. Although choosing a good tea was a trivial matter, Hotaru is happy because someone complimented her about it. ¡°Oh? You''ve got a good subordinate, Miss Akasa.¡± Hyun-Woo put down the cup that he held on the table and smiled. ¡°Thank you, she is indeed a good subordinate. Mr. Lee, how about we got into the main topic?¡± Naomi put her hands on the table and smiled. ¡°I heard you wanted to order weapons monthly. I don¡¯t want to dig too deep into your matter, but I need to ask this as a weapon manufacturer. Why do you need a weapon?¡± Hyun-Woo straighten his position and said, ¡°For that matter, I suppose you must¡¯ve known about the Moon of Akasha¡¯s frequent attack in this 1 week right?¡± Naomi nodded at Hyun-Woo and confirmed, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what happen. But, it seems MUGETSU spearheaded the attack? I thought she was going to disappear for 2 years according to her declaration 6 months ago.¡± Naomi emphasized the name Mugetsu to Hyun-Woo and smiled. Naomi was not informed about the attack and the fake Mugetsu. The reason why she secluded herself in her office wasn¡¯t entirely because of the paperwork, Naomi was sulking for the first time. Naomi was sulking because she was not invited to join the attack. While she¡¯s still working the paperwork, her subordinates have fun fighting. Hyun-Woo could feel Naomi¡¯s feeling, sweat poured out in his back, drenched his shirt and suit. He nervously opened his mouth and answered Naomi. ¡°W-well, indeed. I thought like that too, but for some reason, she had appeared in the United States a week ago.¡± ¡°Right, I was wondering about that too. So you wanted to buy a weapon because of them. I assume you wanted the weapons as a means for protection?¡± Naomi asked as she leaned to her chair. She knew that leaning her back is a bad attitude, even Hotaru was eyeing her from behind. But, she didn¡¯t change her attitude, she want to show her superiority to Hyun-Woo. Naomi, as the manager of Akasa Inc., has a higher position than Hyun-Woo, she wanted to make it clear by acting as she please. Naomi knows that a bad attitude will impact her reputation, but she doesn¡¯t care because the other party is Hyun-Woo. If it¡¯s another person, she would act properly and politely. Naomi¡¯s attitude was a means to tell Hyun-Woo that she was displeased by the attack. She had no chance to express it earlier because Hotaru is coming back. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. We need at least 10 weapons monthly to arm our guards.¡± Answered Hyun-Woo. ¡°10 weapons?¡± Naomi touched her chin with her right hand, she look like she was thinking about it. ¡°We can¡¯t provide you 10 weapons, how about 5?¡± Naomi said as she snapped her finger. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you 12% of my share in Luna Corporation, how about 8?¡± Hyun-Woo said and smiled. ¡°Oh, 12%? I¡¯m afraid 8 is too much, how about 6? And I want 15% of your share.¡± Naomi crossed her leg as she said that. ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Akasa, are you joking? 12% and 7 weapons, this is my last price.¡± Hyun-Woo faked a laugh and waved his hand in front of his face. ¡°Buying a weapon needs a permit, I bet you didn¡¯t have a permit right? How about 15% and we will take care of the permits, how about it? Miss Nobi over here is a Public Defender from the Esper Association, so she can request a permit for your company directly to the Director.¡± Hotaru¡¯s ear perked when she heard Naomi. ¡®She wants me to work again?! Demon, she¡¯s a demon!!!¡¯ thought Hotaru. She looked at Naomi with disbelief. She¡¯s supposed to be a bodyguard, but Naomi treated her like a secretary instead! She was not paid to do all those work! ¡°Indeed, I forgot about the permit. Can you at least make it 13%? 15% is too much as expected.¡± Hyun-Woo picks up his cup on the table and drinks it. ¡°Hmm, what kind of weapons do you need? If it¡¯s firearms, I can¡¯t give it to you for 13%. We need to supply the bullets too if you ordered firearms, so add 2% on top of that 13% for the bullets.¡± Said Naomi as she picked up her teacup and took a sip of it. ¡°How about it?¡± Hyun-Woo put his cup back on the table and touched his chin with his right hand. He seems thinking about the price, after a while, he nodded and said. ¡°Makes sense, I agree with the price.¡± Hyun-Woo extended his hand, offering a handshake to Naomi. Naomi took Hyun-Woo¡¯s hand and finished the deal, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to have a business with you.¡± They both smiled at each other before Naomi pulled her hand. She looked at Hotaru and said, ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, please prepare a permit for his company Miss Nobi.¡± Hotaru leaned to Naomi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°There is no way I could prepare it!! I was not paid to do that kind of job!¡± Upon hearing Hotaru, Naomi smiled and whispered back, ¡°How much did the Esper Association pay you?¡± Hotaru was puzzled before she answer, ¡°Around 750.000 Yen.¡± Naomi smirked in victory and said, ¡°If you get his permit, I will pay you 1 million Yen. E-v-e-r-y m-o-n-t-h.¡± She said the last sentence slowly to entice Hotaru. Hotaru''s eyes shined when she heard Naomi, a letter Y could be seen in her eyes. She straightened her back and saluted. ¡°Please leave it to me, I will prepare your permit as soon as possible.¡± Hyun-Woo was surprised, no. He was shocked. To think Naomi could persuade a PD officer easily, once again his respect for Naomi grew. He couldn¡¯t imagine anyone who could do what Naomi did in the same way. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Miss Nobi.¡± Hyun-Woo said and smiled at Hotaru. Hyun-Woo and Hotaru talked about the detail, how many people did Hyun-Woo plan to give a weapon to, and what is the weapon type. While both of them talked about the detail, Naomi was sipping her tea and think, ¡®Easy money, easy subordinates. Hotaru is too easy to deceive, while Hyun-Woo is an idiot. I¡¯ve got my weapons ready and the programs are still around 10 months away. Should I visit the base like Hyun-Woo said next week?¡¯ As Naomi thinking about her next move, Hotaru and Hyun-Woo had done with their discussion. Hotaru bring a stack of documents to Naomi and asked for her approval. Naomi skimped through the documents and found nothing strange, she took a pen and give her approval. Naomi handed the documents to Hotaru again and she saw that everything was approved. Hotaru invited Hyun-Woo to another room and he nodded. Hotaru and Hyun-Woo exited the room leaving Naomi alone. ¡®Hm, what just happened? Did they leave me here? Really?¡¯ Naomi was dumbfounded, they left Naomi without telling her a reason or excuse themselves. ¡®Just wait Hyun-Woo, I will visit the base next week! And you will get your punishment! Along with Melaine and the fake Mugetsu. How dare they use my name without informed me and asked my permission!! I can report them to DMCA and they will get a case!!¡¯ Naomi chuckled in the room alone, leaving an eerie sound. In another location, a girl with hair tied in twin-tail shuddered and looking in Naomi¡¯s direction instinctively. ¡°What is that?! Is Lady Mugetsu thinking about me?!!¡± She doesn¡¯t know Naomi¡¯s plan, and she will regret it. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 7 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Thanks to the Executive : - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 49 – Strength in Numbers Final RaizarP Hello there~ The 3rd arc is done, next, we will be entering the new arc! Thanks for all your support and comment, and a special thank you to all of you who have supported me on Patreon. Well, Enjoy the chapter!~ ¡°So, can you explain? Melaine.¡± As Naomi promised, she visited the base a week after her deal with Hyun-Woo. She visited at dawn because today she still had a business in her office. Because Naomi demolished her mask the last time she visited the base, she buy a new mask before coming here. She buy a white mask this time to make sure no one would suspect her as Mugetsu. Right now Naomi sitting on the couch and asking Melaine that sat across her. Sitting beside Melaine is an exact copy of her, only her hair was cut short resembling Naomi¡¯s hair. She¡¯s Bel, the leader of the impostors, and Melaine¡¯s supposed to be a clone. Melaine lowered her head, she feel guilty towards Naomi for taking a decision by herself. ¡°I have no excuse-¡° ¡°Umu, so you have no excuse. How about your twin sister?¡± Naomi looked at Bel and she flinched. Although Bel was scared by what will Naomi did to her, she was happy that she finally saw her beloved Lady Mugetsu right in front of her. Bel¡¯s expression melted into a happy smile with her droll dripping from her mouth. ¡®So this one is no good too, as expected of Melaine¡¯s sister. They both a pervert!¡¯ thought Naomi as she watched Bel. ¡°I-I-I am happy to meet you, Lady Mugetsu!!¡± Bel exclaimed as she leaned forward do Naomi. Melaine reached toward Bel and pulled her back to the couch before she can lean any further. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her behavior! Also Lady Mugetsu, she¡¯s not my sister!¡± Melaine restrained Bel that struggled to reach Naomi. ¡®Hm, she¡¯s not her sister? Then¡­ she¡¯s her daughter?¡¯ Naomi was thinking that Bel is Melaine¡¯s sister at first. But, after remembering Melaine¡¯s ability, Naomi thinks that it was not strange if she had a daughter. ¡°I see, so she¡¯s your ¡­ that. I understand.¡± Naomi nodded and raised her hand to stop Melaine from restraining Bel. Bel stopped her struggling had a shocked expression on her face, she looked at Melaine who had the same expression. ¡°I ¡­ see.¡± Melaine muttered as she released Bel. Melaine had a small smile on her face, she released tears from her eyes. Melaine feels relieved when Naomi said that she understand, she had always thought that Naomi will know that Bel was her clone. Bel released tears from her eyes too when she looked that Melaine was crying. Melaine wiped her tears and looked at Naomi, ¡°Can you allow her to stay here, Lady Mugetsu? She can sleep in my room together with me.¡± ¡°No problem, just ¡­ be nice to her. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I will take care of her.¡± Nodded Melaine. ¡®As expected, she is Melaine¡¯s daughter! Now that matter is done, let¡¯s get into the other.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Then that matter is done. Let¡¯s get into the previous one. Why¡¯d you keep interfering with my plan, Melaine?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes, I have no excuse.¡± ¡°Still have no excuse? The reward that I promised you, I won¡¯t give it. Consider that your punishment.¡± Naomi crossed her leg as she said that. ¡°Tha-¡° Melaine almost shouted at Naomi but she stopped herself and said, ¡°I understand. But, could you tell me my fault? I annihilated the impostors as you command, but why¡¯d I interfere with your plan?¡± ¡°That girl¡­¡± Naomi pointed at Bel, ¡°She was the one that dressed like me 6 months ago right?¡± Bel and Melaine nodded at Naomi. Then Melaine had a realization. ¡°Oh, I had messed up.¡± Melaine remember that Mugetsu had declared she will disappear for 2 years. And Melaine had made Bel acted as Mugetsu before the 2 years of disappearance. She had made Mugetsu a liar that break her own words. ¡°I messed up real big. I made the public think that Lady Mugetsu was a liar.¡± Melaine paled when she realized what she had done. Bel realized it too and she bowed to Naomi. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I acted as Lady Mugetsu without asking for permission. Please punish me instead of Big Sister!¡± Bel apologized to Naomi and defended Melaine. ¡®Hmm, Big Sister? Melaine, you¡¯ve gone that far?¡¯ ¡°As I said, my punishment for Melaine is voiding her reward. I won¡¯t give you any punishment of any kind.¡± Naomi stood up and approached Bel, she put her hand to Bel¡¯s head, patting her. Bel looked up when she feel Naomi¡¯s hand on her head. She saw Naomi¡¯s figure and smiled. ¡°Thank you, I will follow you forever, Lady Mugetsu.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Naomi looked at Melaine and called her. ¡°Melaine.¡± Melaine perked up her head and looked at Naomi. ¡°Follow me.¡± Naomi pulled her hand from Bel¡¯s head and walked away to the exit. Melaine stood up and followed Naomi, exiting the house. Melaine didn¡¯t know why Naomi asked her to follow Naomi, but she just complied and followed behind Naomi. Naomi flew up to the roof and look around the surrounding of the house, she use her Telekinesis to lift Melaine and drop her beside her. There is no one outside except for Naomi and Melaine. Even in the house there is only Bel in the living room, Anna and Dan-Bi were nowhere to see but Naomi guessed that both of them were in their room. ¡°You know, this is my favorite spot in this base.¡± Said Naomi. Melaine was puzzled why Naomi suddenly told her about the matter, but she just nodded. ¡°Can you tell me her name?¡± Asked Naomi. Finally, Melaine realize why Naomi told her that this was Naomi¡¯s favorite spot. Naomi wanted to talk to her about Bel. ¡°Her name is Bel, I ¡­ sort of abandoned her a long time ago. But a few years ago I found her again and she had lived her life under my order until we attacked the factory in the United States.¡± Melaine shared Bel¡¯s name to Naomi and how she¡¯s doing until Bel decided to come with Melaine. ¡°Can you tell me the story?¡± Melaine nodded and she told Naomi when Bel was born and why she abandoned Bel. Melaine didn¡¯t hide anything and told Naomi every single detail. From how Bel was her clone made by the Esper Association until how Melaine managed to find Bel again a few years ago. Naomi nodded while she listened to Melaine¡¯s story, she once again changed her view on Melaine after Melaine¡¯s story ended. ¡®I see, so she¡¯s not a pervert. But a crazy pervert. Who in their right mind believed that their daughter was a clone except for Melaine?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°¡­ is something wrong, Lady Mugetsu? You¡¯ve been silent since I finished my story.¡± Naomi looked at Melaine and comforted her. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Melaine once again break down into tears as she hugged Naomi. ¡°..Y-yeah.¡± Seeing Melaine¡¯s crying figure, Naomi decided something. ¡®Umu, I will be good towards you from now on. I don¡¯t know that you are crazy.¡¯ She looked at the clear sky that just greeted a sunrise a while ago. Suddenly Naomi saw a big white door appeared in the backyard of the house on the corner of her vision. From the white door, came out a woman wearing a white shirt and black vest. Naomi wasn¡¯t familiar with the woman and she put on her guards immediately, alerting Melaine that hugged her. The woman seemed to feel Naomi and looked up. When she saw Naomi, her eyes bulged and she goes down on her knees. ¡°Princess!! It¡¯s me, Chi. I brought to you the new recruits of the Moon of Akasha!! Please give your words toward them. As Chi said that, one by one a person came out from the white door. The first one was Rekka, followed by Hyun-Woo and Julia the maid. After they came out from the door, the 5 recruits that help them to annihilate the first fake base came out from the door. Not only them, a lot more people still pouring out from the door and filled the backyards. They looked around in awe and talked to their nearest comrade. ¡°SILENT!!¡± The crowds turned silent when they heard Hyun-Woo¡¯s shout. Hyun-Woo looked at Rekka which he replied with a nod. Both of them walked and stopped beside Chi before kneeling on the ground and shouted together. ¡°We greet the Princess!!¡± Instantly the crowds behind them, which numbered around 200-300 people kneeled simultaneously and shouted. ¡°¡±¡±We greet the Princess!!¡±¡±¡± Naomi looked at them dumbfounded and thought. ¡®What happened?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 6 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 50 – Avos Island 1 In front of Naomi¡¯s house, Naomi brought a suitcase in her hand and a bag on her back. Mizuki and Tetsuma looked at Naomi with a smile on their face, while Hotaru stood behind Naomi bringing another suitcase. Today was the day where Naomi went to Avos Island, it¡¯s been 10 months since the day where Chi visited the base with the new recruits. Things went normally without any attack towards the Esper Association, and Naomi¡¯s organization slowly built its power and numbers. ¡°Is everything ready, Naomi?¡± Mizuki asked Naomi with a worried tone. Because the Esper Association¡¯s program will be started in 1 month, Naomi thought it is time to move to Avos Island in order to get used to the environment on the island. She talked to her parents about it and they agreed with a condition that Hotaru will accompany her for 1 month before school officially started. ¡°Yes, everything is prepared.¡± Answered Naomi with a smile. For other people, Naomi¡¯s reason to go to Avos Island was in order to get used to the environment over there, but her real reason was different. ¡®Kuh! I want to go to Avos Island and visited the base that Chi built!! I have no reason to go there all this time, so I¡¯m glad that I could visit the island 1 month earlier than I planned to.¡¯ ¡°How about your self-defense weapon? Did you prepare it already?¡± Asked Tetsuma. Naomi raised the suitcase that she held in her hand and patted it. ¡°I have it here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call us some time, we will be back to the main building of our company in Germany.¡± Mizuki approached Naomi and hugged her. ¡°Okay, I will call if I have time. Take care of Dad, Mom. Don¡¯t let him ruin the company.¡± Naomi hugged Mizuki back. Naomi ended the hug and stepped back, stopping beside Hotaru. ¡°Then I will go now, Mom¡± She said as she put her hand on Hotaru¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take care. Hotaru, please take care of Naomi.¡± Mizuki and Hotaru become closer in these 10 months. The reason being Hotaru often had dinner at their house when she teleporting Naomi from office to home. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mizuki. I will protect her like usual.¡± Answered Hotaru. ¡°Thank you.¡± They both smiled at each other for a while. Naomi had enough with their silent interaction and gripped Hotaru¡¯s shoulder. Hotaru winced in pain as she dropped the suitcase that she held and looked at Naomi. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time, Miss Nobi?¡± ¡°It hurt, it hurt Naomi!!¡± Hotaru said as she tried to look okay. Naomi released her grip and smiled. ¡°Is that so? You like it right?¡± ¡°Demon!! As expected, you didn¡¯t change since we met. You are still a demon!!¡± Hotaru rubbed her shoulder that was gripped by Naomi. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Nobi. We need to check in the hotel too, so we need to arrive at Avos Island before the afternoon.¡± Naomi extended her hand so Hotaru could hold it and teleport together. Hotaru picked up her suitcase and grabbed Naomi¡¯s hand. ¡°I know, you didn¡¯t need to remind me.¡± Naomi turned to Mizuki and Tetsuma and bid them farewell. ¡°Well, then Mom, Dad. I will leave now.¡± Tetsuma held Mizuki¡¯s shoulder as he said. ¡°Yeah, show those at Avos Island that you are a genius! Show them that even if you are a C-Ranked Esper, you could beat them!¡± Tetsuma by chance saw Naomi when Naomi tried her new weapons at the office. He saw that Naomi¡¯s control over her power is good and she could control her weapon with precision. A normal Telekinesis, with Naomi¡¯s control and her weapon, could become dangerous and had the potential to defeat a higher-ranked Esper. ¡°What are you talking about, Dad. I¡¯m in operator class, so I won¡¯t have to fight.¡± Naomi tilted her head puzzled by what her Dad means. Tetsuma and Mizuki looked at each other with a smile on their face. They had an expression that looked like they had a hidden plan and successfully fool Naomi into their plan. They looked at Naomi and Mizuki said. ¡°That¡¯s right, just ignore what your Dad had said.¡± Naomi looked at them suspiciously and she thought. ¡®They are definitely planning something.¡¯ Naomi decided to ignore her parents and she gripped Hotaru¡¯s hand urging her to teleport right now. Hotaru winced in pain as she said farewell to Naomi¡¯s parents. ¡°Mizuki, we will go now.¡± ¡°See you again, I will wait for your message!¡± Mizuki waved her hand to Hotaru and Naomi. Hotaru smiled and she teleported to Avos Island¡¯s entrance leaving behind nothing in her previous spot. *** In the bridge that connected Japan''s main island with Avos Island, 2 figures appeared from a thin air. The guards that were guarding Avos Island¡¯s entrance become wary of the 2 figures. But, after they saw that one of them was wearing PD¡¯s uniform, they lowered their guard and the captain approached them. The captain scanned Hotaru and saw that her uniform had a badge that indicate she has a higher rank than him. He politely asked Hotaru about her agenda in Avos Island. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, could I ask why did you teleport here?¡± The captain asked Hotaru with visible confusion on his face. There has not been someone that teleport directly to Avos Island unless it¡¯s an important matter. That¡¯s why the captain''s confusion is justified, he was not informed about anything and suddenly there is someone that teleported right in front of the post that he guarded. ¡°Hello captain, I am here as an escort of this girl.¡± Hotaru looked at Naomi as she said that. The captain''s gaze turned to Naomi and observed her when he heard Hotaru¡¯s answer. His gaze turned lecherous when he saw Naomi that wore a tight white shirt and long black pants. Naomi saw this and frowned. She hate this kind of man, the one that looked at her with a lecherous gaze. ¡®I had researched on the internet how to inflict pain on a man and I need to try it. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to search for them. Let¡¯s just try it to this guy later.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s part of the program next month. If you do something to her, I will kill you.¡± Hotaru threatened the captain with a firm tone. The Captain got scared and stepped back in response. ¡°N-No, I had no courage to do anything to this Lady.¡± Hotaru saw the Captain''s reaction nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good, I will remember you.¡± ¡°Miss Nobi, let¡¯s just enter the island and find a hotel. I want to unpack my belonging and look around the island.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go.¡± The captain that scared of Hotaru reacted to their word. He asked them to show their ID to verify their data. Hotaru handed the captain her PD identification while Naomi handed him her name card. The captain went back to his subordinate and handed him the identification. The subordinates pulled out his holo phone and scanned their identification. Seeing the result, he nodded and handed the identification back directly to Naomi and Hotaru. ¡°Your identification has been verified. Both of you are allowed to enter.¡± He said as he pressed his holo phone and the rail that blocked the way was opened. ¡°Welcome to Avos Island.¡± The guard said with a smile on his face. Hotaru and Naomi crossed the guard post and the rail once again blocked the way. Hotaru looked at Naomi and raised her hand, ¡°Well Naomi. Let¡¯s go to the hotel!! And after that, let¡¯s go to the famous restaurant on the internet! If I remember correctly, the name of the restaurant was Chi¡¯s Diner.¡± Naomi¡¯s ear perked when she heard the restaurant¡¯s name. ¡®Chi¡¯s diner? Isn¡¯t she being too obvious?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡®Well, no one realizes it. So I guess it is okay?¡¯ With that, Naomi had arrived in Avos Island. *** Meanwhile, in the airport located not too far away from Avos Island. ¡°Finally I¡¯ve arrived! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in Japan.¡± The girl exited the airport as the wind blew her silver hair creating a picturesque scene. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing right now? I was surprised when Hotaru call me 10 months ago asking if it¡¯s okay to give Naomi my number. How¡¯s her expression when she meets me, I wonder.¡± The girl, Mischa Belyaeva smiled as she thinking about the girl that she met when she was in Japan a year ago. ¡°Well, she said that she will enter the program on Avos Island. I will definitely meet her in that place.¡± The gear of fate began to turn once again. There is nothing that can stop the imminent meeting of 2 girls with different fates. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 7 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 51 – Avos Island 2 Naomi¡¯s POV I had arrived at the hotel where we will be staying for 1 month. The hotel is a 5-star hotel located in the center of Avos Island near the school that I need to attend when the program has started. The hotel itself is big, it has 35 floors. I managed to secure the top floor because of my position. When the receptionist told me the price, I almost lost control of myself because of how high the price is. The price is 50 times higher than the 5-star hotel that we rented for the opening ceremony of Akasa Inc. But after thinking about where we are right now, I just nodded and paid with my card. I never thought that I would spend a lot of money on my first day on Avos Island. After finishing the check-in, I went to my room while Hotaru went to her room. Arrived in my room, I look around and nodded in satisfaction. The room is as big as my nap room in my office, so I had no complaint. I approached the bed and dived in. The bed was soft and comfortable, to the point it sink when I lay on top of it. Because there is no one saw me right now, I rolled around the bed like a child. I really want to try this when I book a room in the hotel. After rolling around a few times, I feel satisfied and went to open the minibar that was provided in the room. Inside the minibar, there is a variety of drinks. From orange juice, tea, to gin, vodka, rum, even a bottle of champagne. I was tempted to open the champagne, but I remember that I am not 17 yet so I stop myself. ¡°Just wait for 6 months Naomi, and you could enjoy the champagne.¡± I muttered to myself. Taking a can of orange juice from the minibar, I closed it. I drink some of it and put the can on the table while I opened my bag to take out my clothes. There is a closet in the room, so I use my Telekinesis to organize my clothes in the closet. I can do it manually, but why? I have a Telekinesis which is convenient, I don¡¯t need to do it using my own hands. After I am done organizing my clothes, I changed from my suit into a comfortable white t-shirt and navy blue skirt. The skirt I had chosen was short, stopping above my knees. That¡¯s why I put on knee-high black socks. I look at myself in the mirror in the room and still didn¡¯t feel satisfied with my appearance. I observe closely to see what¡¯s wrong with my arrangement, and I feel that my hair is a bit longer than usual. After I realized it, I don¡¯t mind it too much and grab on my wallet. I didn¡¯t forget to bring my suitcase with my weapon inside. I could hide my weapon if I wear a suit, but right now because I am wearing a t-shirt, so that is impossible. After making sure everything is ready, I walked towards the door that lead to the hallway. When I opened the door, I saw Hotaru leaned against the wall waiting for me. Thinking that she will restrict my movement, I close the door immediately. I think about a way to avoid Hotaru because I want to roam freely. The best way is to contact her and told that I was sick, but that means she will enter my room to check it. My second best way is to fly out of the room with my Telekinesis, but that has its own problem. My identity as C-Ranked Esper could be blown if they saw me fly. Then, there is the last choice. I pulled out my holo phone and messaged Mischa. I managed to get her number through Hotaru 10 months ago, and we exchange messages every now and then. The reason why I wanted her numbers was to befriend her. To be honest, I often envied Rekka¡¯s relationship with Hyun-Woo. They acted like they are best friends in front of me, and that made me a bit irked because I had no friends. Then I remember about Mischa, the girl that managed to put me in a bind for a second or two. That¡¯s why I asked Hotaru for her number. Which, fortunately, Mischa allowed and we become some sort of online friends. When I was about to text Mischa, I changed my mind and put my holo phone back in my pocket. I decided to exit the room without minding Hotaru and walk away casually. Before I open the door, I wear a black mask that hides my face under my eyes. I opened the door and exited my room, I didn¡¯t forget to close and lock it before I walked to the right to avoid Hotaru that stood at the left of the door. I walked casually and managed to reach the elevator to go down. But, when the elevator arrived, I had a different thought. ¡®Strange, although I walked away casually, it¡¯s strange if Hotaru didn¡¯t spot me at all.¡¯ I decided to check my behind and the hallway, but I didn¡¯t see Hotaru anywhere. With her personality, she would never leave me unless there is something important. ¡®Something interesting must¡¯ve happened outside.¡¯ I grinned under the mask and stepped into the elevator. I pressed the button to go down to the ground floor and waited. ¡®I wonder what happened~ I hope it¡¯s a fight~¡¯ I thought as I was guessing about what happened that need Hotaru to leave me alone. After a while, a ding sounded and the elevator door opened. I arrived in the lobby and look around to see if there is something happened. I look to my left and there is nothing unusual. I turn to the right and saw a crowd gathering in front of the hotel entrance. ¡®Bingo!¡¯ I approached the crowd to see what¡¯s going on, but I can¡¯t see anything! I backed away for now decided to hear what¡¯s going on. But, because of the noise, I don¡¯t know exactly what they are talking about. In the outer of the crowd, I saw a blond-haired girl my age jumping around trying to see past the crowd. I approached her and asked her a question. ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s going on here? Why is there a crowd forming here?¡± I managed to grab the girl''s attention as she turned towards me. When the girl turned around, I saw a tattoo of a crescent moon on the girl¡¯s waist for a second before her clothes hide the tattoo again. ¡®This girl¡­ a member of my organization?¡¯ ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, it is to see the arrival of the new SSS-Ranked Esper from the Esper Association!¡± ¡°Hmm, new SSS-Ranked Esper? If I remember correctly, there is no such news though?¡± ¡®If there is new SSS-Ranked Esper, I definitely will pay a visit at them.¡¯ ¡°Oh, are you from outside? I can understand if you don¡¯t know the news if you came from outside Avos Island.¡± The girl had a knowing look and nodding her head as she said that. She pulled out a holo phone and show me an article from the Avos Island website. The news was about an announcement about the program next month and the discovery of new SSS-Ranked Esper. There is a picture in the article, when I saw it, I saw a familiar face. ¡°Mischa?¡± I let out a voice subconsciously and the girl responded. ¡°That¡¯s right!! Her name is Mischa Belyaeva! She was supposed to arrive today, that¡¯s why a lot of people want to meet her! After all, she¡¯s the 4th SSS-Ranked Esper known in the world.¡± The girl looked proud as she put her hand on her waist. I, on the other hand, was surprised that Mischa was going to arrive today. She didn¡¯t tell me anything about it. ¡®Hmm, she didn¡¯t tell me anything. Perhaps she wanted to surprise me? That explains why Hotaru disappeared all of a sudden. Maybe Mischa texted Hotaru to pick her up.¡¯ I thought as a smile plastered on my face unconsciously. Fortunately, I wear a mask. Someone would assume that I¡¯m crazy if they saw me smiling by myself. ¡°Thank you, I hope you can meet her.¡± I said to the girl and waved my hand. ¡°Have a good day.¡± The girl replied as she waved her hand too. ¡°Have a good day too~¡± I walked away from the hotel after that. My destination is Chi¡¯s caf¨¦. ¡®Well well well, if she wanted to surprise me, I can¡¯t let her have all the fun~¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 7 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thank you for the new Squad Leader!! - RockGeek - MeliMeliDH Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 52 – Avos Island 3 3rd POV Naomi saw a lot of interesting things on her way to Chi¡¯s caf¨¦. She saw a strange floating vending machine, and a cleaner robot swiping the streets. Naomi was amazed by the fact, the cleaner robot was by no means cheap. There are cleaning robots in her office, even each of these robots cost her 10 times the price of her holo phone. ¡®This island is really rich. Where did the Esper Association¡¯s money come from? Did they ask for protection money from the peoples?¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi continued her walk and she passed by the school that was planned to be used as the program. Naomi will attend this school next month, that¡¯s why she stopped in front of it for a while. She looked at the school and praised it. ¡®Hmm, this school is well built. Compared to the one that I destroyed 1 year ago, this one is definitely better.¡¯ That¡¯s right, this was the spot where Naomi dropped her meteor 1 year ago and created a crater around 10 meters deep. Naomi smiled as she remembered her attack that time. ¡®That was my first fight with Mischa too. Aah~ I can¡¯t wait to fight her again~¡¯ Naomi feeling satisfied after looking at the school, continue her walk again while humming. Chi¡¯s caf¨¦ is not that far from the school, Naomi managed to spot it after she turned in the intersection. Naomi approached the caf¨¦ and observes it. The exterior of the caf¨¦ gave out a nice feeling. The wooden sign hanged in the door with Open written on it, the name board with a word ¡®Lunar Caf¨¦¡¯ attracted the customer attention. A row of wooden tables and chair arranged neatly outside the caf¨¦, but they are arranged in a way to not disturb the customer that tried to enter the caf¨¦. Looking at the caf¨¦, Naomi nodded in satisfaction and entered it. She looking around, observing the interior. Flower pots were hanged in the ceiling, slightly blocking the yellow light from the lamp. When Naomi observe it carefully, the lamp above the flower pots were shaped like a crescent moon. The round table arranged in the caf¨¦, the bar where one of the waiters tending it were full of customer. In every table inside the caf¨¦, there is a small pot with bonsai in the middle of it, giving off natural filling. ¡®They¡¯ve got a good taste.¡¯ Naomi commented inside her mind. She loves the caf¨¦, very much so. One of the waitresses noticed Naomi entered the caf¨¦, approached her. ¡°Welcome to Lunar Caf¨¦, did you come alone?¡± The waitress asked Naomi politely. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Answered Naomi. The waitress smiled as she gestured for Naomi to follow her. ¡°Please this way, I will show you your table.¡± The waitress walked towards the table in the corner of the caf¨¦. Naomi followed her and saw that the corner where the waitress took her to is too quiet. There is no other customer in the area. Naomi began to feel suspicious about it. ¡®Could it be, she realized that it was me? No, there is no way.¡¯ Soon, the waitress stopped in front of a table and said. ¡°Here is your table Miss. If you decide on the order, please just ring the bell.¡± The waitress said and she left Naomi alone. ¡®Oh, just a false alarm.¡¯ Naomi sat at the table and browsing the menu. She saw that almost everything on the menu was something that she likes. Naomi had decided on her order and she ring the bell on top of the table as the waitress said earlier. Soon, the previous waitress approached Naomi and asked for her order. ¡°Are you already decided your order, Miss?¡± ¡°Right, I want to order an Omelette sandwich and 1 iced lunar blend coffee please.¡± Naomi tell the waitress her order and she saw her nodded. ¡°Alright, 1 Omelette sandwich and 1 iced lunar blend coffee. Is that correct?¡± The waitress confirmed Naomi¡¯s order once. Naomi nodded as she confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Please wait a while, the order will be here shortly.¡± The waitress bowed and walked away to the kitchen area. Naomi pulled out her holo phone and read some article as she waited for the order to arrive. Naomi tried to find the article about Mischa and she found it on Avos Island¡¯s only website. She read the article but she closes the website immediately. ¡°I never learned my lesson. What did I expect from the Esper Association other than bullshit? My good mood is gone now.¡± The reason why Naomi closed the website immediately was because the information is bullshit. The article stated; Mischa Belyaeva, the new SSS-Ranked Esper was trained by the Esper Association since childhood. That was fine for Naomi, but the next thing in the article made her good mood gone. The next sentence was Mischa was the one managed to defeat Mugetsu 1 year ago and made her retreat. ¡®I did retreat because of Mischa, but in no way I was defeated. I retreated because it was not the time yet for our fight, I want to save the exciting fight for the last.¡¯ ¡°Tch.¡± Naomi clicked her tongue under her mask as she saw her suitcase. She got an idea how to welcome Mischa to Avos Island because of the article. As she decided her course of action, her mood lifted up once again. Naomi didn¡¯t realize that when her mood dropped, the limit of her power level was lifted for no more than a second and the whole caf¨¦ could feel it. The regular customers maybe only felt a shiver down their spine in a second, but the employees know exactly the feeling. They stopped their work and looked in Naomi¡¯s direction. They tried to feel the previous pressure again, only to find it gone. The employees didn¡¯t want to take the chance to go against their Princess, even if she is not real they didn¡¯t want to try the chance, that¡¯s why only one person that will send Naomi¡¯s order was allowed to approach her. Naomi saw the waitress that took her order earlier bringing a tray towards her and set her order on the table. She saw that the waitress appeared to be nervous about something. Naomi just think maybe the waitress wanted to go to the restroom so badly that she¡¯s nervous in front of her and ignore it. ¡°Please enjoy the meal.¡± The waitress give Naomi a quick bow and she walked away. Naomi pulled down her mask as she took a slice of the sandwich and ate it. She enjoyed the texture of the toast and the fluff that the egg gives. ¡°Hnn~ This is good~¡± Naomi moaned in delight as she compliments the food. Only after a while she realized and put the rest of the sandwich on the plate again. ¡®I¡­ just moaned? In public? Could it be, because I spent a lot of time with Melaine so I got her habits?? This is dangerous!¡¯ Naomi touched her mouth with her right hand as she paled. The fact that she moaned in public by eating food hit Naomi hard. She prided herself as someone that could hold herself back on anything, but she just moaned. ¡®Good thing I am in the corner, I¡¯m sure no one could hear me.¡¯ Naomi looked around to see if someone did hear her. But she didn¡¯t find anything suspicious and continue to eat her sandwich, this time carefully to not let out any strange voice. When she enjoyed her sandwich, suddenly the door of the caf¨¦ was slammed and 2 girls entered the store shouting. ¡°Mugetsu!! Come out!!¡± Naomi saw Mischa and Hotaru entered the caf¨¦ with their weapon ready as Mischa shouted loudly. Naomi could only sigh in exasperation. ¡®Haa- I wanted to surprise her, but it seems she¡¯s the one that surprised me. Not in a good way though.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ There are 7 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Gloxie Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 53 – Avos Island 4 The customers were surprised by Mischa and Hotaru that suddenly barged into the caf¨¦ with their weapons equipped and yelled for Mugetsu to come out. The employees, however, turned wary to the 2 of them and think if the Esper Association managed to find their hidden base. They are ready to launch an attack anytime, but they are looking at the situation first because there are only 2 assailants. Naomi that was sitting on the corner appeared calm but she frowning. But, like she was hit by a bolt of lightning, she had an idea. ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t this my chance to surprise her?¡¯ Because Naomi sat in the corner of the caf¨¦, Mischa and Hotaru were unaware of her. Naomi shoved the remaining sandwich into her mouth and pulled up her mask. She grinned under her mask and put up Mugetsu persona without releasing her power limit. ¡°Oh? What do we have here? 2 PD officers barged into a caf¨¦ trying to find me? I am honored by the fact.¡± Naomi said in a higher tone than how she usually talking. She did this to fool Hotaru, at least trying to. Mischa heard Naomi turned a gun that she held towards Naomi¡¯s direction. Hotaru turned to Naomi too, but she appeared to be confused by something and hesitated to point her gun towards Naomi. Hotaru squints her eyes in order to see Naomi better. ¡°Mugetsu?¡± Mischa asked as she slowly approached Naomi slowly. Hotaru thinking ahead tried to evacuate the customers and the employees. ¡°Please leave the caf¨¦ at once!¡± Still eyeing Naomi, Hotaru shouted to the customers for them to leave the caf¨¦. The customers running out of the caf¨¦ in panic, while the employees still stood motionlessly and they have no sign to leave. ¡°What are you guys doing!! Leave the caf¨¦ right now, it will be dangerous to stay here!¡± The employees still didn¡¯t follow Hotaru¡¯s order. She clicked her tongue and was about to force them to leave. When Naomi saw Hotaru almost force the employees, Naomi stood up and comforted Mischa head-on. Hotaru stopped on her track and she observing Naomi again. This time, it was Mischa that was puzzled. Mugetsu seems to be taller than the report. Mugetsu in front of her is around 20cm taller compared to the Esper Association¡¯s report. And she wore a half mask instead of a full face mask that she usually wore. ¡°It¡¯s you, huh. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Still, in her higher tone, Naomi greeted Mischa. ¡°I wi-¡° ¡°AAAHHH!!!¡± As Mischa was about to say something, she heard Hotaru scream from behind and turned around even though her supposed to be enemy was in front of her. When Mischa turned around to see Hotaru, she saw Hotaru stomped on the ground angrily as she approached them. ¡°Stop Hotaru! Don¡¯t come here, it¡¯s dangerous!!¡± Mischa tried to stop Hotaru, but Hotaru didn¡¯t stop. Instead, Hotaru teleported behind Naomi and she pulled Naomi¡¯s mask, showing Naomi''s face. Getting the confirmation about her suspicion, Hotaru went in front of Naomi and pulled Naomi¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Naomi!! What are you doing!¡± Hotaru shouted and baffled Mischa and the employees. Mischa blinked her eyes several times in confusion. ¡°Itz hurzt~ Mizz Noobi~¡± Naomi can¡¯t form a clear sentence because her cheeks were pulled by Hotaru. She uses her hand to slap Hotaru¡¯s hand asking Hotaru to release her. ¡°Um, Hotaru? What do you mean by Naomi?¡± Mischa, still puzzled decided to pull out her weapon and put it on the holsters on her waist. Hotaru released Naomi from pinch torture, turned to Mischa, and said. ¡°Oh, right. You just messaged in the holo phone all this time without seeing each other because you are prohibited right, Mischa?¡± Naomi that was released from Hotaru¡¯s pinch rubbed her now red cheeks as tears formed on the edge of her eyes. ¡®This girl! She pinched me so hard that it¡¯s hurt! I bet my cheeks turned red right now.¡¯ Still rubbing her cheeks, Naomi greeted Mischa again. ¡°Yaa~ Mischa. Long time no see? You didn¡¯t change since we met 1 year 6 months ago, especially your height.¡± A vein popped up on Mischa¡¯s temple as she heard Naomi. She was by no means short, she¡¯s 160cm. But, her height didn¡¯t increase a bit in this 1 year so she was a bit sensitive if it¡¯s regarding her height. ¡°On the other hand, you changed so much Naomi. I remembered that you were shorter than me and your bust was smaller than mine right? Oh, you turned sarcastic in 1 year too!¡± Mischa replied Naomi with sarcasm too, but that didn¡¯t work. ¡°Ahahaha, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t tell me that you will be on Avos Island today. No messages at all.¡± Naomi smiled but Mischa is filled with dread. ¡°A-ahaha, I want to see your reaction when you see me. So I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Hotaru watched Naomi and Mischa''s conversation with a smile on her face. Being together with Naomi for more than a year, Hotaru thinks of Naomi as her little sister to protect. That¡¯s why she¡¯s glad that Naomi is able to meet with Mischa again after 1 year. ¡°Yes, I was surprised. Especially when you were barged into this caf¨¦ while yelling ¡®Mugetsu! Come out!!¡¯¡± Naomi copied Mischa¡¯s expression when she barged into the caf¨¦. Mischa¡¯s face reddened as she waved her hand uncontrollably in front of her face. Can¡¯t hold her embarrassment any longer, Mischa covered her face with her hand and yelled ¡°Please forget that!!¡± Hotaru and Naomi were laughing when a voice interrupted them. ¡°Excuse me, are you done?¡± A waitress with a vein popped out on her temple called out to them in a calm voice. Mischa and Hotaru turned to see the waitress smiled. ¡°Um, we¡¯re very sorry. We will pay the loss that the caf¨¦ suffered because of us.¡± Hotaru stepped forward and apologized to the waitress. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to reimburse the door too.¡± The waitress handed a piece of paper to Hotaru and she took it. Hotaru read the paper and she paled. Due to her shock, her knees collapsed to the ground as she take an orz pose. Mischa worried about crouched to see her. ¡°Hotaru, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Hotaru, with her last energy, held the paper and give it to Mischa. Mischa took the paper from Hotaru and read it. She got shocked when she read the paper and yelled. ¡°What¡¯s this?! 5 million Yen? Are you trying to rob us?¡± The waitress that was yelled at by Mischa show no reaction and just smiled. Naomi took this chance to take the paper from Mischa¡¯s hand and approached the waitress. ¡°Bring the card scanner. I will pay for it.¡± Naomi pulled out her card from her wallet. The waitress snapped her hand and another waitress with blue hair approached from behind holding a card scanner. Naomi scanned her card and send 5 million Yen to their account. ¡°Thank you very much~¡± the 2 Waitresses bowed to Naomi after the transaction was successful. Naomi turned towards Mischa and Hotaru as she said. ¡°Both of you owe me one.¡± Hotaru raised her head when she heard Naomi and she sweated. ¡°This is bad.¡± Mischa who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on thanked Naomi for what she did. ¡°Thanks, Naomi, I will do anything that you want to pay it!!¡± ¡°Well, I have something in mind Mischa. I hope you can help me with it.¡± Naomi gave her best smile and Mischa nodded at Naomi. Hotaru who saw Mischa nodded to Naomi only muttered. ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­ Mischa has been trapped by the demon¡­¡± ¡®fufufufu, All according to plan.¡¯ Naomi thought to herself as her smile slowly changed into a devilish grin. RaizarP Author Here~ There are 9 chapters of my new series ''The New Horizon'' on my Patreon, the update is inconsistent until chapter 10 (But there will at least be 1 chapter/week at minimum) Here''s the cover of my new Series! The New Horizon! Illustrator: Raven (Pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/40961809) More than 24 Advanced chapters (For both of my works) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Gloxie Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 54 – Avos Island 5 RaizarP My new series, The New Horizon now reached 10 Chapters on Patreon!! I hope you will read my new series because I planned it to be smut!! Well, Enjoy the chapters!! ¡°Why¡¯d I have to do this kind of work here.¡± ¡°You just make a deal with a demon, so just give up and do your work, Mischa.¡± Mischa and Hotaru were in Naomi¡¯s hotel room. They sat on the chair in the room holding their holo phone and typing on the keyboard without stopping. They whined as their eyes glued to the holo phone¡¯s screen. Naomi was sitting on her bed while sipping an orange juice from the minibar. ¡°I get 2 workers~ I¡¯m glad I could find someone who was willing to substitute me doing my work for 1 month~¡± Naomi hummed as she enjoyed the orange juice as she playing a game on her holo phone. She giggled and showing off to Mischa and Hotaru, making them growl at Naomi. Looking at Naomi, Hotaru can¡¯t hold herself back and shouted as she slammed her holo phone on the table and stood up. ¡°AAAARRGHH! I can¡¯t do this. Naomi¡­ please let us go¡­ no. Just let me go!¡± Naomi ignore Hotaru¡¯s whine as she pulled out a paper with 5 million yen written on top of it and waved it around. Hotaru collapsed on her chair when she saw the paper as smoke seems to come out from her head. Mischa sighed looking at Hotaru and continued her work. She¡¯s indeed voicing about why she must do Naomi¡¯s work, but actually, she didn¡¯t mind it that much. Naomi¡¯s work was numerous, Mischa is impressed that Naomi could finish her work in time. She knows that Naomi could finish her work in time because they share their experience when they are messaging each other. ¡°She¡¯s incredible.¡± Muttered Mischa. The collapsed Hotaru heard Mischa and she turned her head towards her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked Mischa. Mischa pause her work as she looked at Naomi that is playing a game on her bed. ¡°Look at how much the work that she needs to do. And yet, she never complains or whines about her work towards another person. She never mentioned about her work to me since we started exchanging messages.¡± Mischa smiled as she went back to her work. ¡°I want to help her, although it¡¯s just one month.¡± She began typed again on her holo phone¡¯s keyboard. Hotaru looking between Mischa and Naomi and she smiled. She went back to her work again without any other complaint. Naomi turned to watch Mischa and Hotaru because there is no noise coming from them. She saw them continuing their work in silence and she was puzzled. ¡®What happened? They suddenly turned quiet.¡¯ Naomi was still puzzled why they suddenly turned quiet and approached them. ¡°How is it? Are you done yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. There are still some documents that need your direct signature Naomi.¡± Mischa answered Naomi without looking at her. ¡°Oh, just ignore those documents. I already gave my signature earlier.¡± Mischa was surprised and stopped her work. She turned to Naomi and asked. ¡°When did you?¡± ¡°Earlier, on the bed. Using my Telekinesis to operate my holo phone.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you play a game earlier?¡± Hotaru chimed from Naomi¡¯s left. Naomi gave her a smile as she used her Telekinesis to make 2 holo phones float towards her from the bed. She picked the holo phone that was floating in front of her with both of her hands. ¡°I have 2 holo phones. I use 1 to sign the document earlier.¡± She raised the holo phone in her left hand and waved it around. She put the holo phone in her left hand on the table right in front of Mischa and said. ¡°I leave this to you, Mischa. I want to take a stroll outside, please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Naomi said as she used her Telekinesis to pull her weapon suitcase and wallet towards her. ¡°Wait, Naomi!! It¡¯s dangerous if you go outside alone. Let me accompany you.¡± Hotaru put her holo phone on the table and stood up, preparing to go out with Naomi. ¡°Did you finish your work? If you are finished, then you can go with me. If you are not done yet, sit down right now and finish it!¡± Naomi raised her head a little to look down on Hotaru. Hotaru paused on her track as she turned stiff. She turned towards Naomi and said. ¡±B-but¡­ I¡¯m your guard.¡± ¡°You can teleport. I will call you if I¡¯m in danger, and besides. If you stay here, you can take Mischa to help me in case I¡¯m in real danger right? Mischa is an SSS-Ranked Esper after all.¡± Hotaru went back to her chair obediently as she picked up her holo phone again. ¡°Fine¡­ I will stay here.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Naomi said as she walked towards the room¡¯s door. She opened the door and shouted. ¡°Mischa!! I leave Hotaru in your care!!¡± Naomi closed the door and walked away towards the elevator. ¡®fufufu, I managed to make Hotaru stay in the hotel. Not only that, Mischa is here too! I could use this one month to prepare for a big surprise for Mischa~¡¯ Naomi was skipping towards the elevator because of her good mood. She reached the elevator and waited for it to arrive. The elevator reached Naomi¡¯s floor and the door opened. Naomi entered the elevator and pressed the ground floor and the elevator door closed. ¡®Now, I managed to make Hotaru stay in the hotel. I must finish my preparations right now. First is contacting Chi to prepare my new mask.¡¯ Naomi took out her holo phone and messaged Chi. She told her to prepare Mugetsu¡¯s new mask and leave it on the roof of her caf¨¦. When Naomi was typing her message, the elevator stopped midway and the door opened. Naomi looked up and saw 2 men wearing unbuttoned shirts and jeans entered the elevator. Their black hair was messy, she guessed that they just woke up and brush it off and send her message to Chi. The two men saw Naomi and they whistle at her. ¡°Hey hey, where are you going, beautiful?¡± One of the men, wearing a white shirt approaching Naomi and ask her with a smile. ¡®Hmm, are they hitting on me?¡¯ Naomi thought as she put her holo phone back into her wallet. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t ignore him. We are asking where are you going, at least give us an answer.¡± The other man that wear a black shirt chimed in as he approached Naomi too, blocking her way out. ¡®I see, they are indeed hitting on me.¡¯ A smile crept on Naomi''s face as she answered them. ¡°Oya, you are asking me?¡± The two men appear to be happy that Naomi answered them. The first man''s smile widen as he leaned towards Naomi. ¡°Of course, who else is in this room that as beautiful as you.¡± He said as he put his hand on the wall behind Naomi. ¡®Is this Kabedon? Is this guy an idiot? He uses this trick in this day and age?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 34 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series Including The New Horizon) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Gloxie Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 55 – Avos Island 6 RaizarP Well, Author here~ My new series, The New Horizon has been published!! You could find it on my profile or here Well, Enjoy the chapter!~ Naomi avoided the man, she sidestepped and went behind them. ¡°I thought you are talking with the fly behind me.¡± Naomi put her hand on her nose, pinching it. ¡°Because both of you smell like trash.¡± She held her suitcase in front of her, trying to separate their area from her suitcase. The men expression twisted in anger as the black-shirted man shouted. ¡°You!! We are trying to be kind because you are kind of beautiful, but you are too full of yourself!¡± ¡°Cih! You better come with us or you will taste the consequence!¡± The white-shirted man tried to grab Naomi¡¯s hand but she blocked him using her suitcase. ¡°Oh, you want to use force? Why don¡¯t we settle this with your way then?¡± Naomi opened her suitcase and used her Telekinesis to control her weapon. 4 circular objects flew out from Naomi¡¯s suitcase, 2 of them floating beside Naomi while 2 of them floating behind her. The objects were black in color with grey on their sharp edge. The middle of the object was hollow, they are often called chakram, one of the unusual throwing weapons often used in martial arts movies or games. The reason why Naomi chose this weapon was simple, with her limited strength Naomi couldn¡¯t lift a heavy object. That¡¯s why she opted for a light and bladed weapon, and chakram fit her requirement. The circular form of chakram could be used to spin it, making it deadlier and faster when Naomi used her Telekinesis to control it. ¡°I saw in the videos that spinning weapon could cut pretty well, how about we try it?¡± Naomi intimidated the men by making her weapon spin rapidly. The men''s expression visibly turned into fear as their faces paled when they saw the weapon began spinning rapidly. They waved their hand in front of their chest as they making an excuse. ¡°Wa-wait! We are just joking, right?!¡± The black-shirted man that stood right in front of Naomi turned towards the other man as sweat began to form in his forehead. ¡°R-right! We are just joking!¡± Added the white-shirted man. Naomi¡¯s chakram began to spin slower as she smiled. ¡°Is that so? I totally think you are talking to the flies behind me that time. So you were really trying to talk with the fly right?¡± Naomi put her weapon back in her suitcase as she said that. ¡°Because I¡¯m in the good mood right now, I will get angry if someone trying to disturb me. Besides, can you go to that corner? Both of you smell like a trash bin.¡± Naomi pointing out the corner across her and make a disgusted expression. The white-shirted man almost jumped at Naomi when she mocked them, but the black-shirted man restrain him and bring him to the corner. ¡°Y-yeah! We are trying to talk with a fly!¡± The black-shirted man answered Naomi as he restrained the white-shirted man. The black-shirted man leaned towards the white-shirted man''s ear as he whispered. ¡°Hey, Lou. Calm down, although she is an Esper and brings a weapon. If we bring them I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Then you call them, Daiki. I can¡¯t wait to see that girl expression turned into fear when we surround her.¡± The white-shirted man, Lou had a smirk on his face. Naomi who saw that smirk thought in her mind. ¡®Really? They whispered their plan in front of me, did they take me as a fool? I could hear your plan clearly!! And wipe that smirk, you¡¯re really obvious!!¡¯ Naomi turned and faced the elevator door that was about to open and released a long sigh. She couldn¡¯t understand thugs like the men behind her. They talked about their plan in the open, shouldn¡¯t they waited for Naomi to walk away before they talked about their plan? Talk about stupid. The door of the elevator opened and Naomi walked away. Still wary about the men but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. They are just thugs, no matter how many of them they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Naomi. ¡®I can¡¯t wait~ To get attacked~ Let¡¯s get the mask first, so I won¡¯t get into a trouble~¡¯ Unfortunately, those thugs didn¡¯t know, that Naomi loved a fight to the point she attacked the Esper Association. *** ¡°Welcome, Mr. Daiki. What made a person like you visit this place, you could tell me and maybe I could offer my assistance.¡± A man sitting in a chair surrounded by trash located in a certain warehouse asked a man who sit in front of him, Daiki, one of the men who hit on Naomi in the hotel. He wore a leather jacket and ripped jeans. There is a scar across his cheeks and a tattoo of a sun on his left hand. If normal people saw him, they will certainly stay as far as possible because of his intimidating appearance. Not only that, the warehouse was filled with thugs, wearing the same kind of leather armor. Some of them chatting with the other thugs there is some of them who shows off their weapon. The thugs have a look of respect when they are looking at the man. Such a man was calling Daiki with Mister and talk politely to him. That shows Daiki¡¯s influence in his group. ¡°Yeah, there is a girl who disrespects and threatened me and my friend Lou. I need your help to make her cower in fear.¡± Daiki has a shrewd smile on his face as he said that. He imagined when the girl, Naomi, would be his playthings and beg him to stop what he did. ¡°A girl is it? For you to ask help from us, is she an Esper?¡± The man touched his chin with his left hand as he leaned closer to Daiki. Although Daiki was treated with respect by the man, he¡¯s still got intimidated by him. ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. From what I see, she has Telekinesis power. Not only that, she bring a weapon shaped like a sharpened wheel.¡± ¡°Hou, interesting. If she brings a weapon openly, that means she has a permit from the Esper Association. Getting that permit isn¡¯t easy if you are not a rich individual. Are you sure you want to attack her? There is a chance that she has a connection with the Esper Association.¡± The man¡¯s word managed to falter Daiki for a second. Attacking someone who has a connection with the Esper Association is dangerous. But, he still wanted to pay her back for the humiliation. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But do it silently, even my connection can¡¯t help if the Esper Association knows about it.¡± Hearing Daiki, the man grinned to the ears as he slapped his thigh. ¡°Hahahaha, I like your courage, Mr. Daiki. Well then, we accept the job. You know where to pay right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I will send it when the job is done.¡± Daiki''s expression turned into that of a madman. ¡°Fine, that¡¯s okay. Just leave it to me. This Dorizo will bring the result immediately! Hahahaha¡± The man, Dorizo was laughing loudly. Like infected by his laughter, Daiki began to laugh too. Soon, the laugh fill the warehouse as the other thugs inside began laughing. They are imagining what will they did with the money after they are done with the job. Not knowing the girl is a monster who was prepared for their attack. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 34 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series Including The New Horizon) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Terry Luo Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 56 – Avos Island 7 ¡°Hmm~ When did they come~ I can¡¯t wait~¡± Naomi was skipping through the crowd of people near Chi¡¯s caf¨¦ while she used her Telekinesis to try to find the mask that she instructed to be placed on the caf¨¦¡¯s roof hidden from the other people. She scanned the caf¨¦¡¯s roof with her Telekinesis and found a box in the corner of the roof. Naomi who found it smiled and lifted the box high to the sky with her Telekinesis and flew it in the direction of her hotel. She planned to hide it in the hotel¡¯s roof for now and take it when she needed it someday. ¡®That¡¯s one thing done, I really want the thugs to corner me today but I think that¡¯s not possible if I am in the crowd, huh. But I have no reason to go to a desolate area by myself ¡­ what should I do? Well, let¡¯s roam around for now, I didn¡¯t cover the whole Island yet and it¡¯s still around 3 P.M. so I still have some time before dinner.¡¯ Naomi continued her walk around Avos Island to see if there is something interesting other than Chi¡¯s Lunar caf¨¦. She remembered that Hotaru said there is a famous restaurant in Avos Island named Chi¡¯s diner. From the name, it was obvious that the owner of the restaurant is Chi, her subordinate. ¡®She¡¯s getting so obvious. I didn¡¯t see Chi in the caf¨¦, could it be she¡¯s in her restaurant? Should I visit it?¡¯ Naomi was uncertain about visiting Chi¡¯s restaurant. She only has 1 reason why she¡¯s so uncertain right now, it¡¯s because Chi didn¡¯t know Naomi¡¯s face yet. She only shows her face and name to Rekka and Hyun-Woo. ¡®Wait, her caf¨¦¡¯s name is Lunar caf¨¦ and her restaurant is Chi¡¯s diner. I know that both places are related, but other people certainly won¡¯t know about it. Doesn¡¯t that mean I have nothing to worry about if I want to enter her restaurant?¡¯ Naomi who walked without any aim stopped when she realized something so simple that she didn¡¯t think of before. She always deals with complicated matters that she thinks too deeply about simple things. She pulled out her holo phone and look at the map to see the location of Chi¡¯s restaurant. She saw that the restaurant is on the other side of the island where she is right now. Naomi turned back and began walking in the opposite direction. But, what she saw when she turned back puzzled her. Unconsciously, Naomi had walked into a desolate area. The crowd of pedestrians was gone, the busy city was replaced by a desolate factory. ¡®Huh? Did I turn in the wrong direction while I was thinking about visiting Chi¡¯s restaurant?¡¯ Naomi tilted her head to the right and touched her cheek with her right hand. Before long, a group of people wearing leather jackets emerged from the desolate factory while holding various kinds of weapons, from a wooden bat to firearms. ¡®Oh!! Is this a situation where I, a fragile girl was surrounded by a gang of thugs?¡¯ Naomi hid her mouth with her right hand to hide a smile that crept on her face. She can¡¯t hide her excitement in front of the upcoming fight. ¡®It was my first day here and I got into 2 incidents! Avos Island is the best!!¡¯ While Naomi rejoicing and trying to hold back her excitement, the crowd in front of her parted and 3 men emerged from the back. The man in the front was a big man with a scar on his cheek, he wear the same kind of leather armor as the crowd around Naomi. Naomi looked at the 2 men behind the scarred man and she recognized them. They are the playboys that hit on her in the hotel. ¡®Wow, they sure worked fast. I just came out from the hotel not too long ago and they already made a plan to deal with me already?¡¯ The big man in the front grinned and let out a creepy laugh as he stopped in front of the crowd. The big man is Dorizo, the leader of the gang of thugs. ¡°KUKUKUKUKU, the mouse has entered the cat territory without realizing it. We just finished our talk and we found our prey already, is this what they call a godsend?¡± The two playboys behind the big man, Daiki and Lou laughed alongside Dorizo. They have a creepy smile on their face which makes Naomi disgusted. ¡°Hahahahaha! Just surrender girl!! Even if you have weapons which you showed at the hotel, you won¡¯t be able to win against us!! Just accept your fate and obey my order, and I will let you experience a pleasure out of this world!¡± Lou said while he licked his lips in a seductive way, imagining the moment where Naomi cease her resistance and obey his order. ¡°Lou, don¡¯t forget!! I am the one who calls Dorizo and his gang. I will have the first taste.¡± Daiki smiled and he looked at Naomi with a lustful gaze. ¡°That body, I will enjoy it thoroughly before I let those guys here play with you~ Dorizo, don¡¯t hurt her too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Daiki. When you said a beautiful chick I didn¡¯t know that she was this beautiful, even I want my turn with her. HAHAHAHAHA¡± The laughter echoed as the crowd also looked at Naomi with a lustful gaze. But, that didn¡¯t faze Naomi even a bit. ¡®Tch, so they are the same type as Melaine. Why do I always get the attention of a pervert!¡¯ The reason why Naomi didn¡¯t react to their gaze is simple. She was used to be looked at with those gazes. In these 10 months, Naomi visited the base a few times. And each time she visited the base, Melaine always looked at her with a lustful gaze which was worse than the thugs around her. Not to mention, sometimes Bel also joins Melaine to look at Naomi with a crazy expression on her face. ¡®Compared to those 2 their gaze are on the level of a kid. Although I said that, their gaze is disgusting. I also forgot to punish the guard on the bridge that look at me with the same gaze. Thanks for reminding me.¡¯ Naomi opened the suitcase in her left hand and used her Telekinesis to control her weapon. 4 chakrams are floating around Naomi as she spins them rapidly, ready for any attack from the thugs. Naomi pinched her nose with her right hand and provoked the thugs by waved her left hand in front of her nose. ¡°All of you smell like trash, are you living in a dumpster? Just get away from here or attack me already, I have a lot of plans unlike you trashes. I bet your plan is to lie down near the dumpster like the other trash.¡± The thugs got enraged by Naomi¡¯s provocation and began to rush at her. ¡°WAITT!! Don¡¯t let her provoke you!¡± Dorizo shouted to the thugs, but they are already in Naomi¡¯s area of attack. ¡°Too late.¡± Naomi controlled her weapons and cut the legs of the thugs that entered her area of attack. ¡°AAAAAHHHH!!!¡± the thugs who get their legs cut screamed with all their might. Soon, more scream was heard after some of them realized that their legs were cut too. The average C-Ranked Telekinesis Esper radius is 15 to 20 meters. Some of them managed to increase their radius of control to 25 meters if they only control 1 object. But, Naomi controlled 4 objects. With her limited power, which she estimated by watching the videos of C-Ranked Esper, she keep her radius of attack to 10 meters. That¡¯s why 10 meters around Naomi is a deadly zone where her chakrams could fly freely. ¡°I told you that I can¡¯t stand your smell, that¡¯s why if you enter 10 meters I will attack you.¡± Naomi moved her right hand that hid her mouth and show her grin. Dorizo and the 2 playboys finally realized it. The girl in front of them is not normal, she¡¯s a monster. She didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt someone, unlike the usual girl which they usually targeted. ¡°Now~ Are you going to attack me? Or maybe surrender? I could call my friend if you choose to surrender, but that will ruin the fun right~¡± It was a wake-up call for the thugs. They sweated and only one thing remained in their mind, they only think that they had messed with the wrong person. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 34 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Petropan - Vantimiglia Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 57 – Avos Island 8 ¡°Don¡¯t panic!! She¡¯s alone, there is no way she can stop us! Prepare to fire!!¡± Dorizo, give out an order to his subordinates. Without any other choice but to obey him, the thugs who hold a gun pointed the muzzle at Naomi and they are ready to fire it anytime. Their hands were shaking, afraid that Naomi will retaliate against them. But they can¡¯t disobey Dorizo, when they compared Dorizo to Naomi, their fear and respect for Dorizo are far greater. That¡¯s why they obey his command although their life was in the line. Naomi smirked disdainfully when she saw them pointing the muzzle of the gun toward her. Did they think a gun will work against an Esper with Telekinesis ability? Maybe guns will be a threat for normal Esper, but Naomi was far from normal even if she limited her usage of power to imitate a C-Rank output. Her control over her ability is monstrous, making her able to control even a small particle of sand with her Telekinesis which is normally impossible for even Esper with great control over their ability. ¡°Do you think guns will scare me? Those toys maybe will prove as a threat against Esper with Pyrokinesis or the other. But against a Telekinesis user, they are no different from toys.¡± Naomi controlled her chakrams to move circling around her at a high speed. When the chakrams become a blur, she launched one of them in the direction of Dorizo. The chakram flew at a high speed, creating a sound of cutting the wind and embedded on the ground right between Dorizo¡¯s legs with a loud thud. Dorizo, the target of Naomi was fine. He slowly looked down and saw that the chakram managed to slice the ground cleanly and got embedded on the ground with only a tip of the blade could be seen jutting out on the surface of the ground. ¡°Oh, it missed. It seems I made a mistake in my calculation. Next time I won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± Naomi didn¡¯t make a mistake with her calculation, she intentionally missed the target to intimidate them. Her intimidation worked, Dorizo who looked on the ground had sweat all over his face. His body is shaking uncontrollably and his mouth opened and closed, but no voice came out from it. The 2 playboys fall on their butt and creeping back, trying to stay away from the chakram. The thugs also got intimidated by Naomi¡¯s attack. Some of them stare blankly and dropped their weapon. There is even someone who got on his knees and begging for her forgiveness. But there are some of them who looked at Dorizo, they had hope in their eyes and believe that Dorizo will make the correct decision. ¡°a-a-a¡­¡± Stutter slowly came out from Dorizo mouth as he gripped her hand trying to stop his shaking. He punched his knees and chest, he felt pain, stopping his shaking body, and finally, he stare at Naomi with bloodshot eyes. He can¡¯t believe that a girl managed to make him felt fear. He gritted his teeth and shouted his order. ¡°Attack!! Open fire!!¡± Because of fear, Dorizo can¡¯t think rationally. His subordinates already lost hope when they saw Naomi¡¯s chakram, and hesitate to obey Dorizo¡¯s command. Dorizo looked at his subordinates and shouted his order once again. ¡°What are you doing!! Attack now!! Or we will be killed!¡± When the thugs heard Dorizo order for the 2nd time, the realization washed over them. They obeyed Dorizo order and send a barrage of bullets towards Naomi. The bullets flew from all directions, directed at Naomi who stood in the middle of the crowds. She didn¡¯t move from her spot and didn¡¯t do anything special. The smoked created from the guns filled the area, the bullet managed to hit Naomi directly. The thugs didn¡¯t stop shooting at Naomi because of their fear, they keep firing their guns until their ammo depleted. When the barrage of bullets stopped, the smoke still filled the area and they can¡¯t see the state of Naomi. The thugs hoped that Naomi died from their guns and they celebrate it by throwing their weapons into the air. Dorizo also smiled when he thought that they are safe now because the girl had died from that. But, his expectation shattered in an instant by Naomi¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you done?¡± When Naomi said that, the smoke magically cleared in an instant and the sight of the bullet stopped in the mid-air shocked the thugs and Dorizo. The 2 playboys behind Dorizo were screaming on top of their lungs and tried to run. ¡°Who allows you to run?¡± 4 of the bullet in the mid-air were shoots towards the playboy''s legs, making them stumble to the ground. ¡°AAAAHH!!¡± the scream of pain once again filled the area. The thugs looking at Naomi in disbelief. They dropped their weapon, and raised their hand, surrendering to Naomi. ¡°P-p-please!! We surrender! Please spare us!!¡± Naomi who heard the thug plead turned to the one who said it. ¡°Surrender? What¡¯s the chance you won¡¯t do this anymore?¡± Naomi gathered the bullets and turned them into a ball right above her and dropped it beside her while her 3 chakrams float calmly behind her. Dorizo who saw his subordinates surrendered and Naomi turned toward his subordinate, frowned, and slowly pulled out a gun from his back pocket. He took this as a chance to shoot Naomi when she¡¯s not paying attention to him. He thought that earlier, she managed to stop the bullet because she¡¯s prepared and use her power in advance. Now, she already dropped her guard and wasn¡¯t prepared for any attack, he could use his gun to hurt her. No, to kill her. He already abandoned his plan to take her alive and focused on killing her since she threw her weapon towards him earlier. ¡°I-We won¡¯t do anything like this again!! I-I promise, I will live a different life.¡± The thug dropped to his knees while looking at Naomi with tears in his eyes. ¡®He¡¯s crying? And¡­ what is their boss doing? He¡¯s been silent this whole time.¡¯ Naomi thought as she turned towards Dorizo. He saw him grinning while pointing his gun towards her and pulled the trigger while he said. ¡°Die!¡± The bullet flew faster compared to the previous one. Naomi was in the state without any adjustment on her body can¡¯t react to the surprise bullet get hit directly on her temple. She dropped her suitcase to the ground and her body arched backward because of the force behind the bullet. Dorizo seeing the bullet hit Naomi directly burst into mad laughter. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, TAKE THAT!!! THAT¡¯S THE RESULT IF YOU DARE TO DEFY U-¡± before he finishes his sentence, a thud was heard. The next moment, Dorizo finds himself looking at the sky. ¡°Eh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on before he looked at his legs. ¡°A-A-AAAAHHH!!!!¡± Dorizo¡¯s legs were cut right above his knees. The remaining of his legs were still stood on the ground, facing Naomi who was staying in an arched position with the help of her Telekinesis to support her body. ¡°M-MY LEEEGGG!!!¡± Dorizo scream filled the area, the playboys fainted when they saw the state of Dorizo. ¡°Ah~ You shouldn¡¯t do that. I plan to call Hotaru and make her take you to the jail without any injury but you shoot me. You made a big mistake~¡± Naomi said as she slowly straightened her posture and smiled. ¡°Surprise~¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 34 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Michaael McLeod Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 58 – Avos Island 9 ¡°G-GH Y-Y-YOOOU A-A-RE F-FINE?!!¡± Dorizo shouted in a cracked voice as he tried to stop the bleeding from his legs. ¡°You managed to surprise me. I underestimate a bunch of thugs and almost get myself done. Fighting in limited strength is harder than I thought.¡± Naomi picked a bullet from the ground and inspected it. Because the bullet collided with Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis Armor, it got shattered. But the piece that Naomi picked is enough for her to recognize it. ¡°This bullet, how did you manage to get it?¡± Naomi slowly approached Dorizo and controlled her chakrams to keep him on the ground. ¡°T-That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Dorizo tied a piece of clothes on his severed legs and managed to at least stop the bleeding. He sat on the ground and spat on Naomi as his last effort. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my business. This bullet came from my company, so it¡¯s my business. So, tell me. Where did you get this bullet?¡± Naomi chakrams approached Dorizo neck from 3 directions. He gulped his saliva as he looked at Naomi. ¡°I-I won¡¯t answer you! Just kill me right now and investigate it yourself!!¡± Dorizo refused Naomi although chakrams were rested on his neck. ¡®Hou, interesting. What should I do? Shall I leave it to the professional?¡¯ Naomi thought as she considered calling Hotaru and Mischa to deal with Dorizo and his gang. And finally, Naomi decided to call Hotaru. ¡®Let¡¯s leave it at the professional. I had enough fun this time. More importantly, I hate investigating things. It took too much time, it¡¯s better if I attack someplace as Mugetsu instead of investigating this.¡¯ ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave the professional to investigate it.¡± Naomi pulled out her holo phone and called Hotaru. The call was answered immediately by Hotaru. ¡°Naomi, what happened?¡± Asked Hotaru. ¡°Ah Miss Nobi, can you come here? I will send you my location, I was attacked.¡± Answered Naomi calmly. *Crash* A loud noise was heard from the phone followed by Hotaru¡¯s yell. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING!! I WILL GO THERE IMMEDIATELY!!¡± ¡°Okay~ I will wait here.¡± Naomi ended the call and sent her location to Hotaru. She turned to Dorizo and said to him. ¡°Somehow, try to survive for a bit longer so they can interrogate you okay?¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis to call back her chakrams which were embedded on the ground and flew away from cutting Dorizo¡¯s legs. She also pull her suitcase toward her and put her chakrams back inside. After getting her weapon back, she lifted the ball of bullets and threw it away in the direction of the sea with her full strength. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide her strength from the thugs because she believe that when Hotaru interrogated them she will take Naomi¡¯s side of the story. Satisfied with her work, she turned towards the thugs and gave them a threat. ¡°All of you saw nothing, okay? After all, you promised me to live an honest life. And the one who cuts your friend¡¯s legs is a random Esper who accidentally saved me. Understood?¡± She smiled and the thugs nodded furiously at her. Soon, Hotaru teleported with Mischa in their full PD¡¯s uniform. Hotaru looked around and readied her weapon. When she looked towards Naomi, she immediately approached her and shouted. ¡°Naomi!! Are you okay?¡± Hotaru touched Naomi¡¯s body to ensure that she was alright. Mischa, on the other hand, looked at the situation and turned visibly confused. She saw a few thugs with their legs cut and their weapons were thrown on the ground. Even so, she didn¡¯t lower her guard and prepared to shoot anyone with her handgun anytime. ¡°I¡¯m fine, more importantly.¡± Naomi turned towards Dorizo and 2 fainted playboys not far from him. ¡°I think those 2 fainted guys over there trying to kidnap me and hire this big guy.¡± She pointed at the playboys and then Dorizo who turned pale because he lost a lot of blood. He bits his lower lips and tried to not make any sound. After watching Naomi¡¯s display of power by throwing the ball of bullets with ease, he once again realized that he mess with the wrong person. He wanted to argue about something, but he was afraid that Naomi would kill him on the spot if he spouted any kind of information. That¡¯s why he was happy when Naomi called the PD. That way his life would be saved, but the question is. Why did the girl ask his subordinate to not tell anyone about what she did to them and gave the credits to imaginary Esper? ¡®Fool, you just dig your grave. You asked my subordinate to keep your power a secret because you wanted to hide something, and I will make use of this information to negotiate with the Esper Association.¡¯ Thought Dorizo while he trying to keep his expression under his control so no one would realize his plan. ¡°Did he? But, are you really fine?¡± Hotaru didn¡¯t even look in Dorizo¡¯s direction because she was worried about Naomi¡¯s well-being. She didn¡¯t even realize that the thugs were surrendered and raised their hands with fear written on their faces. ¡°Hotaru, it seems they have surrendered already.¡± Mischa approached Hotaru and Naomi while keeping watch for her surrounding. ¡°And from what Naomi had said earlier, isn¡¯t the boss of these guys is a big guy with no legs over there?¡± Mischa send her gaze at Dorizo. Just then, Hotaru observe the situation and saw that Dorizo¡¯s legs were gone with blood sticking on his clothes appeared to be fresh. She turned towards the other thugs and saw them raising their hands high without any resistance. Only then, she turned towards Naomi with a questioning look. ¡°What happened?¡± Naomi scratches her cheeks with her right hand and answered Hotaru. ¡°I call you when it was over. There is an Esper with the ability to control wind who saw me surrounded by these thugs and decided to help me. I don¡¯t know his name, but I think he¡¯s the same age as me.¡± ¡®I hope she buys my excuses. Well, even if she didn¡¯t believe me, I think she will think that I managed to defend myself? And, what a fool am I? I told the thugs to keep my ability a secret when there is no need to. Well, because I was satisfied today, I will leave it to them.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she secretly glanced at Dorizo. ¡°An unknown Esper who saved you?¡± Mischa asked Naomi and squint her eyes. ¡°Yes, he flew in that direction right before you teleported here.¡± Naomi pointed in the direction of the school which make Mischa frowned. ¡°I see, I believe you, Naomi.¡± Mischa smiled as she put her handgun in the holster on the right side of her waist. She turned to Hotaru and said. ¡°Can you send Naomi back to the hotel first, Hotaru? And I will appreciate it if you came back here as fast as you can with some helping hand to send these guys to the Esper Association for questioning.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Hotaru put her handgun on the holster on her waist and put her hand on Naomi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Hotaru asked Naomi which she replied with a nod and they teleported to Naomi¡¯s hotel room. They appeared right on top of the bed and stumbled over because of the uneven footing. Naomi¡¯s head bumped into Hotaru and both of them hold their head reflectively. Thud ¡°It hurt!¡± Whined Hotaru as she rubbed the spot that bumped into Naomi¡¯s head. Naomi didn¡¯t say anything, she just sent a glare to Hotaru. ¡°S-Sorry okay? It¡¯s my fault. W-well, Mischa still needs help so I need to go now!! Bye Naomi, and stay here before we come back!!¡± Hotaru disappeared from where she has been and Naomi was left alone in her hotel room, still rubbing her head that bumped into Hotaru. ¡®That¡¯s close!! I¡¯m glad I deactivate my Telekinesis armor before Hotaru teleported me. If my armor is still active, Hotaru¡¯s head would¡¯ve blown into smithereens!¡¯ Naomi leave the bed as she pulled out her holo phone and called someone. As always, every time she made a call, the other side answered it quickly without missing a beat. ¡°Ah, I have some task for you.¡± Said Naomi calmly. The speaker buzzed for a second before a girl''s voice answered Naomi. ¡°Your wish is my command, Princess.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 34 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 59 – Avos Island 10 In a certain underground room, a group of 4 people was sitting in the chair, waiting for something to start. All of them have a wide smiles, showing their happiness and excitement. Inside the room, a U-shaped marble table was set in the middle of the room. 10 wooden chairs were on each side of the table and 3 wooden chairs on the front side of the table. Behind the 3 chairs was a big hologram screen which showing a black crescent moon and ''Moon of Akasha'' was written right below it. 2 chairs on the left side of the table were occupied by a muscular man and a boy. While 2 chairs on the other side of the table were occupied by a boy and a girl around 20 years old of age. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we had a chance to act. Isn¡¯t that so, Doni?¡± Said the muscular man with short blue hair to a blond-haired youth, Doni who sat beside him. The muscular man wears black pants and combats boots without wearing any shirt. His tone was full of eagerness to act at this instant. Doni, who was asked a question by the muscular man can¡¯t stop smiling. He turned to look at the man as his eyes shines. ¡°Of course, Stephen!! More so, this time it was a direct order from Princess!¡± Doni wears a long-sleeved white shirt and black pants. He wears black waiter shoes which are designed with anti-slip materials. Adorning his shirt is a black-tie around 35cm long. ¡°Brother, we finally can be useful.¡± ¡°Right, Sister. We can finally show our power this time.¡± The Brother and Sister, Mizu and Yuki said to each other and let out a small giggle. The brother, Mizu wears the same set of clothes as Doni. While the Sister wears a white shirt with frilly sleeves and a knee-length black skirt. Instead of the same straight black tie as her brother, she wears a butterfly knotted black string tie. ¡°Oh, both of you also want to have an action, huh.¡± Stephen put his harm on the tables and leaned in it while asking the siblings. ¡°Of course.¡± Both of them answered Stephen together. ¡°Last time we were guarding Luna so we have no chance to get into an action.¡± Said Mizu. ¡°This time we will do our best to achieve Princess¡¯s expectation.¡± Added Yuki. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, I see. Did you hear that Doni?¡± Bam! Bam! Stephen slapped the table a few times with his hand, making a thunderous sound. Doni who sat beside him cover his ears with his hand while complaining to Stephen. ¡°Stephen, Don¡¯t surprise me! And stop that, you will break the table!¡± ¡°Hahahaha sorry. I was excited to get a chance to fight someone again. After the 1st mission, all we did is sparring and training with weight. My skill will get rusty if I don¡¯t have a real fight!¡± The siblings looked at Stephen and said. ¡°Only you did that.¡± Mizu said while pointing at Stephen. ¡°We were tending to the store too.¡± Added Yuki and she pointing at Stephen. ¡°And you just train and sleep all the time.¡± Stephen ignored the sibling and laugh loudly. ¡°HAHAHAHA, but that guy we take back from our first mission sure is useful. When he was interrogated, he just surrendered all information that he knows and begged for our forgiveness. And on top of it, he¡¯s a good sparring partner!!¡± Doni looked at Stephen with a wry smile as Yuki stared hard at Stephen. ¡°Brother, he just ignored us.¡± ¡°Leave it at that, you know what kind of person he is.¡± ¡°Right, he¡¯s a battle maniac.¡± Doni who feel that the atmosphere turned bad, tried to change the subject. ¡°R-right! Did you guys know what this mission is?¡± He raised his index finger and looked between Stephen and the siblings alternatively. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care about it! Because Mistress Chi had called me, that means there will be a fight in this mission!¡± Stephen turned serious as patted his chest. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Said Doni and the conversation ended once again. They stayed in silence, devoid of any excitement like when they arrived at this room earlier. ¡°I-¡° Doni opened his mouth, about to start another conversation but stopped himself because he saw the door opened with a mechanical sound. Pshh¡­ Doni and the other''s attention turned towards the direction of the door. They saw Chi entered the room with Luna and another girl. The girl has dark brown hair, styled in a wolf cut. She wore a black sunglass, hiding her eyes from being seen. Unlike the others who wear waitress uniforms, she wears a black skintight leather suit and brings along a suitcase strapped on her right shoulder. On her left cheek, there is a tattoo of a crescent moon, the identifier that she¡¯s a member of Moon of Akasha. Chi, without greeting anyone in the room went to the 3 farthest chairs and sat on the left one. Luna and the girl sat on the chair near Chi, on the left side of the table. The girl placed her suitcase beside her and propped it against the table. When everyone was already seated, Chi cleared her throat and said. ¡°Alright, thanks for coming here.¡± Everyone turned serious instantly. They knew that the briefing of the mission started, and they must hear it carefully. Because the mission this time came directly from Princess, so they can¡¯t make any blunder. Chi took out her holo phone from her pocket and pressed it, the screen behind Chi changed from the logo into a picture of Dorizo. ¡°Around 20 minutes ago, Princess called me and asked me to deal with something. Apparently, she managed to find a weapon smuggler. His name is Dorizo, we don¡¯t know anything else about that.¡± Chi¡¯s explanation getting a nod from all people who are present in the room indicating that they understand it so far. ¡°He was apprehended by the Esper Association right before Princess called me. It seems they were planning to kidnap a girl but failed. If the girl is a normal girl, maybe Princess won¡¯t do anything. But, this girl that Dorizo targeted is Akasa Naomi. Although she doesn¡¯t know it, she¡¯s one of our weapon suppliers.¡± This managed to get a reaction from the girl who wore a sunglass. She looked at her suitcase for a second before paying attention to Chi again. ¡°Our mission, that Princess gave us. Is to exterminate all Dorizo¡¯s subordinates alongside Dorizo himself. We mustn¡¯t fail in this mission. But, that part is a bit tricky.¡± ¡°Tricky, can you explain it, Miss Chi?¡± Asked Mizu. ¡°I was about to get there. Dorizo and his subordinates were captured by the Esper Association after Akasa Naomi contacted her bodyguard. They are about to get transported out from Avos Island and being questioned in Tokyo. The tricky part of Princess¡¯s mission is this. We must kill them all before they managed to reach Tokyo.¡± Stephen banged his chest while he shouted. ¡°Oh, you can leave it to me!! As expected, when you called me there will always be a fight waiting.¡± Chi nodded at Stephen and operated her holo phone. The picture changed into a picture of a bridge that connected Tokyo with Avos Island, one of the bridges to cross into Avos Island. ¡°There is a chance that Mischa Belyaeva will be there, that¡¯s why I asked Luna here as insurance. If you actually meet with Mischa Belyaeva, run as fast as you can. You must remember that fighting Mischa Belyaeva is dangerous, only Princess could match her.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t!¡± Said Stephen calmly. He punched his palm with his right hand and looked at Chi. ¡°I will fight her, don¡¯t order me to retreat at that time.¡± Chi, hearing what Stephen said sighed and said. ¡°Fine. But, if I judge that you lost, I will order you to retreat immediately. Understood?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I know about that.¡± Stephen seemed satisfied has a big grin on his face. ¡°Then, the last thing. You know what you must do, right?¡± Chi turned to the girl who wear a sunglass and said in a serious tone. ¡°Yes, leave it to me.¡± The girl nodded, seemingly understand Chi¡¯s intention. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Selena.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 38 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - L1 Mainy And, Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Ishy391 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 60 – Avos Island 11 Half of the sun''s body had sunk in the sea on the west. A white door appeared in a roof of a 25 story building, to be precise in the Koto City near the Tokyo Gate Bridge which was now connected directly to Avos Island. 6 persons appeared from the white door, 4 of them wearing a black mask with a white crescent moon mark under the mask¡¯s left eyes. 2 of them, a muscular man and a girl who wear a black sunglass didn¡¯t bother themselves wearing a mask. ¡°Why are you guys bothering to wear a mask?¡± Asked the muscular guy, Stephen to the others. ¡°Unlike you, we¡¯ve worked in the shop. We use the mask to hide our identity.¡± Spite Yuki towards Stephen. ¡°Sister, you know that even if Stephen works in the shop, he will make a mess right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s better if he does as he please.¡± Mizu tried to calm his sister down. He doesn¡¯t want his sister to be in a bad mood before the mission. Stephen huffed when he heard Yuki, he consider Yuki''s word as a child rant and ignore her. Yuki who saw this almost yelled at Stephen again but stopped by Doni who suddenly interject between them. ¡°Now now, please calm down, both of you.¡± Doni spread his hand to both sides, separating Yuki and Stephen. He turned to Luna and Selena to ask a question. ¡°More importantly, Luna. Why did you open the gate here? Isn¡¯t it better if you directly drop us on the bridge?¡± ¡°A-as Miss Chi had said in the briefing, I¡¯m here only as insurance. I need to be as far as possible from the ambush location but still be able to see it. So I can open a gate to retreat when we are at a disadvantage.¡± Explained Luna. ¡°Ooh! I see, so it¡¯s like that. By the way, we should hide our name right?¡± Suggested Doni to his comrade who wears a mask. ¡°Ah, no need for me. Because I will stay here.¡± Luna raised her hand and said to Doni. Stephen crossed his arm and said. ¡°No need for me as well.¡± ¡°Call me brother.¡± Said Mizu as he looked at Doni. ¡°Call me sister.¡± Continued Yuki. ¡°I have no idea why I need a fake name.¡± Selena said in a calm voice. She went away to the corner of the building that was facing the bridge and put her suitcase down. Doni shoulder¡¯s dropped in defeat because his comrades didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Come on!! Look, even Princess has a codename that is Mugetsu. Didn¡¯t you think it was cool?!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± the siblings let out a surprised sound while Luna and Stephen looking at Doni with a puzzled expression. Doni who saw their reaction raised his eyebrow and asked. ¡°You think Mugetsu is Princess¡¯s real name?¡± 4 of them nodded at the same time and said. ¡°Un.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡°Guys¡­¡± this time Doni shrugged his shoulder in defeat. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time. They just passed the entrance of Avos Island. They will be here in a few minutes.¡± Selena called out to the groups. Their atmosphere changed instantly as they turned towards Selena. They didn¡¯t know about Selena¡¯s power yet, but they didn¡¯t doubt what she said, except Doni who ask her. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Selena takes off her eyeglasses and points at her eyes with her index finger. ¡°Hawkeye, that¡¯s my ability. Only allow me to see quite far but it¡¯s useful.¡± She answered Doni and opened her suitcase. Inside Selena¡¯s suitcase was a long barrel for a rifle and its body in one compartment and a bipod and magazines in the other one. The gun body is similar to the M200 sniper rifle in black color. She took it out and assembled it, with skillful movement, Selena managed to assemble her gun only in a few seconds. The rifle didn¡¯t have any scope, only its body and a long barrel to make the bullet travel distance longer than the short barrel. Stephen who saw her movement let out a whistle of admiration because of her skill to assemble her weapon. Although he is a martial artist, he respects those with skill even though they are skilled in their own specialization. She took the bipod from her suitcase and installed it on her gun. She positioned the gun towards the bridge and turned towards Doni and the others. ¡°Quite useful for this. I didn¡¯t need any scope and was able to see the enemy clearly.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a frickin¡¯ amazing. You¡¯ve got a sniper rifle?!¡± Exclaimed Doni. ¡°Well, I will leave my back to you then, Selena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss for you, yellow hair.¡± Selena glared at Doni with her sharp eyes. ¡°O-Okay, Miss Selena.¡± Doni faltered under Selena¡¯s glare and took one step back. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, I like you, girl!! You have the nerve!¡± Laughed Stephen as he patted Doni¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But, let¡¯s talk about that later. You said the enemy is on the way, so open the gate right now! I really can¡¯t wait to crush them.¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± Luna said and she used her ability to connect this roof to the bridge. A white door appeared in front of the group. Stephen entered the door without saying anything while dragging Doni. ¡°W-wait!! Call me Static later!!¡± Doni shouted as he was dragged inside the door and gone. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, Sister.¡± Lastly, the Ao sibling entered the door and Luna deactivated her ability. ¡°Good luck!¡± *** (Let¡¯s turn back the time right after Hotaru teleported Naomi) Mischa¡¯s POV Now, Hotaru already teleported Naomi. I can do my job without minding the safety of my friend. I turned my attention towards the boss of the thugs, according to Naomi, and asked him. ¡°Why did you attack that girl?¡± I took out my gun which I put in the holster and pointed it at his head. ¡°ha..haha¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHA.¡± The thug leader let out a laugh when I pointed a gun at his head. Is he crazy? ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± I tried to question him, and he stopped his laugh as he look at me with a smile. ¡°You said why are we attacking that girl?¡± He pointed at 2 men behind him and continued. ¡°Those men hire us. But, what I didn¡¯t think was they hire us to attack a dangerous girl.¡± A dangerous girl? I raised my eyebrow at that. For I know that Naomi is a kind girl, who sometimes plays a little prank on Hotaru, based on what she told me in our exchange. Could it be, the dangerous girl that he spoke of is Naomi¡¯s helper? ¡°What do you mean by a dangerous girl? Do you mean the Esper who helped my friend?¡± I urged him to talk while looked behind me to make sure that the thugs didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Nay! There is no one who helps her. She lied to you. She¡¯s the one who cut my legs.¡± Naomi was the one who cut his legs? Is he telling the truth? Wait, could it be. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it was. I understand¡± When I said that, Hotaru teleported back behind me. ¡°The Esper Association will bring a car to bring them away, maybe they will send a truck because of their amounts.¡± Hotaru catch her breath as she told me. It seems she was teleporting to a lot of places to ask for a vehicle to take them. ¡°I see, thanks.¡± I said to Hotaru before focusing my attention on the thug boss. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. You will tell the rest of your story in the Esper Association jail. I don¡¯t have lie detection ability, but I know for sure that you are lying.¡± Yes, the thug boss must be lying to me. He must be thinking that I was an easy target because of my appearance. The story about Naomi cut his legs may not be a lie, but there is definitely an Esper who had helped Naomi. I put my gun in the holster again and took out a handcuff from my back uniform¡¯s pocket. We as PD always bring a handcuff and ability limiter to secure the criminal, but because he¡¯s not an Esper, I just use a normal handcuff to secure him. ¡°W-wa-wait! You must believe me!!¡± I took no heed of his plead and approached him to handcuff his hand behind his back. He kept struggling while I was trying to handcuff him, so I use my ability to make myself stronger and handcuffed him by pulling his arms behind his back. crack A sound of crack came from his arms, followed by his scream. ¡°AAAHH!!¡± I think I broke his arms. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 38 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Dem1kles - Thunderstorm XV Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 61 – Avos Island 12 Naomi¡¯s POV After I called Chi and told her what to do, I went to the hotel¡¯s roof to check the box which contains my new mask. The only way to go to the roof is through the stairs are located on the top floor of this hotel. Because I was on the top floor already, I just wander around a little and managed to found the stair not too far from my room. I went up and opened the hatch to the roof. When I opened the watch, the wind blew my hair, making it messy. I tried to hold it and closed the hatch before I use my Telekinesis to locate the box. The roof isn¡¯t as beautiful as I had thought. There is a lot of solar panel and air ventilation system which destroyed my expectation of 5 stars hotel with a beautiful roof. That¡¯s why I had a little bit of a hard time finding the box myself without using my Telekinesis. I really didn¡¯t know the location of the box because I just dump it on the roof, that¡¯s why I need to find it again. I found it behind a solar panel, and I use my Telekinesis to pull it closer to me. The box flew on my way and I stop it when it was right in front of me. The box in front of me was made from wooden material, yellow in color with some sort of black rope in the middle to keep the box from being opened by the wind. The box dropped to the ground and I crouched to pick it with both of my hands. ¡°Got it.¡± After getting the box, I went down from the roof using the stairs and went to my room. Because the members of my organization were growing even now, I expected some mechanics amongst our members to make my new mask. But, maybe that¡¯s just my expectation and Chi purchased this mask from some store or custom order it from some company. After entering my room, I locked the door and put the box on the bed. ¡°Now, the moment of truth~¡± I said while having a cheeky grin and untie the box¡¯s rope. I opened the box slowly and I saw a white note filled the box with the big word ¡®Instruction¡¯. I picked up the paper to see what¡¯s under it. I saw a mask and a black dress folded under the mask. The mask was similar to my old mask, a simple black full face mask. I picked it up and observe it. I found a small button on the left side of the mask, near the left eye, and pressed it. The mask''s lower part suddenly making a mechanical sound and moved, I threw it away because I was surprised. The mask landed on the bed and after a while, the mechanical sound was stopped. I approached the mask to pick it and saw that the mask was transformed into a half-mask that hide the upper part of the face until the nose. ¡°Wow, this is good.¡± I raised the mask and observe it again, it seems the lower part was merged into the upper part and create the pattern of a crescent moon. The small button was still in the left eye of the mask, but because the button was also black in color, it didn¡¯t ruin the mask design. ¡°So what happens if I press the button again?¡± I was curious about what happens if I pressed it again, and press the button again. This time the mechanical sound was heard again, but because I had expected a transformation of the mask, I didn¡¯t freak out and hold it still in my hand. The pattern began dismantling itself and formed the lower part of the mask again. The transformation itself only took around one to two seconds, which is fast enough to hide my face if I wear the half-mask to take a breath. Using the full mask for a long time was troublesome, not only did sweat stick on your face, you have trouble breathing too because there is no fresh flow of air except the small opening between the mask and face or from the hole in the eyes. ¡°This is good! Now let¡¯s see the dress. Let¡¯s get it done before Mischa and Hotaru came back here.¡± I picked up the dress from the box and unfold it in front of me. The dress was similar to a one-piece sundress, but it has black color and the backside of the dress was designed to be seen until the waist. The skirt was on the short side, I guessed if I wear it, the skirt would be around my mid-thighs. I have no problem with it, and actually, I want to wear this kind of dress someday. With a small smile on my face, I changed my clothes into the dress immediately. I can¡¯t resist the urge to try new clothes, I am a girl so it¡¯s normal if I want to appear fashionable right? All this time I wear either school uniform in the school or shirt and black pants in the office. I had no time to wear a dress again since my growth, so I can¡¯t resist my urge to wear the new dress from Chi. I changed into the dress and stood in front of the closets which have a big mirror on it. The dress feels like it was made using my real measure. It was fit in my breast and waist, making my curve visible to see. As I had guessed, the skirt stopped right in the middle of my thighs. ¡°It looks beautiful. Let¡¯s get knee-high leather shoes, for now, I will settle with the shoes that I wear in the office.¡± I was impressed by how the dress suits me. I was not a narcissist, but when I saw a beautiful girl, I will get impressed and get hooked. That¡¯s why it was surprising to see myself in a different light when I wear the dress. ¡°How about I complete it with the mask?¡± I put on the mask on my face and look at the mirror again. I feel that there is something that made it lack something. I tried to transform the mask into a half-mask state and look at the mirror again. ¡°This, this is better than the full-face state.¡± The half-mask state suits me better than the full-face mask. But, maybe I won¡¯t use the half-mask state when I acted as Mugetsu. ¡°This state will make the Esper Association identify me easier. Let¡¯s change it back to the full-face state.¡± I pressed the button and the mask transformed again into the full-face state. I took my mask off and stretched my hand and back. ¡°Un~ This is good. I need to give Chi a compliment later. Let¡¯s change my clothes back.¡± I was about to take off the dress when I feel a strong earthquake. I was almost stumbled because of my bad posture, but I managed to regain my balance before I fall to the ground. ¡°What is that? Earthquake? How can there be an earthquake on an artificial island?¡± Still wearing the dress, I take a look out of the hotel window that faced Tokyo. I could see black smoke soar high to the sky. ¡°Did the attack begin? Should I watch it directly?¡± I was tempted to watch the attack directly, but when I compared it to the risk of being found by Mischa and Hotaru I hesitated. I turned and saw the box on the bed and decided. ¡°Let¡¯s watch it directly.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 38 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Dem1kles - Thunderstorm XV Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 62 – Avos Island 13 3rd POV On the Tokyo Gate Bridge. 1 car and 4 trucks were passed the pass point or rather known as Avos Island¡¯s entrance gate. They were coming out from Avos Island to bring prisoners to Tokyo for interrogation. The reason why they were taking them to Tokyo for interrogation and not interrogated them in Avos Island was unknown. The car was exiting the entrance gate first, and followed by 4 trucks that tailed the car. The truck was divided into 2 in the front and behind the first truck. Inside the car, Mischa sat there in the back seat with Dorizo beside her. She was there to ensure that Dorizo will arrive in Tokyo safely because she wanted to know why they had attacked her friend. Her guess was, they targeted Naomi in order to bring her out. If that was their target, she wanted to apologize to Naomi because she got involved in her affair. The car, followed by 4 trucks drive at a fast speed, they wanted to reach Tokyo as fast as possible. When they had reached the middle of the bridge, 4 figures appeared, 3 of them were wearing a mask while the biggest guy, Stephen, didn¡¯t wear any mask. Stephen stepped forward in front of 3 figures and his skin color turned into shinny gray reflecting light from the sun. Mischa was alerted by their appearance, activated her ability to seal an ability. An invisible dome-shaped barrier was created, enveloping an area with a radius around 500 meters with Mischa as the center. ¡°Speed the car up!!¡± Mischa shouted to the driver, and he nodded. The car sped up directly to Stephen, Mischa was aiming to hit Stephen with the car, hoping the guy will collapse. The 3 figures flinched a bit when a strange sensation washed over them. One of them with blond hair, Doni, tried to use his ability but he found out that he can¡¯t use them. In a panic, he looked at Stephen to tell him, but his body is still covered by metallic color. ¡°Stephen!! Our ability is sealed! That means Mishca Belyaeva is here!!¡± Shouted Doni to Stephen. ¡°We need to retreat as planned, it¡¯s too risky to fight her!! We need to run and wait for our ally to pick us up.¡± ¡°Hahaha, what are you saying!! My ability was not affected by that seal or whatever you call it, I will block her here!! Don¡¯t take my fun away from me!¡± Shouted Stephen as he pumped his fists with each other. He grinned and took a horse stance with her left hand in front of him while his right hand clenched beside his waist, ready to punch the car that run towards him. ¡°Do as you please!! I won¡¯t help you if by chance you are in danger!! BECAUSE I CAN¡¯T!!¡± Doni shouted and turned to retreat and run towards the other direction of the bridge. He looked at the building where they are teleported and waved his hand. Although he can¡¯t see the building clearly, at least he gave a signal to Selena that indicating he was retreating. The sibling turned and followed Doni. They are running towards the other side of the bridge, to be as far as possible from Mischa. If they could use their ability, with a lot of seawater around them, they could easily kill all the targets in the trucks. ¡°Brother, I feel weak. I feel useless to leave things to that guy.¡± Grunted Yuki. ¡°Yeah, sister. For now, let¡¯s get out from this seal and use our ability to help Stephen.¡± Mizu comforted his sister as they keep running. Meanwhile, the car was closing to Stephen. He grinned and prepared himself for the impact. When the car was 5 meters in front of him, he threw out his right hand, punching the car¡¯s nose, and bent it. The car was bounced back to the truck as they crashed and rolled because of the impact. The 2 trucks on the back tried to avoid the crash and turned to the left. They crashed to the railing of the bridge, smoke came out from their engine. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, weak!! Do you think you can defeat me by crashing a car towards me?! You are na?ve!!¡± Stephen shouted as he rotated his right shoulder. He pointed out at the car¡¯s remains and shouted. ¡°Hey! I know you are still fine, came out and fight me!¡± The car¡¯s remains suddenly moved and Mischa came out from it unscratched, but her clothes are in a bad shape with cuts all over the arms and legs area. From the condition of her clothes, it¡¯s obvious that she defends her body using her arms and legs. ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack us?¡± Mischa tried to get information from Stephen as she observes him. She took notice of the most noticeable part, and that¡¯s a black crescent moon tattoo on his chest. She frowned when she saw the tattoo, as a crescent moon was known as the identifier of a certain organization member. ¡°You ask who am I? Very well, because you survived that attack, while the driver and a prisoner died on the car, I believe. Because I saw 3 persons in the car earlier.¡± Stephen stood up straight and he crossed his arms. ¡°My name is Stephen!! A member of Moon of Akasha, and tell me your name so I can remember you!¡± Stephen shouted with an overbearing aura as a grin crept on his face. Mischa frowned upon hearing Stephen¡¯s introduction. He didn¡¯t shy away and told her his name and affiliations. She turned careful when dealing with him because all she knew about Moon of Akasha¡¯s members was that they are dangerous individually. Even 10 months ago, they turned a lot of places into a sea of fire in one night. She slowly approached Stephen and stopped around 10 meters from him. ¡°I am called Mischa, Public Defender of the Esper Association.¡± Stephen huffed and spit at a rock beneath him when he heard Mischa introducing herself as Public Defender. ¡°Hah! What do you mean Public Defender? All they did was kidnapping innocent people from their family.¡± His face formed a frown and he turned serious. ¡°You better leave that organization as soon as you can, or you will regret it.¡± Mischa frowned at such a blatant lie spouted by Stephen. She had learned that listening to her enemy was a mistake and useless attempt. She took out her gun from the hostler on her right waist and held it with her left hand. She pointed the gun at Stephen¡¯s head and said. ¡°As expected, a terrorist is always spouting bullshit. I should¡¯ve never listened to you.¡± Mischa looking around to see the situation in her surrounding. She saw the truck¡¯s driver which crashed into the railing still moving inside the truck. She decided to take the fighting away from them and turned at Stephen again. ¡°What? Already done checking your subordinates? And you think I was spouting some bullshit? Well, whatever.¡± Stephen, once again gotten into the stance like when he blocked the car and said to Mischa. ¡°Come! If you want to stop me then kill me!¡± Mischa with a serious look answered him. ¡°I wi-¡° But before she could finish her sentence, an explosion from behind her had interrupted her. Boom! RaizarP Author Here~ More than 38 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Also, Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Dem1kles - Thunderstorm XV And big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Samuel Pawluck Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 63 – Avos Island 14 Naomi, or rather Mugetsu was flying in the sky, in the direction of the smoke. She still limited her power level to hide her pressure from the other Esper on the island. Because her location and the smoke were far away, she didn¡¯t know how the smoke was created. She at first thought that her subordinates were the ones who created that smoke, but upon flying, she noticed that the location of the smoke was near the bridge, still on Avos Island. She instructed Chi to kill the perpetrator of the attack that the Esper Association had secured. But, the location of the smoke was the guard post near the bridge, not the Esper Association building or jail. Naomi then looked at the bridge and saw a crash on the bridge. She tried to extend her sense using Adjustment and Telekinesis, and she felt Mischa and another Esper on the bridge. ¡°That¡¯s strange, Mischa is not in the location of the smoke. For the other Esper near Mischa, that must be one of my organization¡¯s members. So, who caused the smoke?¡± Ponder Naomi as she arrived above the location of the smoke. Naomi saw the guards near the location of the smoke tried to extinguish a fire that engulfed the guard post. She also saw the captain of the guards that was looking at her with an indecent gaze amongst the guard. He didn¡¯t try to do anything to help the guards extinguishing the fire with their clothes or bringing a bucket of water, he just stood there and yelled at the guards who did the works. Seeing the scene, Naomi frowned under her mask. That attitude was what Naomi hated the most. In her opinion, a leader must help their subordinates in work. They have their own job and duty, subordinates duty is to follow the leader¡¯s command. And the leader''s duty is to make sure their subordinates work correctly and safely. Not yelling at his subordinates like what the captain did. ¡°Ah, I can dispose him right now.¡± Said Naomi in realization as she pumped her fist on her palm. ¡®But, before that, let¡¯s look at the battle between Mischa and my subordinate. I bet Mischa¡¯s ability is on right now, where¡¯s the best place to land?¡¯ thought Naomi as she began to look around to find the area to land, but she didn¡¯t manage to find any secluded area for her to land without anyone looking. ¡®This is a good time to try my theory about Mischa ability too. Should I just fly right above the bridge?¡¯ Naomi nodded her head and began to ascend to the sky. She wanted to fly at least 500 meters from Mischa¡¯s position, as she wanted to test Mischa¡¯s ability radius. She ascended and stopped at 800 meters right above Mischa on the bridge. No one realizes Naomi that flew in the sky because they are focused on the smoke. Although the smoke began to thin, it was still thick enough that no one could see past it. She descended slowly to see when her Telekinses is disturbed. 700 meters, still working normally. 650 meters, still nothing. Naomi continued her slow descent while spreading her arms. ¡®Ah~ slowly entering the battlefield. What a nice feeling~¡¯ Naomi thought as she looked below. Mischa was looking at the black smoke in the Avos Island, while Stephen was crossing his arms. 600 meters, nothing unusual. At this height, because Naomi had adjusted her body using Adjustment to be as sensitive and as strong as possible, she felt stare from a distance. She looked in the direction of the stare, it was from a building in Tokyo. Naomi focused and squint her eyes to look better and she was greeted by a look of disbelief from the source of the stare. The source of the stare was a girl with brown hair, lying on her chest while holding a sniper rifle. She has a sunglass rested on her head, and a tattoo of a black crescent moon on her cheek was visible to the public. ¡®Is that a tattoo of a crescent moon on her cheek? So she¡¯s one of the members of my organization. I bet she is assigned as support in the mission.¡¯ Naomi nodded her head in Selena¡¯s direction and she replied with a nod too. ¡®She can see that far? Quite impressive!¡¯ 550 meters and nothing changed. Naomi slowly entered the 500 meters which she estimated as the limit of Mischa¡¯s ability range. 510 meters and Naomi¡¯s flight was slightly disturbed. She stopped her descend and put her right hand on her chin while her left hand supported her right hand. ¡®Hou, 510 meters. So my estimation is close, no my estimation is right. My ability was slightly disturbed at 510 meters, if I enter the range of 500 meters, I will lose my control to fly for sure.¡¯ Naomi pondered what to do in this situation. ¡®Well, should we dive i-¡® Boom An explosion disturbed Naomi¡¯s thought. She turned towards the source of the explosion and saw another black smoke in the location not far from the first one. ¡°This is¡­ Did they just interrupted my plan to dive into the fight with an explosion?! How dare they ruin my fun!!¡± Naomi flew higher, gaining height as she flew towards the location of the 2nd explosion. She removed her limit and let pressure washed over the entire Avos Island. ¡°Let¡¯s show them what happens if they ruin my fun!¡± *** Mischa¡¯s POV Let¡¯s turn back to the point of explosion ¡°Waa?¡± I let out a surprised sound when I heard the explosion from behind. But, even if I was surprised, my attention was still focused on Stephen. ¡°What is that? How dare they disturb me when I was about to have a fight?!¡± Stephen said as a scowl appeared on his face. He was not looking at me, he looked at something behind me instead. ¡°That¡¯s not your group?¡± I asked Stephen for confirmation. He looked at me and answered. ¡°Nay, we will not do anything without a direct order from Princess.¡± ¡®Princess? Come to think of it, is Mugetsu who he addressed as Princess?¡¯ I began guessing the meaning behind Princess. ¡°Princess?¡± I asked, not hoping for any answer from him. But, surprisingly he answered my question. ¡°Yeah, you guys call Princess by her name, Mugetsu.¡± He answered with a calm voice. It was almost like he was confident even if any information about his boss, Mugetsu, was revealed they won¡¯t be affected. As I was organizing my thought he looked at the source of the explosion sound behind me and frowned. ¡°Hey, how about we delay this for a while? It looks like some troubles were brewing on that island of yours.¡± He said to me. At first, I consider his claim as a lie, but after looking at him didn¡¯t avert his gaze even a second, I decided to take a look at the situation of Avos Island. I turned back to see Avos Island and saw a cloud of black smoke rising to the sky. ¡°Wa? What happened on Avos Island?¡± As I said that, the location near the black smoke exploded. Boom ¡°Again?!! Stephen is it? Today I will let you off, I have no time to deal with you!¡± I said without looking back at him and activated my second ability, Adjustment, and reinforced my body to the limit. I run towards Avos Island at my full speed while apologizing to the truck¡¯s driver which I leave on the bridge. Only a few seconds after I run, a wave of pressure washed over my body. A familiar feeling of oppression made me stopped on my track. ¡°T-This is?!!¡± I remember this pressure well, even when I had only encountered this pressure once in my life. I looked at the sky, the center of this pressure, and saw a girl flying in the sky wearing a black dress and mask. I gritted my teeth, attempting to resist the pressure, and mouthed a word. ¡°Mugetsu¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 38 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! And big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - LackOfImagination Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 64 – Avos Island 15 RaizarP The illustration that I had ordered a few weeks ago was sent to me yesterday! I also changed the cover into the new one, give me your comment if you like it :) This is Naomi!! Here is the illustration of Mischa! I ordered them from @justdit_id from Instagram. He also has a Fiverr account if you want to order the illustration. Here is the link JustDit Fiverr Before long, Naomi had arrived above the source of the explosion, still keeping her altitude at 800 meters above the ground. She looked around the area and saw a group of people amongst the crowd wearing a black bandana mask and beanie running in the opposite direction of the crowd. Naomi grew suspicious of the group and flew towards them. She followed them silently, watching them running towards a warehouse located in a port near the bridge that connected Avos Island with Chiba. ¡®I followed them because they are suspicious, but why did I follow them until here? And another problem, why did Mischa follow me?!!¡¯ thought Naomi as she have a stiff smile under her mask. She certainly didn¡¯t expect Mischa to ditch her subordinate and followed her that was following a group of people until on the other Bridge of the Avos Island. ¡®What should I do? Her stare is hurt. She looked at me like I was her mortal enemy. Well, technically I am her mortal enemy, but I didn¡¯t do anything this time!¡¯ Naomi glanced at Mischa, who observed her from behind a stack of boxes in the port. Mischa is hiding behind the box while occasionally jutting out her head to look at Naomi. This time, Mischa saw that Naomi turned her head towards her and she gulped her saliva. Seeing Mischa so nervous, Naomi smiled under her mask and descended to the ground. When Naomi was around 300 meters from the ground, she felt a disturbance in her control over Telekinesis and realized that Mischa still activated her ability. With no other choice, Naomi adjusted her body to the limit and fell down without her Telekinesis. Bam Naomi landed with bended knees along with a loud sound. The ground beneath Naomi cracked, making a web pattern. Slowly, Naomi stood up and looked at Mischa. The distance between them was only 100 meters. Mischa took out her gun from the holster and pointed it at Naomi while she held it with 2 hands. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Mugetsu! Explain why you attacked Avos Island, again!!¡± Mischa shouted towards Naomi with a serious look on her face. She frowned while slowly pulled her right hand back on her side, holding the gun only with her left hand. Naomi put the index finger of her right hand in front of the mask¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t get too loud. The attacker will know that we are here.¡± Naomi said with a calm voice as she pointed to a warehouse where the group of men entered earlier. Mischa looked in the direction where Naomi pointed at and turned confused. She shakes her head as she focused her attention on Naomi and asked. ¡°What do you mean by the attacker? Was it not your group as Stephen said who attacked the guard''s post?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Answered Naomi as she nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know who set up those explosions but seeing my subordinates had other matters to do in this island, I bet the Esper Association will blame us again. That¡¯s why I will help you to resolve this matter.¡± Mischa hesitated, getting help from Mugetsu is certainly a good thing. More so when the Esper Association had no communication at all right now. But, Mugetsu was just another terrorist, a criminal. Mischa took out her communication device with her right hand as she still looked at Naomi. She contacted the Esper Association to ask them if they had any information about the attack. ¡°HQ, this is Officer Mischa Belyaeva. Please respond.¡± Naomi looked at Mischa contacted the Esper Association shrugged her shoulder. She looked around to see if there is a box where she can sit, and found one on her left. She walked towards the box to sit comfortably, waiting for Mischa. But, Mischa assumed that Naomi was about to run and shot her gun at the ground near Naomi¡¯s leg. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Naomi pointed her left index finger at the box and said. ¡°I want to sit while waiting for your answer. How about it? Did you need my help? Or should I leave this matter to you?¡± Naomi proceeded to sit on the box and crossed her legs. She put her left hand and right elbow on top of her leg and held her head with her hand. Mischa gritted her teeth as she tried to contact her colleague again. ¡°HQ!! Please respond! This is Officer Mischa Belyaeva in Avos Island!!¡± She lost her patience and shouted at the communication device in her right hand while still pointed her gun in her left hand to Naomi. She was nervous, nervous that Naomi will make a move when she was vulnerable. ¡®Mischa was acting strange. She was not the type of person who will shout in this kind of situation. What happened?¡¯ Naomi raised her eyebrow while watching Mischa. She knew that Mischa will always keep her calm in this situation. She at least knew that much because Mischa was calm when she comforted her for the first time. Then, Naomi realized something. ¡®Could it be, she was worried about me? Rather, Naomi?¡¯ A smile crept on her face and she tried to confirm it. ¡°Akasa Naomi.¡± Naomi said to Mischa. Mischa¡¯s body twitched in response when she heard Naomi mouthed the name. She glared at Naomi with killing intent. Naomi could feel the intensity of Mischa''s glare even from a distance of 100 meters. ¡®Wow, that was no joke. To think she will get that angry when I mentioned my name. ¡°How did you know that name?¡± Asked Mischa with a cold voice. Her expression became cold, and her previous nervousness was nowhere to be seen. ¡°The manager of Japan¡¯s branch Akasa Inc., Of course, I know that name. Akasa Inc. is one of the biggest weapon manufacturers in the world after all.¡± Naomi spread her hand as she said that. She hopped from the box and land on her feet, slowly walking towards Mischa. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I know that she¡¯s famous. My question is, why did you bring up that name?¡± Mischa put her communication back in her back pocket and held her gun with 2 hands. ¡°She was attacked, no? By a group of thugs with guns.¡± Ignoring Mischa, Naomi keeps walking towards her. Their distance is now only 50 meters from each other. ¡°I said don¡¯t move!!¡± Shouted Mischa as she pulled her gun¡¯s trigger, shooting Naomi¡¯s leg. The shot was missed and hit the ground near Naomi¡¯s feet as she kept walking towards her. ¡°What do you know about the attack?!¡± Mischa stepped back slowly, attempting to increase the distance between them. ¡°Weapon smuggler. That was the identity of thugs group who attacked Akasa Naomi.¡± Naomi said to Mischa as she walked towards her at a faster pace. ¡®Well, I was attacked because I refused 2 playboys'' advances, but that¡¯s not important.¡¯ ¡°I can help you locate them if you wish. I know you want to keep your friend safe.¡± As Naomi said that, a voice came out from behind her. ¡°You threatened us with Naomi? Even if you are strong, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Hotaru appeared not far behind Naomi and pointed a gun at her head. Naomi stopped on her track when heard Hotaru¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°HOTARU!!¡± Shouted Mischa as a smile appeared on her face. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 65 – Avos Island 16 RaizarP Yo~ Author here. Just a quick notice. I found some unauthorized people, Nah, I will call some of them b*stard for one of them actually claimed this novel as theirs. Who upload this novel without my permission on their site. I found 5 Sites, including a translation of this novel who uploaded without my permission. Hey, if you want to post it on your website, you can always inbox me, it''s not like I will bite you out of nowhere or curse out to you. 3 have been taken down, 2 more to go. Please contact me if you found my novel somewhere else, thank you~ ¡°I heard your communication, Mischa. I replied to it, but I get no response. That¡¯s why I look at the GPS that was installed on our uniform and managed to track you here. But, to think Mugetsu was here.¡± Explained Hotaru to Mischa as she took out a knife from her back using her right hand. ¡®How? Hotaru could teleport here when Mischa¡¯s ability is active? Doesn¡¯t that mean, we can use our ability, or control something inside the range of Mischa¡¯s ability with our ability as long as we are not in the range of Mischa¡¯s ability? That was useful info, thank you Hotaru. I will give you a raise later!¡¯ ¡°Oya? You misunderstand something. We want to keep Akasa Naomi safe, that¡¯s our goal this time. She was targeted by thugs, and she was saved by a member of our organization. Is this your way to repay someone?¡± Naomi turned her head to look at Hotaru as she raised her hands. ¡°Wha?!¡± Hotaru was surprised and the gun which was pointed at Naomi faltered a bit. Naomi used this chance to hold Hotaru¡¯s wrist with her left hand as she twisted her body. Because of the pain, Hotaru let go of the gun and Naomi kicked it away using her left leg. Hotaru slashed Naomi¡¯s neck with a horizontal swing using the knife in her right hand but Naomi grabbed the knife with her adjusted hand and crushed it. ¡°Hotaru!!¡± Mischa shouted from the distance, rushed towards Naomi and Hotaru because she was hesitant to shot her gun. Naomi and Hotaru were close to each other, there is a chance she missed her shot and shot Hotaru instead of Naomi. Naomi went behind Hotaru, still holding Hotaru¡¯s left wrist, and held it behind her back. Naomi then held Hotaru¡¯s neck with her free right hand and said. ¡°Stop or I will crush her neck.¡± Hotaru struggled with her free hand to free her neck from Naomi¡¯s hand but to no avail. Their strength was a different league. Mischa who almost get into their location suddenly stopped on her track. She gritted her teeth and her frown deepened. ¡°I told you that I will help you right?¡± This time Hotaru was puzzled, she only heard the part when Mugetsu said ¡®attacked Naomi¡¯ and if they want to keep their friend safe. So she doesn¡¯t know the part where Mugetsu explained to Mischa about who had attacked Naomi. ¡°Mischa, what is she talking about?!¡± Shouted Hotaru. ¡°She said that her subordinate was the one who help Naomi when she was surrounded by thugs. And she said that she was willing to help us to locate her attacker and the bomber of the guard post.¡± Explained Mischa as her frown lessened. ¡®Good, come to think of it. Hotaru is here. That means she was not checking out on me in my room. Good thing I put my clothes in the box and hide it for me to change later.¡¯ ¡°How about it? I was in a good mood today, so I will consider it to help you. Because tonight the moon is not in the sky.¡± The first explosion was when the sun was about to set, right now the sun has hidden its body, and darkness came enveloping the sky with its coldness. The night was especially dark because the moon was not in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You are a terrorist, and I am the Public Defender officer from Esper Association. And I swear that I will catch you. Why¡¯d I need your help now?¡± Mischa said to Naomi with a serious tone. ¡°Because only I can help you.¡± Naomi loosened her grip from Hotaru¡¯s neck and let her free. ¡®As I was the one who made up all of this bullshit.¡¯ Hotaru, with a skilled movement, leaped towards Mischa when she was freed from Naomi¡¯s grip. She landed beside Mischa and rubbed her left wrist which was held by Naomi earlier. She looked at her wrist and it was swollen. She grimaced, but still looked at Naomi to anticipate any sudden movement. ¡°Are you okay, Hotaru?¡± Mischa looked at Hotaru¡¯s wrist and voiced her concern. Then she looked at Hotaru¡¯s neck which was gripped by Naomi earlier and make sure that she¡¯s okay. ¡°No problem, just a swollen wrist.¡± Both of them looked so nervous, they hesitated to give Naomi an answer. But, their hesitation was gone with Naomi¡¯s next sentence. ¡°If you refuse it, then I will just leave. There is no merit for me to hang around here any longer. And I won¡¯t cause any further trouble for you, Mischa~¡± Naomi licked her lip under her mask as she mouthed the word, Mischa. She was hungry for a fight, she doesn¡¯t mind fighting as Naomi or Mugetsu, but she was longing for a fight with Mischa. The feeling of being suppressed which she can¡¯t feel without Mischa¡¯s ability was addicting. She remembered their exchange of punch in the crater and she want to feel that again. That¡¯s why Naomi will hold back. She will try to relish those feeling and have the fight with Mischa in a proper location, not in this port. ¡°How about it? We will go our separate ways.¡± Naomi urged Mischa and Hotaru to answer her. Mischa still hesitated a little bit. But, Hotaru made a flash decision and answered. ¡°We refuse your help. We can handle this matter ourselves.¡± Naomi had anticipated Hotaru¡¯s answer, that¡¯s why she asked them again. She had predicted that Hotaru, with her personality, will refuse her help. ¡°Very well, I will leave. Just look at the group inside that warehouse.¡± Naomi pointed at the warehouse near the port which was entered by the group of people wearing the bandana¡¯s mask. Hotaru nodded and said. ¡°Just leave!¡± ¡°Well, goodbye.¡± Naomi kicked the ground and jumped in the direction of Avos Island¡¯s center instead of the bridge which connected Avos Island with Chiba. *** Mischa¡¯s POV My gaze followed Mugetsu¡¯s figure until she can¡¯t be seen again because of the darkness. I thought to myself and made a mental note. ¡®Mugetsu was in that caf¨¦ this morning. So the pressure that I felt this morning was real!! Mugetsu was hiding on Avos Island all this time¡­¡¯ I put my gun on the holster again after Mugetsu fled, no, disappeared from the port. I touched my chin and began to rack my brain to digest all information I had received from Mugetsu. ¡®The first clue is this morning¡¯s pressure. The second clue, she knew about a group who had attacked, no, targeted Naomi. She said about weapon smuggler, it¡¯s strange. Why did they attack Naomi... I need to investigate it a bit deeper.¡¯ I thought too deep and forgotten our surroundings. ¡°¡­.a¡± ¡®Third clue, the bomber, and the weapon smuggler, I will call them that for now, were part of the same group. Last clue, Moon of Akasha wanted to protect Naomi or using Naomi as a bait for the said group.¡¯ ¡°..ischa!!¡± ¡®No, I can¡¯t let it like this. Both of them were using Naomi, which I won¡¯t allow! I need to make sure that Naomi was safe.¡¯ ¡°MISCHA!!¡± SLAP I felt pain in my left cheeks and looked held it with my hand. I looked at Hotaru and saw that her hand was in the air with her palm opened. Did Hotaru just slap me? ¡°Why did you slap me?!¡± I shouted at Hotaru. ¡°Ssshhh!! Don¡¯t shout! I called you a few times but you didn¡¯t notice it so I slap you!¡± Said Hotaru in a low voice, almost like a whisper. ¡°More importantly, if the information given by Mugetsu is true, then the mastermind or at least the members of a group that targeted Naomi is inside that warehouse, right? Shouldn¡¯t we arrest them?¡± That¡¯s ¡­ right. I almost lost control of myself because of Mugetsu, while Hotaru was able to keep her cool all this time. It seems I owe her a lot. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks, Hotaru.¡± I said with a low voice. ¡°No problem, so¡­ what should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this¡­¡± And I told Hotaru about my plan. I¡¯m sorry Naomi, but it seems we won¡¯t be able to come back tonight. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 66 – Avos Island 17 Naomi¡¯s POV ¡°Haaaaa-¡° I let out a long sigh as I landed on the roof of the hotel after I limited my pressure and put down the box which I hide in some bush with me. I hide behind the solar panel and changed my clothes and put the dress in the box again. Well, no one was on the roof because of the bad view, I didn¡¯t worry about some people suddenly saw me changing my clothes. Well, even if there is someone who saw me by chance, I could always gift them a trip to free dive from the sky anytime, like what I did to Hyun-Woo 1 year ago. After getting changed, I hid the box under a row of solar panels, so no one could see what was hidden beneath them. I didn¡¯t forget to make the tattoo on my back invisible. I didn¡¯t put the mask in the box, instead, I changed it into the half-mask and brought it with me. I hid the mask on my cleavage. Yes, my cleavage. I had always dreamed of pulling out an item from my cleavage and my mask is the best item for that. Now, one of my dreams finally came true with the help of Anna¡¯s growth enchantment. Thank you! ¡°Good, I bet with my fake information about weapon smuggler Mischa and Hotaru will busy for a while. Well, the group that entered the warehouse in that port maybe the real bomber, but I don¡¯t think they are related to that thug boss who had a bullet from our company.¡± I used the stairs to go down from the roof and entered the elevator in the highest room to go down to the lobby. I don¡¯t have any intention to return to my room, I planned to have dinner at Chi Diner right now. Stepping inside the elevator, I tried to find my Holo phone but I can¡¯t find it. I just remembered that I left my holo phone in my room because I didn¡¯t put it inside the box. ¡°Tch, and I just pressed the button to go down.¡± I grumbled and the elevator¡¯s bell ringed. Ding I looked at the small screen on top of the elevator¡¯s door and it was written 20, which means we are still on the 20th floor. ¡®Oh, my luck! Someone actually stopped the elevator from going down!¡¯ Naomi smiled when she thought that she didn¡¯t need to wait any longer. She could exit the elevator and use the other elevator to go back to the highest floor. The elevator¡¯s door opened and revealed a pair of men and women in their twentieth wearing PD uniform stood side by side. The man was around Naomi¡¯s height with blond hair. While the woman''s height was around the man¡¯s shoulder. She has wavy brown hair that reached her back. Both of them looking at each other and seemed to be bickering about something. When the door fully opened, they stopped and entered the elevator. After they had entered, I stepped out of the elevator before the door was closed. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry if our bickering disturbed you. Ryo, you should apologize too!¡± The woman apologized to me when she saw me exiting the elevator. Maybe she thought that her bickering with her colleague was bothering me so I stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Tch, that¡¯s your fault. I won¡¯t apologize.¡± The man, whose name I assumed as Ryo, from the way the woman called him clicked his tongue and turned his head away. I turned towards them and give them a smile. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it! I forgot my holo phone on the top floor so you technically save me from waiting until the lobby. So, please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Haa- I thought you have exited the elevator because of us. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The woman bowed once again and he used her hand to force the Ryo to bow. ¡°Hey! Put your hand off from my head!¡± Ryo shakes the woman¡¯s hand from his head. He then pushed the button and closed the elevator¡¯s door, leaving me standing alone outside of it. ¡°Well, that was certainly unique. Or, everyone in PD was like that?¡± I decided to not think too much about it and walked towards the other elevator and pushed the button to stop the elevator on this floor. I waited only a few seconds and the elevator door in front of me opened. I pressed the button to go to the highest floor and waited again. ¡°This¡­ I waited for too much, didn¡¯t I? Damn it.¡± I let out a rare curse from my mouth. Today I had spent too much time waiting. Wait for the thugs to attack me, wait to get my new mask from Chi, wait for Mischa to make her decision, lastly wait again for Hotaru to make her decision. ¡°I need to get to my original goal, Chi Diner, and I need to get there fast. My stomach can¡¯t wait for another wait. Wait, did I just make a pun?¡± Ding The elevator¡¯s bell ringed and the door opened on my room¡¯s floor. I went in front of my room immediately and opened the door and it was opened, without me using the key to unlock it. ¡°And I forgot to lock the door¡­ great.¡± Fortunately, my room was not changed a little bit from before I left it. I use my Telekinesis to pull my wallet towards me. I opened my wallet and make sure the key to this room, my card, and my holo phone were inside. After making sure everything was inside my wallet, I exited the room and locked the door. ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s eat.¡± I went to the elevator, again. And it opened before I pushed the button. The earlier pair wearing PD uniform was inside and the woman greeted me. ¡°Ah! We met again.¡± ¡°Tch, let¡¯s go. We have no time to waste, we need to secure our target and bring her to our protection.¡± Ryo stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the direction of Naomi¡¯s room. ¡®Hmm? Protection? I wonder who is their target of protection?¡¯ ¡°Wait! You dumbass! At least you can greet her!¡± The woman stepped out of the elevator and followed Ryo. My gaze followed them for a second before I decided to ignore them and entered the elevator. ¡®Well, maybe their target was someone important. Like me, for example.¡¯ I thought as I pushed the button to go to the lobby. The elevator stopped at the lobby after a while and I walked out from the hotel. I walked in the direction of Chi Diner as I pulled out my holo phone and called Chi. After a few rungs, the call was answered by Chi. ¡°Chi? How was the mission?¡± I asked her. ¡°The mission was smoothly completed. It was thanks to Princess to bait Mischa Belyaeva away from the bridge that we can finish it smoothly. And the other thing was finished too. It was thanks to Selena. ¡°Good, now I have another mission for tonight.¡± ¡°Yes! Your wish is my command, Princess.¡± ¡°Investigate the explosion that occurred near the bridge on Avos Island. I suspected that another organization want to make us a scapegoat for their plan. Make sure to investigate it thoroughly, and ¡­¡± ¡°And what Princess?¡± Asked Chi nervously. ¡°No. Mischa Belyaeva and Nobi Hotaru were investigating that case too. Don¡¯t make any move towards them.¡± ¡°¡­. Certainly.¡± I hanged up the call after I got her confirmation on my order. Well, I have subordinates so why I investigated them myself? I can just order my subordinate to do it~ I walked to Chi Diner faster. What I need to do right now is to wait for the result and decided my next course of action after the result was sent. ¡°Let¡¯s eat~ Warrior can¡¯t fight with an empty stomach after all. I am a secret organization¡¯s Boss though.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 67 – Avos Island 18 3rd POV Let¡¯s turn back the time again. Mischa and Hotaru were crouched behind the boxes in the port, right in front of a warehouse which was informed by Mugetsu as the hiding place of the culprit behind the explosion. They held a gun in their hand, ready to enter the warehouse. But, right before they entered the warehouse, Mischa remembered something. She looked at Hotaru with a pale face as she said. ¡°Hotaru, I¡­ messed up. I leave a subordinate of Mugetsu on that bridge. Along with some injured people and the thugs who had attacked Naomi. I was too focused on the explosion and Mugetsu at that time, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized to Hotaru. Hotaru looked at Mischa and consoled her. ¡°Let¡¯s contact someone to check on that bridge and Naomi. I am afraid if Mugetsu will come to Naomi after she left us.¡± Mischa nodded at Hotaru and pulled out her communication device. ¡°HQ, enter. This is Officer Mischa Belyaeva reporting! We have an emergency here!¡± This time, the HQ didn¡¯t take their time to answer Mischa. ¡°HQ here. Officer Mischa Belyaeva, do tell your report!¡± ¡°Only now they answered me in time.¡± Mumbled Mischa. She took a deep breath then reporting the situation. ¡°Maybe there is someone already reported about the explosions on Avos Island. Right now, I and Officer Nobi Hotaru were chasing a suspect of the explosions. We need reinforcement in the port near a bridge that connected Avos Island with Chiba and please sends someone to guard Akasa Naomi in Starlight Hotel. Her room is the 3rd room on the top floor after you turned right in the elevator! We believed that Akasa Naomi is their real target.¡± Starlight Hotel was the name where Naomi stayed. Well, Naomi as her usual self never cared about that and just called it 5-star hotel. ¡°Is this information accurate?¡± Asked the HQ¡¯s operator. ¡°It is, even Mugetsu was here a moment ago to chase them.¡± To make the HQ believe them, Mischa decided to use Mugetsu. From what she knew, Esper Association¡¯s HQ often doubted a report without any concrete evidence. But, with the appearance of the most sought criminal, Mugetsu. Even a false report will be handled immediately. ¡°Mugetsu?! We will send the reinforcement immediately.¡± Mischa could hear the surprised voice of the operator from her communication device. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send a team of 2 people to guard Akasa Naomi. Mugetsu had mentioned her when she faced us.¡± ¡°We will send someone near that Starlight Hotel to guard her immediately. Please wait around 10 minutes until the reinforcement arrived.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Mischa ended the communication and put her communication device back in her back pocket. She smiled at Hotaru to see that their plan has succeeded. Their first plan was to secure Naomi because they thought that both of them will need all night to secure the suspect. The second plan is for Hotaru and Mischa to sneak inside the warehouse and collecting information by eavesdropping on anyone in that warehouse. ¡°Are you ready, Hotaru? We will sneak out from the roof. I bet there is some ventilation in that warehouse that we could use to sneak inside. Even if there isn¡¯t any, we could see inside of the warehouse through the gap of the roof and you could teleport us inside safely.¡± Hotaru put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder and give her a thumb up. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s end this as soon as possible. I am worried about Naomi.¡± They disappeared from their place and appeared on the roof of the warehouse which according to Mugetsu¡¯s information was the place where the bomber¡¯s suspect was hiding. Mischa adjusted her body to reinforce it to the limit in order to hear the conversation of anyone inside. The warehouse has no light on, so it was dark and Mischa couldn¡¯t see well inside the warehouse even with her enhanced sight, that¡¯s why she depended on her hearing. She looked at Hotaru and gestured her to find a way to enter the warehouse with her hand. Hotaru acknowledged the gesture and slowly searching for an opening to enter the warehouse while tiptoeing. Mischa was laying on her chest and pushed her ear until it stuck on the roof and concentrated as she tried to pick up even the tiniest sound. Mischa could hear Hotaru¡¯s walking sound clearly, and the sound of someone talking from inside the warehouse. She concentrated even further on that sound. ¡°hahaha, and it goes boom! That was satisfying.¡± A sound that Mischa heard was rough. She guessed that the one who talked was a man around 30. ¡°It was thanks to me who get information about that crash! If I don¡¯t get that information, we will need more time to finish that mission!¡± This time the sound was clearer, and the voice was smoother than the previous one. ¡®They are talked about the crash? Is it when my car and the prisoner¡¯s trucks crashed with Stephen? And the mission, they must be part of an organization.¡¯ Mischa analyzed the conversation and managed to get valuable information. She decided to hear more and wait for Hotaru to come back after checking the possible entrance. ¡°Yeah yeah, it¡¯s thanks to you. But, those bombs were created by Muhan, so he was the one who get the credits the most. Isn¡¯t that so, Muhan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just do this for the mission.¡± ¡®That¡¯s 3, and one of them could make a bomb, they are too dangerous to be left alone. It¡¯s thanks to Mugetsu I could find them this fast. Although it left a bitter taste in my mouth to get help from that criminal.¡¯ Creak Mischa could hear the sound of a door being opened in the roof. She immediately stood up and looking around to see the situation. Finally, her gaze landed on Hotaru who opened a hatch to enter the warehouse. Hotaru looked back at Mischa and waved her hand gestured Mischa to come over. Mischa slowly make her way to Hotaru and they both looked down and saw a ladder. Simultaneously, they looked at each other and asked. ¡°Are you ready Mischa?¡± Whispered Hotaru. ¡°Wait Hotaru, from what I get from listening to their conversation, they indeed are the ones who set the explosions in the guard''s post. They talked about a mission, but I don¡¯t know anything about it. Their numbers were at least 3 people, maybe more.¡± Mischa told Hotaru about the information that she found from eavesdropping on their conversation. They have no problem securing three people, but they are still careful to prepare for any unexpected situation. ¡°Shall we go in now? Or should we wait for reinforcement?¡± Asked Hotaru. Although she¡¯s older than Mischa, she still respected and trusts her. That¡¯s why Hotaru asked Mischa to decide their next move. Mischa lowered her gaze as she touched her chin with her right hand and think. After a few seconds, she raised her head and said. ¡°I think we should wait for the reinforcement. We will enter, but we won¡¯t make any move until the reinforcement arrived.¡± Hotaru nodded at Mischa and looked at the hatch again. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Both of them going down using the ladder, Hotaru went down first and followed by Mischa after she closed the hatch. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - §¥§Þ§Ú§ä§â§Ú§Û §­§Ñ§Ô§à§Õ§Ñ Also Big thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - reeper 19 - M?nneren Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 68 – Avos Island 19 Mischa and Hotaru arrived at what seems to be the warehouse¡¯s attic. It was dark and dusty, they had trouble seeing the area. Mischa looked at Hotaru who stood beside her and whispered. ¡°Hotaru, we must proceed cautiously, even with my enhanced sight, I still have some problem seeing in the darkness.¡± ¡°Yeah, and we should stick together. So we can teleport instantly if the enemy found us.¡± Suggested Hotaru. Mischa nodded and began surveying the attic. There were a lot of boxes with dust on top of it. The attic seems to be never touched because there is even dust on the floor. Mischa and Hotaru proceeded quietly, they looked around to see if there is something unusual. And, to her surprise, Mischa found 1 box without any dust in the corner of the attic, near stairs that lead downward. She poked Hotaru¡¯s shoulder and pointed at the box. ¡°Hotaru, look over there. That box is not covered by dust, that means¡­¡± ¡°That box is new, or it just moved.¡± Continued Hotaru. ¡°Yes, want to check it?¡± Hotaru nodded and both of them approached the box. Because the position of the box was right next to the stairs, they cautiously moved to avoid the stairs so even if there is someone downstairs, they won¡¯t see them. They¡¯ve reached the box and Hotaru got surprised. Her eyebrows raised and her mouth opened. She was surprised because she saw Akasa Inc.¡¯s logo on the lid of the box. She put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder to get her attention. Mischa turned to Hotaru and raised her eyebrow in a questioning manner. ¡°Mischa¡­ that logo. That¡¯s Naomi¡¯s company logo. It was printed in the lid of the box.¡± When Hotaru said that, Mischa looked at the lid of the box. Mischa was not familiar with the logo, but if Hotaru who worked as Naomi¡¯s guard for almost a year said that, there is no way it was a mistake. ¡°So the probability that this was the weapon smuggler¡¯s warehouse is increased.¡± Whispered Mischa. ¡°Yeah, with that box here confirmed it. And ¡­ the information from Mugetsu about Naomi¡¯s attacker was confirmed with that box too.¡± ¡°But, Hotaru. If they are a weapon smuggler, why did they attracting attention by setting an explosion in Avos Island¡¯s guard post? And they had said something about missions.¡± Mischa was puzzled by the jumbled information. Should she trust Mugetsu, then Naomi¡¯s life is in danger right now. But, if the information about the mission is correct, that means. Hotaru¡¯s eyes bulged in realization and said to Mischa. ¡°This weapon smuggler is part of a bigger organization. And they are hostile towards Avos Island or the Esper Association and Mugetsu¡¯s organization.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that we have information about their organization in Esper Association¡¯s database?¡± Asked Mischa. Although Mischa was trained in the same way as Hotaru, she was by no means experienced in a situation like this. Hotaru, on other hand, was experienced with protecting Naomi and she has been working as a PD officer far longer than Mischa. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe they are part of an organization which was arrested by the Esper Association. Or they could be a brand new organization inspired by Mugetsu. But the latter part is not possible if they are indeed hostile towards her organization.¡± Reasoned Hotaru. ¡°But that¡¯s not important, Mischa. We need to arrest them and interrogate them to find the truth. That¡¯s our best way to obtain information, and it¡¯s better than we assumed something that was based on information from the criminal.¡± Continued Hotaru. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. How long until the reinforcement arrived?¡± Mischa asked while pulled her holo phone to see the time. ¡°Around 1 minute. We should go downstairs now to find out how many enemies are in this warehouse. And I think we should leave the box untouched right now.¡± Mischa nodded as they slowly walked towards the stairs and scanned the area to see if there are any enemies. Because Mischa, who had reinforced senses and hearing didn¡¯t hear anything downstairs, she gestured at Hotaru using her hand and they slowly walked downstairs using the stairs. Mischa and Hotaru both didn¡¯t feel any presence of Esper in the warehouse, that¡¯s why Mischa didn¡¯t use her ability to seal an ability right now. That ability was dangerous for her enemy, but also dangerous for her ally. She could make her ally powerless if they entered the area of her ability. Because it was a warehouse, the 2nd floor was made of aluminum steel around 1 meter wide around the warehouse wall and they could see the ground floor which was full of Intermodal containers and wooden boxes. A steel fence around 1 meter high was the only safety so they didn¡¯t fall to the ground floor. The warehouse was dark, except in one area where an artificial light shines. In the middle of the room, surrounded by containers, a few light sources were lit. Hotaru and Mischa immediately crouched and tried to see how many peoples were in the warehouse. They looked at the light source and saw a group of people holding guns while eating something from a can. ¡°Hotaru¡­ it seems my prediction is wrong. They have more than 3 people.¡± Whispered Mischa while she looked at a group near the brightest area in the warehouse. ¡°Yeah, they are more than 3¡­ They didn¡¯t even come close to 3 people.¡± The groups were made of a different little groups that came together. There are almost 10 areas that were surrounded by the containers that have their light lit. And in every area, there were at least 10 people who held guns. ¡°They are more than 100 people!! We are lucky we didn¡¯t attack them without waiting for the reinforcement.¡± Said Hotaru as sweat dripped from her forehead. When they observed their enemy, the communication device on Mischa¡¯s back pocket began to vibrate. She pulled out her communication device and put it on her ears. She lowered the volume of the communication device so only people close to it can hear it. Hotaru looked at Mischa who pulled out her communication device leaned her ear close to it to hear what the HQ said. ¡°The reinforcement has arrived in front of the warehouse, ready to attack. Please report, Officer Mischa Belyaeva.¡± Hearing the reinforcement had arrived, Mischa and Hotaru smiled at each other. She held the communication device near her mouth and answered. ¡°This is Officer Mischa Belyaeva. Right now we are inside the warehouse, on the second floor. From what we see, there are at least 100 people inside, all of them are armed with guns. Not all of them are confirmed as enemies, but we found a box with Akasa Inc.¡¯s logo in the attic. The box seems new and just moved over there.¡± ¡°Copy that, we will order an arrest to all peoples inside the warehouse and you are allowed to kill someone if they shoot their guns towards you. And, Officer Mischa Belyaeva, we got another problem with the other request. We didn¡¯t manage to find Akasa Naomi in her room, right now the Officers that we sent over were searching for her.¡± ¡°WHAT?!!¡± Surprised, Mischa let out a loud voice. That voice managed to attract the attention of the people below, and they looked in Mischa¡¯s direction on the 2nd floor. *** The biggest groups in the warehouse heard the voice. In a box in the middle of the group, a bald man with a bulky figure wearing a white tank top and military pants was sitting while wiping his handgun. When he heard the voice, he looked up to the 2ndfloor and then ordered a man beside him. ¡°Oi, go check what was that. If it¡¯s some rat, then kill it.¡± ¡°Yes! We will go there immediately.¡± The group of people went to the 2nd floor following the man¡¯s order. ¡°We will not let anyone bother our plan.¡± Muttered the bald man as a frown appeared on his face while looking at the spot where Mischa and Hotaru were on the 2nd floor. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - §¥§Þ§Ú§ä§â§Ú§Û §­§Ñ§Ô§à§Õ§Ñ Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 69 – Avos Island 20 RaizarP Author here~ We''ve reached a nice number, aren''t we? Well jokes aside, Enjoy the chapter Behind the boxes near the warehouse, Hotaru and Mischa appeared from the thin air. Hotaru let out a deep relieved sigh and turned to Mischa. Because of the darkness, Hotaru didn¡¯t realize that Mischa had a pale face and breathing a bit faster than usual. ¡°That¡¯s close! Mischa!! Why did you shout?! You almost make us got caught!!¡± Hotaru berated Mischa who shouted in the middle of the enemy¡¯s base. Usually, Mischa would apologize or said something to Hotaru. But, right now she was thinking about what she heard from the HQ and think about different things. Hotaru realized Mischa¡¯s strangeness, she shakes Mischa¡¯s shoulder. Finally, Mischa turned towards Hotaru. She saw Mischa¡¯s blank pale face and asked her. ¡°What happened? I can¡¯t hear the communication well because you held it away from me at that time, so tell me, Mischa. What happened?! What the HQ told you that made you shout like that?¡± Hotaru began to think of any bad possibility that made Mischa shouted. Mischa, with a pale face, lowered her head and said to Hotaru with a stutter. ¡°H-H-Hotaru¡­ N-Naomi was missing from her room.¡± Hotaru who heard that was not surprised. Because she understood Naomi¡¯s personality, she just think of a possibility where Naomi walked around the Island because she was bored in her room. ¡°Maybe Naomi was having dinner right now and went to some restaurant? That possibility is high with Naomi¡¯s personality. Look, she went to a caf¨¦ by herself and imitated Mugetsu to play us this afternoon.¡± Hotaru tried to reassure Mischa and pulled out her holo phone. ¡°I will call her to make sure that she¡¯s fine, okay?¡± Mischa raised up her head and nodded. Hotaru called Naomi with her holo phone and hoped that Naomi will answer her. Although she said all of that to Mischa, Hotaru herself is worried about Naomi too. Especially when she knew that Naomi was targeted by someone. ¡°Come on Naomi, answer the call.¡± Muttered Hotaru unconsciously. But, even after Hotaru waited for Naomi to answer the call, it was never answered. She tried to call Naomi again but the call was not answered again. ¡°Mischa¡­ she didn¡¯t answer the call.¡± Hotaru''s face paled as she said to Mischa. Hotaru¡¯s hand which held her holo phone now shaking uncontrollably because she thinks all the bad possibilities that could happen to Naomi. Mischa now paled more and looked at the warehouse, which was now surrounded by the Esper Association¡¯s team. She began to think of a plan and decided that she would have a better chance to find Naomi if she interrogated the member of the group which targeted Naomi. Her expression turned serious as she reinforced her body past her limit. She turned to Hotaru and said. ¡°Hotaru, teleport me right in the middle of that warehouse, preferably right in front of the boss-looking guy. I will end this quickly and find Naomi myself.¡± Mischa took Hotaru¡¯s gun from her hand and held it in her left hand. ¡°Mischa!! What are you planning?! Did you want to launch a suicide attack? Look, the team had already surrounded the warehouse! We just need to talk to them and we can ask to leave to find Naomi¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡°That will take too much time. Teleport me in the middle of that warehouse, I will finish this immediately.¡± ¡°Tch! You will not listen to me, huh? Fine! I will do that!¡± Hotaru put her holo phone in her pocket and held Mischa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But I will teleport out as soon as I teleported you. I will ask the team to help you!¡± Mischa nodded at Hotaru and answered. ¡°No problem. I just need a few seconds to deal with them.¡± Hotaru feels chill coming from Mischa when she said that. She felt like a small animal in front of a predator. ¡®Mischa, what happened?¡¯ Hotaru couldn¡¯t comprehend what happened to her friend in front of her. She suddenly feels unfamiliar, she gives out a feeling like Mugetsu, although the feeling that Mischa gave out is weaker than Mugetsu. Hotaru decided to shake off what she felt and said to Mischa. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± ¡°As I said, it will be over in seconds. I was worried about Naomi, I just met her again after a year and she was in danger. As her friend, I want to protect her.¡± ¡°Then I will teleport you inside in. 3, 2, 1.¡± As Hotaru¡¯s counted down to 1, she teleported right in the middle of the warehouse with Mischa. They appeared on top of one of the containers near the location of the brightest source of light in the warehouse. ¡°I will go outside to tell them now. Take care, Mischa.¡± Mischa raised both of her hands to prepare her guns and jumped towards the source of light as she said. ¡°Yeah.¡± After Hotaru heard Mischa¡¯s answer, she teleported outside the warehouse to meets the team leader of the reinforcement. *** Hotaru¡¯s POV I teleported outside the warehouse after I heard Mischa¡¯s answer. The truth is, I was worried about her going alone to the enemy¡¯s location, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop her. The best way that I could do when I can¡¯t stop her is to get help as fast as possible. After teleported outside the warehouse, I could see the reinforcement team was startled by my appearance. They pointed their gun towards me, but I raised my hand to show that I have no ill intention. ¡°I am not your enemy! My name is Nobi Hotaru, a PD Officer that asked for reinforcement!!¡± After they heard my shout, one man from the reinforcement team stepped forward and said. ¡°Lower your gun.¡± He gave out orders to the reinforcement¡¯s team and they lowered their gun. It seems he¡¯s the captain of this team, I approached him and told him about the situation. ¡°Right now Officer Mischa Belyaeva is trying to arrest the enemies inside. Please send your team to help her right now! Although she¡¯s strong, I was worried about her because her power is not suited to fight armed groups.¡± He frowned at me and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t the instruction said to wait until they are identified as an enemy? Why did she attack them?¡± Instruction? Who gave the instruction to wait? ¡°What are you talking about?! They are a group armed with guns!! And we found the box with the Akasa Inc. logo in the attic!! They are weapons smugglers, isn¡¯t that enough to arrest them?!¡± I was getting angry at the team¡¯s captain, he said to wait for them to be identified as enemies before we strike them? ¡°That¡¯s not enough as evidence, we need to make sure that we didn¡¯t attack the wrong group. This is Avos Island, there is no way a group of weapons smugglers goes undetected.¡± Oh, I see. He¡¯s a new guy in the Esper Association, that¡¯s why he acted like that. He never felt a real danger in this job. ¡°Oh, you know what? Screw your team then. I will head inside myself to help her and you could sit here without doing anything. When I managed to identify them as weapons smugglers, I would report to the HQ that the reinforcement¡¯s team was, in fact, had a deal with the weapons smuggler and refused to help us.¡± I turned away from him and walked towards the warehouse. I didn¡¯t teleport inside because I wanted to know his reaction, and I get what I wanted. ¡°Wait!! Fine! We will now help her. All hands on your gun!! Prepare to attack the warehouse!!¡± He shouted to his team and gave out the order. The reinforcements, with a trained move, approached the warehouse and were ready to burst in after they hear the order. ¡°I appreciated it.¡± I said as I approached the door of the warehouse. I pulled out my knife from my back and held it with my right hand. The team looked at the captain and he nodded his head. ¡°GO GO GO!!¡± With a nod from the captain, the team burst into the warehouse and secured the area. Strange, there is no noise inside the warehouse. I become worried about Mischa and teleported to the 2nd floor to see what¡¯s going on. To my surprise, I saw Mischa stood in front of a bloodied bald man. There are a lot of bodies around them, most of them were covered in blood. Without thinking any further, I teleported behind Mischa. She seems to notice me and turned towards me as soon as I teleported. ¡°As I said, Hotaru. It will be over in seconds.¡± There, Mischa stood with no smile on her face. Her expression is cold as she tilted her head slightly. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - §¥§Þ§Ú§ä§â§Ú§Û §­§Ñ§Ô§à§Õ§Ñ Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 70 – Avos Island 21 Let¡¯s take a look at what Naomi did in the time Mischa and Hotaru raided the warehouse. Naomi¡¯s POV I stood outside a big restaurant themed red and yellow. The restaurant has 2 big doors, the door¡¯s handle is decorated in gold. In front of the entrance door sat 2 Chinese dragon statues with one of them painted in black color and the other one painted in white color. Both dragons held something in their claw. The black-colored dragon held a white sun while the white-colored dragon held a black crescent moon. Above the doors, a red banner with Chi Diner written in white is attracting attention. Overall, the restaurant has a Chinese Restaurant vibe. ¡®She has a good taste~¡¯ I thought while nodded in satisfaction. I¡¯ve arrived at Chi Diner after walking for 5 minutes from my hotel. I really didn¡¯t think that the location of this Diner is close to my hotel. ¡°Well, let¡¯s enter and see the interior. From the atmosphere of this restaurant, I guess their menu mostly consists of Chinese dishes.¡± I opened the restaurant¡¯s door and was greeted by a wide hall. There are round tables and chairs neatly arranged in the hall. The hall was lit by 5 big lanterns hanged on the ceiling. But, there is one aspect that made Naomi confused. ¡®Why do the waiter and waitress wearing a western uniform?! They should wear a Chinese dress to fit the atmosphere!¡¯ The waiter was wearing a white shirt and white pants for the guys. While the waitress was wearing a white skirt and a black apron. One of the waitresses saw me entered the restaurant and approached me. ¡°Welcome to Chi Diner. Are you here to have dinner alone or did you arrived with a group?¡± The waitress asked me politely. The waitress was a black-haired woman who appeared to be in her twenties. Her hair was tied in a short ponytail, and her bang was parted right in the middle of her face. ¡°I am alone.¡± ¡°Well customer, please follow me. I will take you to your table.¡± The waitress gestured with her hand and asked me to follow her. I was escorted to the table with 2 chairs in the middle of the hall. There are some guests around me chatting with their colleagues or friends. They are talking with a loud voice and sometimes I could hear them laughing as well. I like the atmosphere in this restaurant already. ¡°Please sit here.¡± The waitress pulled one of the chairs and asked me to sit. I sat on the chair and she pushed it so I can sit more comfortably. ¡°Thank you.¡± I thank her for her service, although I think she didn¡¯t need it. She smiled and opened a menu in the table in front of me. She stood motionlessly while holding a small notebook beside me. It seems she was waiting for me to make an order. I picked the menu in front of me and read it. The menu has a variety of dishes which I love. From a Mapo Tofu, Hotpot to Dumplings. Because I can¡¯t decide for myself, I decided to ask the waitress for a recommendation. ¡°Is there any recommendation for today¡¯s dinner? And is there any recommendation for fruit juice?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s recommendation is Seafood Fried Rice with fried shallot. We have Avocado Juice or Pitaya Juice for today.¡± (A.N. Pitaya is dragon fruit for those who is more familiar with the name) ¡°Avocado? Isn¡¯t that vegetable?¡± I asked the waitress as I tilted my head. Was the waitress joking with me? Avocado is a vegetable, and everyone knows at least that much. ¡°Dear Customer, from what I know, Avocado is a fruit, not a vegetable. And Avocado juice is delicious.¡± The waitress looked at me with a confused face. Did she really think that Avocado is a fruit? Or it was me the strange one who thought that Avocado is a vegetable? ¡°Then I will try the Special Seafood Fried Rice and Avocado Juice. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s delicious.¡± I closed the menu and put it down on the table as I looked at the waitress who wrote on her notebook. ¡°Alright, then I will repeat your order. 1 Seafood Fried Rice and 1 Avocado Juice, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please wait for a while as the chef preparing the dish.¡± The waitress bowed to me and walked away. With me being left alone, I pull out my holo phone and opened today¡¯s document which I left for Hotaru and Mischa. Although I left the work to Hotaru and Mischa, I still have to check it again to see if there is any mistake in their work. I also tried to extend my Telekinesis to move my flying base again. I forgot to control the flying base again after I flew away from Mischa. I managed to feel the flying base in the previous location where my power was cut off and control it again. It seems that Julia keeps the base flying with her ability. I will compliment her later. When I was in the middle of checking the mistake in my document, I saw that almost half of the documents were not filled and approved yet. ¡®Those girls!! They left the documents unfinished!!¡¯ I was a bit angry when I think that they were slacking off their work. I was forced to finish the documents myself and at that time my holo phone rang. I saw who called me at this time and saw that it was Hotaru. ¡®Hou? I know that you called me because you want to tell me the reason why you didn¡¯t finish the document yet. I won¡¯t get fooled, Hotaru!!¡¯ I left the call unanswered and continue my work on the documents. After the dial was ended, Hotaru called me once again. I ignore the call once again and finished the last documents that need to be done today. ¡®Ha! I finish the documents myself. I will give them more documents tomorrow!¡¯ When I thought about tomorrow, the dish that I ordered arrived. The waitress that collected my order earlier was holding a tray with my order on top of it. She set the dish in front of me and said. ¡°Thank you for waiting, here is your Seafood Fried Rice and Avocado Juice. Please enjoy your meal~¡± The waitress bowed and left. I looked at the Avocado Juice and saw black things sticking on the glass. ¡®Is that chocolate?¡¯ I grabbed the straw and tried the Avocado Juice. To my surprise, the juice tastes delicious. ¡®It¡¯s chocolate! And to think Avocado Juice was this delicious, I like it!¡¯ Satisfied with the taste of Avocado Juice, I looked at the fried rice and gulped my saliva from the gorgeous look of the fried rice. I picked up a spoon and scooped the fried rice and looked at it closer. ¡°This makes me salivate~ Thanks for the food~¡± That night, I enjoyed the delicious meal by myself and went back to the hotel with a full stomach. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 71 – Avos Island 22 ¡°Yawn~ What a nice nap.¡± Naomi let out a long yawn as she stretched her hand up in the sky. She just woke up in her hotel room while wearing her white pajamas. She get off her bed and approached the window of her room and opened the curtain. Naomi squinted her eyes as the morning sunlight light up the room. The sky is clear without any single cloud as the sun directly greeted Naomi because her room''s window directly faced east. After Naomi was satisfied with the morning sun, she went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She looked at the reflection of her face in the sink mirror and tidied her hair. ¡°I always let my hair fall, should I try to change my hairstyle and tied it in a ponytail?¡± Naomi went to the closets and tried to find any rubber band to tie her hair. She didn¡¯t manage to find any, because she never had any need of them before. Then, she remembered that Hotaru tied her hair in a ponytail. ¡°I should ask Hotaru for a Rubber Band. I think she should be in her room right now.¡± Naomi took out a fresh set of a white t-shirt with a black stripe on its sleeves and a black skirt with 2 white stripes on both of the skirt''s sides and changed her pajamas into them. After she changed her clothes, she went out of her room and go to Hotaru¡¯s room. Arrived in front of Hotaru¡¯s room, Naomi knocked on the door. Knock, Knock! Soon, Hotaru¡¯s voice could be heard from inside. ¡°Who is it?!¡± her voice sounds groggy and loud. The door was opened and Hotaru¡¯s head peeked out. Her eyes were red and a dark circle formed under them. There is a sign that she lacked sleep and stayed up all night. If someone was looking at Hotaru right now, they would say she needs to have some rest and some naps. She was still wearing her PD uniform from last night but it was disheveled with the button near the collar section was unbuttoned. Naomi smiled as she said to Hotaru. ¡°Miss Nobi, did you by chance has-¡° At first, Hotaru was upset because someone was knocking on her door right in the morning after she stayed up to try to find Naomi. But, upon seeing that it was Naomi who stood in front of her room, her eyes bulged and she turned away and yelled, interrupting Naomi. ¡°MISCHA!! COME OVER HERE!! THIS GIRL¡­ NAOMI IS HERE.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Naomi was surprised by the sudden change in Hotaru. She appeared as someone who have no energy to spare, but upon seeing her, she suddenly becomes energetic and yelled with a stupidly loud voice. ¡°WHAAT?¡± This time, Naomi heard a loud yell and a heavy sound of footsteps running towards her from inside. Mischa pulled Hotaru who stood in the middle of the door and jutting out her head to see Naomi. She was in the same state as Hotaru, still wearing a disheveled PD¡¯s uniform. She raised her head and looked at Naomi¡¯s face before slowly she looked at Naomi¡¯s entire body a few times until she looked at Naomi¡¯s face again. Naomi was confused with Mischa¡¯s behavior and tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mischa? You looked at me like you saw a ghost.¡± ¡°Naomi?¡± She asked in disbelief. She approached Naomi and extended her hand past Naomi¡¯s shoulder and hugged her. Tears forming in Mischa¡¯s eyes as she tried to hide it by burying her face on Naomi¡¯s chest. Naomi was feeling weird right now. Her hands were in the air, confused whatever she should hug Mischa back or kept her hands in the air. Then Naomi decided to hug Mischa back because she felt that Mischa was shaking when hugging her. ¡°I-I m gflad tou ar okfay.¡± Mischa was saying something in incomprehensible words because she pushed her face against Naomi. ¡°I-I am okay, what do you mean, Mischa?¡± Naomi was confused by what was going on. At first, Hotaru yelled when she saw her. Second, Mischa looked at her like she was looking at a ghost. Third, Mischa hugged her. Mischa pulled away from Naomi as she wiped the tears on her eyes. She looked straight at Naomi and said. ¡°Y-you came back just fine. We asked the Esper Association to sent a pair of PD officers last night to protect you. But, they said that you were not in your room and we were panicked!!¡± Naomi remembered that she met pair of PD officers last night, and they did say that they need to secure a target for protection. Naomi began sweating from her back as realization washed over her. ¡®I¡­ avoided them by chance, because they assumed that I will never leave my room after being attacked? Doesn¡¯t that mean, it was my fault?! No no no, I refuse!¡¯ ¡°O..Ohh, last night?¡± Naomi raised her index finger and pointed at the ceiling as she said. ¡°I was in the roof to calm myself after being attacked yesterday when suddenly a girl wearing a black dress and mask-¡° Before Naomi could finish her sentence, she was once again interrupted by Mischa''s shout. ¡°MUGETSU!!¡± ¡°Right, she¡¯s Mugetsu, I don¡¯t know why but she appeared in front of me.¡± Naomi nodded and closed her eyes for a while. She opened her eyes as she pointed to Hotaru¡¯s room. ¡°Before I explained about what happened yesterday, can we enter first? It seems¡­ the hallway is not the place where we should discuss about this matter.¡± Naomi looked at her right and left before looking her gaze at Mischa. Mischa realized her mistake and she immediately entered the room. Hotaru who was ignored all this time sighed and followed Mischa. ¡®Nice! Let¡¯s do this! Time to arrange a story to fool Mischa and Hotaru. Should I do that?¡¯ Naomi entered the room and closed the door behind her while planning on how to deceive Mischa and Hotaru. Hotaru was lying on her bed, snoring hard while Mischa was sitting in one of the chairs inside the room. Naomi''s gaze was looking at Hotaru who slept like a log without even bothered hearing Naomi¡¯s story. Mischa followed Naomi¡¯s gaze and said. ¡°Forgive her for acting like that, Naomi. She used her ability all night trying to find you. Now, could you tell me how can you disappear from your room? The PD that came here said that your room was locked, and they were forced to borrow the master key to enter your room only to find that you were not there.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s start at the time when I met with Mugetsu on the roof.¡± Naomi sat in the chair opposite Mischa and crossed her legs. She saw Mischa nodded and put on a serious face. ¡°As I said earlier, I was calming myself on the roof while looking at the sky. Suddenly, a girl wearing a black dress and black mask descended beside me without any sound and startled me.¡± Naomi paused for a while to make sure that Mischa was indeed listening to Naomi¡¯s explanation. ¡°Yes, we covered that part. What happened next?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­ I was taken to their base.¡± ¡®Chi Diner is one of my organization bases, so I was not lying here~¡¯ ¡°Wha?! You said that you were taken to their base!!?¡± Mischa stood up suddenly, making her chair fall over, and leaned at Naomi. Her face was now close to Naomi, and if one of them leaned any closer, their mouth will touch each other for sure. Naomi raised her hand in front of her to make Mischa back away from her. ¡°W-wait! Close! Too close!! I will explain it so can you back away and sit again?¡± Mischa, following Naomi''s request, fixed her chair that fall over and sit again. This time she glared at Naomi, demanding an explanation as she mouthed. ¡°So?¡± Naomi took a deep breath as she put on a serious face as she spoke with a serious tone. ¡°I forgot.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Joshua Davis Also big thanks to the new squad leader!! - Grynnoir Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 72 – Avos Island 23 Mischa right now is looking at Naomi while holding her head. She can¡¯t believe that Naomi¡¯s answer would be ¡®I forgot¡¯. She took a deep breath to calm herself and began to think while remembering the clue given by Mugetsu yesterday. ¡®If Mugetsu approached Naomi herself and she was not harmed, then what she said about protecting Naomi may not be a lie. But, for what reason? Mugetsu¡¯s organization had attacked many places before they disappeared completely. Until yesterday, that is.¡¯ Mischa tried to guess Mugetsu¡¯s goal, but the clue was too few. She has no other clue that connected Naomi with their organization except that Naomi is a manager of Akasa Inc. Japan branch. One of the biggest weapon manufacturers. She can¡¯t guess it, so she asked Naomi again about yesterday''s incident which she replied the same as the previous one. ¡°Haa-, Naomi. You know, we searched for you all night, right?¡± Mischa let out a tired sigh and looked at Naomi directly in her eyes. ¡°You said that but why? I was in my room around 10 P.M., don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t check my room?¡± Mischa¡¯s body flinched at that. She didn¡¯t think of any possibility that Naomi was in her room after she checked it once after coming back from the warehouse. She just assumed that Naomi was kidnapped and kept in another location away from their hotel. Mischa turned away from Naomi as sweat began to form on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t check my room? Of course, you are not checking my room. If you entered my room, you will saw me inside!¡± Naomi finally got her chance to tease Mischa. All this time Naomi was on the side that was being questioned, but with this Naomi was now finally able to tease her. She stood up from her chair and approached Mischa while giggling as she covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Nee Mischa~ Don¡¯t tell me that the new SSS-Ranked Esper will make such a mistake? Was the Esper Association forgot to tell you to always double-check anything to make sure that everything is in their right place? Nee~¡± She approached Mischa and poked her checks with her index finger. Mischa looked annoyed but she didn¡¯t do anything to Naomi and keep quiet. She pouted her cheeks which made Naomi wanted to tease her any further. Naomi went behind Mischa and whispered in her ears. ¡°Mischa, the SSS-Ranked Esper, failed to find her friend which stayed in her room the whole time. That would be quite news.¡± Finally, Mischa can¡¯t hold herself and turned towards Naomi as she shouted. ¡°Fine!! It was my fault that I didn¡¯t check your room again!! I¡¯m sorry okay? I was not in the right state of mind last night because I was worried that something would happen to my first friend, okay?!!¡± Naomi was taken aback by her outburst and she took a step back. She¡¯s feeling guilty to tease her friend and told her a lie. But, Naomi''s identity as Mugetsu shouldn¡¯t be known to Mischa or Hotaru. Because Naomi had planned something when she declared to the world to disappear for 2 years. Mischa was on the verge of tearing again, but Naomi will not allow it. She can¡¯t allow her friend and the only person that managed to heal her boredom to cry. Mischa will be a strong girl, a girl who will fight Mugetsu on the same ground. And Naomi will be the one to support Mischa to do that, this time she swore to herself to help Mischa to become stronger. That¡¯s why Naomi approached Mischa with a frown on her face and slapped her on her left cheek. Mischa couldn¡¯t believe that Naomi just slapped her. She hold the cheek that was slapped by Naomi and looked at her in disbelief. Mischa saw Naomi frowned and stood motionlessly in front of her. She didn¡¯t know that Naomi was able to get angry, because all she saw in Naomi is a definition of a kind girl who loves having fun and smiled all day. She lowered her head to avoid Naomi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mischa. The girl named Mischa Belyaeva that I know will not cry in this situation. I am okay, I am all right. Mugetsu didn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t make the state of your mind a reason to not doing something. Look at me.¡± Compared to her outburst earlier, Mischa didn¡¯t say anything and silently looked at Naomi in her eyes. Now Naomi was smiling again and had calm eyes. ¡°I never lost control of my emotion. I was always calm in every situation to find a way out. That¡¯s why Mischa, I hope you will not use your emotion as excuses. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡®Be strong Mischa. I won¡¯t allow you to cry easily. I will have you to become strong enough to fight me, to realize my greatest dream of the greatest Esper battle.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, and thank you, Naomi. I¡­ have a rough time in the Esper Association training facility and I never had any friends. That¡¯s why I was really worried when I heard you missing from the report. And I got angry.¡± Mischa gives Naomi her brightest toothy smile as she is finally able to calm down from her influx of emotions. ¡®Good. Now, I need to tell her about that. It becomes unbearable for me.¡¯ thought Naomi as she looked at Mischa with the same smile. ¡°Good. Now go and take a shower!! I can¡¯t tolerate it any longer, Mischa. You smell bad!!¡± ¡°I-is it that bad? Really?¡± Mischa blinked her eyes several times. She raised her left arms and smelled her armpits before she squinted in disgust. She looked at Naomi who has a smug smile on her face. ¡°Right?¡± Said Naomi. ¡°You¡¯re right, let me take a shower for a while. Wait for me here! I still have something to say!¡± After saying that to Naomi, Mischa went to the shower room and closed the door behind her. ¡®No, I won¡¯t wait here.¡¯ Naomi began to search for a rubber band, her original purpose of visiting this room and find it in the closets. She took one of the rubber bands and tied her hair in a messy ponytail. She let her bangs and her side hair fall and just tied the hair on her back. After tying her hair, Naomi exited Hotaru¡¯s room and went to her room to get her wallet and her mask. She put her mask between her boobs and put her wallet over her shoulder and exited the hotel. Naomi''s destination is a desolate area where she was attacked yesterday. She planned to hear Chi¡¯s report about the mission and confirming something. She had instructed her to spare 2 men who hit on her and interrogated them instead to find out where did the thug leader get the bullet made by Akasa Inc.. And there is another reason why she went to yesterday¡¯s place. Because of Mischa, she got a new idea to make things interesting. ¡®Esper Association¡¯s training facility, huh? Will the school have the same training program as the training facility that Mischa spoke of? Now I can¡¯t wait for the school to start, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Naomi arrived at the location where she was attacked yesterday and pulled out her mask and put it on her face before she entered one of the desolate factories. She entered a factory that have lots of steel beams lying around the ground and the building itself looked like it will collapse in seconds. She proceeded deeper to the abandoned factory in a hall with lots of steel pillars and called out at nothing. ¡°Come out.¡± Naomi¡¯s tone right now changed into the tone that she usually used when she acted as Mugetsu. Her voice is cold, with no apparent emotion. After Naomi called out to nowhere, a man showed himself from behind a pillar from Naomi¡¯s left. The man wore full black clothes and a black mask which hide his lower face. He has black eyes and short black hair without any renowned features. The man approached Naomi and kneeled. ¡°Princess, I am here as instructed.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Joshua Davis Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 73 – Avos Island 24 ¡°Be at ease¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± Naomi gave the man short order and he stood up immediately and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please call me Hanz, I¡¯m here by Mistress Chi¡¯s command to give you the information that we got from interrogating the 2 men that Stephen secured yesterday.¡± ¡°How about the things that I ask her to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes, about that.¡± The man pulled out a small object with red color and hand it to Naomi. ¡°Everything about the result of that investigation is in this storage device.¡± ¡°Good job, now tell me about the information that the 2 men have.¡± Hanz began explaining to Naomi about the information that they got from interrogating the 2 men. He told Naomi without hiding anything, about how the 2 men were part of an organization called ¡®Smiling Sun¡¯. They also spit out the information about their organization. Smiling Sun''s main activity is smuggling weapons from all over the world. They also deal with drugs and prostitution. The most unforgiving act of Smiling Sun is kidnapping. They kidnapped girls with ages ranging from 15 to 25 and sold them to rich people as prostitutes or even worse, slaves. It seems their main customers are high-society and the higher-up of Esper Association. Hearing that information Naomi is surprised. She never expected that the higher-up of the Esper Association was that bad. Indeed, she told Rekka and Hyun-Woo that the Esper Association was conducting human experimentation on their sisters. But, that was a lie of Naomi. This time, the information is accurate, coming from a scum who attempted to kidnap her. She felt rage towards those who treat humans as slaves. The factory building where they are started to shakes because of a leaked power from Naomi. Naomi doesn¡¯t realize that her power is leaking. She focused on calming herself down. Nothing good will come if she got angry over that. Ultimately she decided, the organization called Smiling Sun, she promised to herself to eradicate them. Naomi calmed herself from her rage and looked at Hanz who now kneeled on the ground with a pale face and sweated a buck. She realized that she subconsciously leaked her power again and Hanz who stood near her couldn¡¯t handle it and kneeled on the ground because of the pressure. ¡°It seems that I accidentally leaked my power. I apologize for that, you can get up.¡± Naomi extended her hand to help Hanz to get up but he stood up by himself without taking Naomi¡¯s hand. He wiped his sweat from his face using a sleeve of his clothes and nervously said. ¡°N-no problem. I was cautioned by Mistress Chi about the possibility that Princess will get angry and leaked her power, but I don¡¯t know that the pressure would be that great. It was my fault, so please don¡¯t apologize, Princess.¡± ¡°Is that so? Can I count you on something?¡± ¡°Your wish is my command, Princess.¡± Once again, Hanz kneeled on the ground with his right fist on the ground while his left hand was on his left knee. ¡®Why? Why do my subordinates kneel to me every time I asked them to do something?!¡¯ ¡°Tell Chi to find the Smiling Sun base, all of it. We will be going to eradicate them from this world. I bet the big guy on the bridge at that time was not satisfied with his job right? Tell him that I will compensate that mission with this.¡± Hanz raised his head and answered. ¡°Certainly. And yes, Stephen came back to the base with a bad mood and directly went to the training room while dragging Doni.¡± ¡°Well then. I am counting on you.¡± ¡°Yes, please leave it to me.¡± After saying that, Hanz''s body was covered by darkness and he disappeared from the building. Naomi exited the factory building too and put her mask off and hid it on her cleavage again. She walked away from the area and went to Lunar Caf¨¦ to have a morning coffee. When she entered the caf¨¦, she was greeted by the same waitress and taken to her table. Her sitting position allowed her to see the interior of the caf¨¦ clearly, she could also see the entrance of the caf¨¦ from her seat. She ordered the same sandwich and Lunar Blend coffee and took out her holo phone. She called Mischa and she answered immediately with a shout. ¡°Naomi!! I told you to wait, and you are gone immediately!! Where are you right now?! I will come over immediately. Naomi put her holo phone away from her ears as she heard Mischa shout. After waiting for Mischa to get quiet, she put her holo phone near her ear and answered her. ¡°I am having breakfast in Lunar Caf¨¦. Do you remember the caf¨¦ that you raided? I am in that place.¡± ¡°Guh! You don¡¯t need to remind me about that.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, yesterday¡¯s document was not finished. Any explanation about that?¡± ¡°W-well, you called us when we were working on it. So it¡¯s not our fault!¡± While Naomi is talking with Mischa on the phone, her order arrived and the waitress put it on the table. She smiled at the waitress and answered with a bow before the waitress left her alone. ¡°Just forget about it then, I hope today¡¯s document will be finished in time. I will send it to your holo phone later. And I will wait for you here if you want to come over.¡± ¡°Give me a minute! I will change my clothes and go to that caf¨¦! Don¡¯t go anywhere before I arrived, okay?¡± ¡°Yes yes. Just come here.¡± Naomi ended the call and put her holo phone on the table. She picked up a sandwich with her hands and took a bite of it. She smiled in delight, savoring the flavor of an egg flanked by toasted bread. ¡°I can eat this sandwich everyday~ The taste is superb!¡± Naomi enjoyed her sandwich breakfast when she saw Hyun-Woo entered the caf¨¦ while wearing a set of gray suits. She almost choked on her sandwich but managed to swallow it with sheer power to not let Hyun-Woo see her with a pathetic reaction. She saw Hyun-Woo looked around the caf¨¦ and finally stopped his gaze on her. He smiled when he saw her and he walked towards her table, stopping in front of her. Naomi looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked in a low voice that could only be heard by Hyun-Woo. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although Naomi did her best to sound as natural as possible, there is still a hint of irritation on her tone that made Hyun-Woo shuddered. ¡®Curse my luck! I want to enjoy a meal and there is always something that disturbed me!! You better think of your answer carefully, or you will get a free dive from the sky again. This time I will go higher though.¡¯ ¡°Miss Akasa, it¡¯s nice to meet you here. I am here for a business trip but to think that I would meet Miss Akasa in a caf¨¦ that I entered by accident. This is a wonderful coincidence isn¡¯t it?¡± He smiled and spread his arm as he answered Naomi. If someone looked at Hyun-Woo right now, they will definitely think that the man is really happy to coincidently meet with a girl in front of him. But, the truth is far from that. Hyun-Woo''s back is full of sweat as he thinks of an excuse to appease his Boss¡¯s irritation. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s such a coincidence. What kind of business trip that you do on this Island, I wonder?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of business trip to make children smiled while looking at the sun. Fortunately, the matter is still in the middle of discussion so I don¡¯t have anything to say right now.¡± Hyun-Woo strongly hinted at Naomi when he said the smile and sun in a different tone. And Naomi with her quick wits understood what he meant and answered him. ¡°I see, I hope your discussion will succeed. Unfortunately, right now I can¡¯t accompany you any longer because I am waiting for a friend of mine. Maybe we could have a discussion at another time, Mr. Lee? I will contact you when I have time.¡± Naomi hinted to Hyun-Woo that he should leave right now, because her friend, Mischa, is on her way here. Hyun-Woo nodded at Naomi. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s really unfortunate that you have a plan. I will patiently wait for your contact, Miss Akasa.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big thanks to the new Executive!! - Joshua Davis Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 74 – Avos Island 25 Hyun-Woo walked to another table and called a waitress to order a menu. Soon, the door of the caf¨¦ opened again and Mischa entered the caf¨¦. She¡¯s not in her PD uniform like usual. Instead, she wears a cyan-colored collared shirt with a matching cyan skirt that stops right above her knees. Naomi saw Mischa and waved her hand as she called her. ¡°Mischa, over here!¡± Hyun-Woo who tried his best to ignore Naomi surprised to know that his boss''s so-called friend is in fact Mischa Belyaeva. He raised his eyebrows in surprise for a second before he continued to ignore Naomi and focused on his own matters. Mischa looked at Naomi and walked towards her. She took a seat in front of Naomi without even greeting her and gestured for the waitress to come over. The waitress approached Mischa and asked her what is her order. ¡°1 Souffle and hot Latte please.¡± ¡°Certainly, please wait for a while.¡± Mischa looked at Naomi with piercing eyes as she asked. ¡°So?¡± Naomi blinked her eyes in confusion and repeated Mischa¡¯s word. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Any words for me? After you slapped and scolded me, you left me to shower to enjoy breakfast in this caf¨¦?¡± Mischa¡¯s finger tapped on the table repeatedly, waiting for Naomi¡¯s answer. Naomi picked up her coffee and sipped it, enjoying the taste, and answered Mischa. ¡°No? I scolded you because you are acting strange earlier. And I was hungry so I had my breakfast here, what¡¯s wrong with that, Mischa?¡± ¡°Tch! Are you totally clueless or you acted like that to make fun of me? I told you to wait for me to take a shower right? Why did you leave me! I was afraid you know, Naomi¡­¡± Irritation was shown on Mischa¡¯s face. She was irritated and felt helpless because Naomi always did whatever she wanted without left her any words. Naomi giggled at Mischa that acted like a normal girl who get irritated because her friend left her. She was amused by Mischa¡¯s behavior that didn¡¯t show the fact about her being the SSS-Ranked Esper. She just acted like a girl that sulked because her friends left her to have fun by themselves. From what Naomi¡¯s knew about high-ranked Esper, they always tend to have some weirdness. For example, Melaine. For a normal situation, she¡¯s a sensible woman who can fool other people to think that she was a harmless little girl before she showed her power. And in an abnormal situation, this is when Naomi visited her, she would turn into a hopeless pervert who only thinks about Naomi and how she could make herself closer to Naomi. Another example would be Rekka and Hyun-Woo. They are smart, but their love towards their sister even blinded them from anything else. That¡¯s why it was refreshing for Naomi to know that at least there is someone normal amongst high-ranked Esper, except for herself. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Mischa stopped her finger from tapping the table and she glared at Naomi. ¡°Hahaha, no no. I am glad that you acted normal now, Mischa. I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Thanks for waiting! Here is your Souffle and Latte. Please enjoy it~¡± The waitress came at the right time and put Mischa¡¯s order on the table. That managed to make Mischa¡¯s frown gone from her face as she now faced Naomi with a tired face. ¡°Haa- I should¡¯ve known that you will not follow my word. It was my mistake to think that you will stay to wait for me.¡± She let out a long sigh as she held her head with her right hand. Naomi smiled at Mischa and puffed out her chest. ¡°You know me so well!! I can¡¯t stand boredom so I will do anything to stay away from being bored.¡± ¡°Is that so? But that doesn¡¯t mean that you could do anything as you please! You were attacked yesterday because you went out alone, even if this is Avos Island, one of the artificial islands owned by the Esper Association, dangers are still lurking around the corner! Especially if a beautiful girl like you walked around the city alone, you will be the prime target of those scumbags!¡± Mischa¡¯s voice was loud enough that Hyun-Woo that sat near them heard it. He tried his best to hold his laughter because of her words. He can¡¯t believe that the ones he believed to be the only ones that could give a little fight with his Princess to be that worried about her. ¡®Was all of this a part of Princess¡¯s plan?¡¯ thought Hyun-Woo. ¡°Fufufufu, you said that I am beautiful? That goes for you too, Mischa. Be careful if you are outside, okay?¡± ¡°Waa-?!¡± Mischa¡¯s face blushes because of the sudden compliment from Naomi. She looked at Naomi who now has a smirk on her face and realized that Naomi was just teasing her, again. ¡°You!! I was worried about you and you had the time to tease me!¡± ¡°What can I say, you are so easy to tease, Mischa~¡± Naomi let out a small giggle and sipped her coffee again. ¡°So, do you have any plan today?¡± Naomi decided to change the topic before Mischa get angry because of embarrassment. ¡°You changed the topic¡­ well. I was asked to pick my uniform for the school next month in the afternoon. Come to think of it, you will attend that school too right? Don¡¯t you need to pick the uniform today? The notification was sent through the email.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Naomi picked her holo phone and opened her email to see if she got the email that Mischa talked about. And it turns out that she indeed got an email from the Esper Association that asked her to pick her uniform at the school in the afternoon around 12 P.M. ¡°I got the email, do you want to pick the uniform together?¡± ¡°Why not? If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re enrolled in the Operator Division right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Then, shall we go right now? It¡¯s already 11 A.M so maybe we could use this chance to look around the school too.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go.¡± *** Naomi and Mischa now stood at the entrance of Avos School, they didn¡¯t expect that there will be a queue of people to wait to get their uniforms. The queue formed 2 lines, Mischa and Naomi stood in different lines because they are in a different division. Naomi stood in the Operator Division¡¯s line while Mischa stood in the Esper Division¡¯s line. ¡°Well, our plan to look around the school needs to get canceled. I never expected the queue to get the uniform though. I thought that the other students will arrive around 1 week before the school start.¡± Muttered Naomi while she was waiting to get her uniforms. The people who stood in Operator Division¡¯s line were less than the Esper Division. In front of Naomi, there are only two people. When Naomi looked at her right, at the Esper Division¡¯s line, the line was so long that it even passed the entrance of the school. ¡°Next!¡± The man that distributes the uniform to the students shouted and Naomi¡¯s line become even shorter than before. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The man asked a girl with brown hair that reached her waist with green sharp eyes that stood in front of Naomi. She is shorter than Naomi, around 160cm tall with a flat chest. ¡°Anatasia Morlan.¡± The officer checked a note on a hologram screen on his right before he picked one black uniform and gave it to the girl before he said. ¡°Class B, Operator Division.¡± The girl nodded and walked away from the line and the man called out for the next in the line. ¡°Next!¡± Naomi stepped forward and the man asked her name which she answered. ¡°Akasa Naomi.¡± After she gave her name, the man checked on the hologram. This time, he looked confused before he called his colleague that distributed the uniform for the Esper Division. ¡®This sign is¡­ Don¡¯t tell me?!¡¯ Naomi seeing the man''s behavior started to has a bad feeling. This sign usually happens when Naomi¡¯s name is not recorded in one division, but it¡¯s recorded in the other division which is usually impossible. That¡¯s without someone else pulling the string behind her back. ¡°You, why are you lined up in this line? You are in class C of Esper Division! Well, what happened is happens, so here. Your uniforms.¡± The man gave Naomi a set of white uniforms. The white uniforms that were served as an indication that you are in the Esper Division. ¡®Well, I blame my Mom for this¡­¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 75 – Avos Island Final RaizarP The Avos Island arc ended! Tomorrow we will enter the new exciting arc. Thanks for your support all this time and, Enjoy the Chapter!~ ¡°Could you explain why I got admitted into the Esper Division, Mom?¡± After she got her uniforms, Naomi walked away from the lines and leaned at the school¡¯s gate waiting for Mischa. She called Mizuki, her Mom to ask why did she get admitted into the Esper Division class C when she should¡¯ve been admitted into the Operator Division. ¡°Do you remember when you visited your Dad when the construction of our company in Japan almost finished? At that time I managed to pull a few strings to get you into the Esper Division. I remembered that when you were a child, you wanted to become a protector of civilians right? I¡­ I managed to give you a chance¡­ Naomi.¡± Naomi was speechless when she heard her Mom. Sure, when she was a child she would always tell her parents that she would become the protector of civilians. But right now, her position is far from that. ¡®Sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve become the most sought criminal instead of being the protector of the civilian.¡¯ ¡°I see¡­ thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Your welcome Naomi. If you ever need anything, just call us alright? Just tell us if you ever need a weapon to support you. We will do our best to support our daughter¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°Yes, goodbye, Mom.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Naomi.¡± Naomi ended the call and put her holo phone in her wallet. Naomi just realized how much her parents love her. She felt a bit guilty that she kept her identity as Mugetsu a secret from them. But she can¡¯t turn back right now. Especially when she heard about the atrocity of another organization called Smiling Sun. She will turn her organization into the protector of civilians, even though she will be hated by almost everyone in the world. She looked down on her new uniforms and began to think hard. ¡®I never thought that the underground world would be that bad. After I scolded Mischa in the hotel, what did I do? Why do I hesitate like some kind of idiot? I could just eradicate every trash in the world as Mugetsu, why do I hesitate? Naomi will act as an obedient student, while Mugetsu will act as a deterrent for criminals and the government. I could be both, so why do I need to choose?¡¯ When Naomi was still thinking about her choice that she eventually decided to choose to live both ways, Mischa walked out from the lines and approached Naomi. She saw Naomi held white uniforms in her hand and a smile crept on her face. ¡°Naomi! You were admitted to the Esper Division?! Which class were you admitted to? I am in S-Class.¡± Her happy tone was apparent that Naomi smiled at her. ¡°Somehow I was admitted into the C-Class of Esper Division. I am just C-Ranked Esper, is it fine?¡± Naomi gave Mischa a wry smile as she looked down on her uniforms. Her plan was a mess, her plan to saw the school as someone insignificant in Operator Division had been blown by her own Mom that loved her and supported her dream. Naomi blamed Mizuki for that, but she didn¡¯t hate her after their conversation over the phone. Instead, she rethought her plan and decided to collect information about the Smiling Sun and the supposed to be transaction partner of that organization. She will collect the information for a few months, to see the progress of the information gathering. So her next move is clear for now, she will enter the school in one month''s time and collecting information from inside. She had a clear goal for once after she made her organization, she didn¡¯t attack a random place because of her boredom for once. That¡¯s why she will make sure that she will use all members of her organization on this act of her. She will use her full strength to show the world that all this time she held herself back. She will show the true terror of Mugetsu, after 2 years of disappearance she will show herself on the news again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Naomi! I will help you to train, okay? Hotaru said your control over your ability is amazing, she even praised you and told me that she never saw someone with your level of control.¡± Naomi raised her head and looked at Mischa straight to her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go, Mischa. It¡¯s time to have lunch!¡± Mischa giggled as she covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°You¡¯re such a glutton, Naomi, we just finished our breakfast earlier. But well, let¡¯s get lunch to celebrate our admission to the same Division. Should we call Hotaru so she could join us?¡± ¡°Sure! The more the merrier. I am in good mood right now.¡± ¡®Because I¡¯ve decided to not hold myself and my organization. I will meet Rekka in my base later when I make sure that I am alone.¡¯ *** Naomi¡¯s POV We had lunch at the Hotel restaurant after we called Hotaru. She showed up in the restaurant with untidy hair while she was wearing a blue jumpsuit. We told Hotaru that I was admitted into the Esper Division and she congratulates me. After we had our lunch, we decided to throw a small party in Hotaru¡¯s room and we separate our way when the sky turned dark outside. Because Mischa and Hotaru were still tired because they didn¡¯t sleep yesterday, I told them to rest while I go to the roof of the hotel and bring the box with my dress inside it and flew towards my base. I flew upwards, higher than the cloud, and changed into my black dress while I put my clothes inside the box again. I arrived at my base after flying for 5 minutes at my full speed. Because my control is improved, I could reach more than Mach 8 if I flew at my full speed. Of course, I made a Telekinesis Armor around my body and adjusted my body to the limit to endure the speed. I entered the house on my base and saw Rekka that sat on the couch with wide eyes while looking at me. ¡°Princess? What are you doing here?¡± He asked me while he walked towards me. ¡°Call Melaine, Bel, Julia, Anna, and Dan-Bi over. I decided to change the way of our organization now. I received worrisome information. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re informed about the Smiling Sun right?¡± Rekka''s eyes squinted and answered her. ¡°Certainly, please wait on that couch as I call them.¡± ¡®Now, things will get busy for my organization.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 76 – Force of Change 1 RaizarP We entered the new Arc!! I can''t imagine that we finally entered the 5th arc of the story. It''s all thanks to the patrons and readers that I can go this far!! I really am thankful for your support! Well, Enjoy the chapter! Naomi sat on the couch as Rekka said and pulled out her mask from her cleavage and put it on her face in a half-mask state. She is in her base, so she used her half-mask state just for her convenience. She turned on the TV in front of her and changed the channel to watch the news. She watched for a while and lost her interest because there is nothing special going on, except the news about the explosions on Avos Island. Naomi turned off the TV and leaned her back on the couch and sighed. ¡°Haa- I have no information. The news from Hanz, Chi¡¯s subordinate was surprising. I need to move carefully to eradicate all of them. So we first need information about their base, their client, and their members. I can leave them to Rekka while I will attend the school. Well, we can do it slowly, but we need to rescue the kidnapped girls.¡± Naomi muttered to herself as she looked at the ceiling. Not too long after she thinks to herself, Naomi heard a voice coming from the second floor alongside quick footsteps of someone, no, two people. Naomi looked at the stairs that lead to the 2nd floor and saw Melaine and Bel ran towards her in their white pajamas. When they saw her, their expression turned into that of a woman in love and shouted. ¡°Lady Mugetsu~¡± Melaine suddenly appeared in front of Naomi and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since you visited us, how are you doing?¡± Naomi looked at Melaine that buried her face on her chest and tried to pull her away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, now get yourself up and get away from me. I have something serious and needed to tell you at this moment.¡± ¡°Big Sister! Get away from Lady Mugetsu!¡± As Naomi tried to pull Melaine away from her, Bel arrived in front of her and helped Naomi to peel Melaine¡¯s hand that hugged Naomi. Melaine finally released her hug as she can¡¯t face to force that tried to peel her away and stumbles to the ground. The back of her head hit Bel¡¯s chin in the process and they both rubbed the place where they got hit. ¡°What was that for?!¡± Melaine looked up at Bel and shouted. Bel stood up after she stumbled to the ground too because of Melaine and shouted back. ¡°It was because you suddenly hugged Lady Mugetsu! Don¡¯t you know that she felt uncomfortable with that?! You should wait until she completes her matters here before hugging her! That way I can enjoy her hug longer!¡± ¡°Hey! You said ¡®I¡¯ didn¡¯t you! You just wanted to hug her yourself!¡± Melaine, still rubbing the back of her head stood up and pointed her index finger to Bel. ¡°Of course! I love Lady Mugetsu more than you after all!¡± ¡°Haa?! Do you want to fight, you little runt?!¡± Melaine and Bel leaned their head towards each other while growling. They butted their head and had a fight like they are a little child, while in fact, Melaine is the oldest one in Naomi¡¯s organization. Naomi looked at them and sighed in exasperation. She looked towards the direction of the stairs and saw Anna and Dan-Bi walked down alongside Rekka and Julia who walked side by side. Dan-Bi now has long hair that stopped on her waist. ¡®Oh¡­ Rekka. Could you be?¡¯ Naomi smiled slightly when she thought that maybe Rekka has some kind of relationship going on with Julia. She turned to see Melaine and Bel that now tried to push each other with their hands in the other person¡¯s shoulder. Naomi¡¯s smile was gone from her face as she stood up and put her hand on Melaine and Bel¡¯s head. ¡°Enough.¡± She pulled them away from each other with her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start now, I can¡¯t be away from Avos Island for long.¡± Naomi turned back and sat on the couch and gestured Bel and Melaine to sit too. They approached Naomi and sat on her left and right respectively, with Bel on Naomi¡¯s left side and Melaine on Naomi¡¯s right side. Rekka¡¯s group now arrived in the room. Anna that saw Naomi with a half-face mask got surprised and covered her mouth. Dan-Bi also stopped, but for a different reason. She stopped because she saw that Anna didn¡¯t move from her spot and waited for her. Rekka who saw Anna and Dan-Bi stopped and stood surprised, urged Anna to move. ¡°Why are you stopping? Just sit on the couch.¡± Rekka passed Anna that stopped on her track and sat on the couch on the left side of Naomi¡¯s. Julia strode in and stood behind Rekka with her hand in front of her apron as she closed her eyes and smiled lightly. ¡°But Brother!! Princess use a half mask! What about the thing that we talked about a year ago?! Now that I saw a half of Princess¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Anna, just sit on the couch for now. Princess will explain it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit, Anna? We don¡¯t want Princess to wait right?¡± Dan-Bi held Anna¡¯s hand and pulled it, urging Anna to walk and sit on the couch on the right side of Naomi¡¯s. After all of them sat on the couch, Naomi cleared her throat with a cough and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my sudden visit, but there is an urgent matter that I need to convey directly to you.¡± Most of the members tensed when Naomi said urgent matter. Only Melaine remained calm with a smile on her face. After looking around the members to see their reaction, Naomi crossed her legs and continued. ¡°Yesterday, when I was walking around without my mask, I was attacked.¡± ¡°Whaa?! You were attacked? Princess is?¡± Anna shouted in disbelief. She can¡¯t believe that someone was foolish enough to attack Naomi, but when she thought about Naomi¡¯s sentence again, she understood why she was attacked. They didn¡¯t know that Naomi is in fact Mugetsu, the leader of Moon of Akasha. ¡°Anna¡­¡± Rekka held his head and muttered his sister''s name. He thought that his sister had turned better this last year, but she¡¯s still the same Anna in the end. ¡°I will continue. The one that attacked me was affiliated with an organization. A disturbing organization that made me mad just by thinking about their actions.¡± Naomi frowned as pressure washed the room when she remembered Hanz¡¯s report about the Smiling Sun¡¯s act. ¡°Lady Mugetsu.¡± A soft hand was placed on top of Naomi¡¯s right hand. Naomi realized what she had done and looked at the owner of the hand. She saw Melaine''s lip tugged down and she looked at her with concern on her face. Naomi took a deep breath and looked at her subordinates. ¡°Sorry, I got angry just by thinking about their actions.¡± She saw her subordinates nodded and continued. ¡°Anyway, I think that we need to show ourselves to the world again.¡± Naomi stopped for a while before she looked at Anna and Dan-Bi. ¡°Anna, Dan-bi. Do both of you want to go to Avos Island? I know that both of you had enough of being trapped in this base. I will allow you to go out from today onward. Just ask Chi to take you to the base in Avos Island in case you want to go out. Don¡¯t worry about your existence being known to the world. We will not hold ourselves back again, Moon of Akasha will show our force to the world.¡± Anna and Dan-Bi were tearing up when they heard her words. They¡¯ve been in the base for more than a year, now they could go out because their Princess decided to not hold her organization again. She said that it¡¯s time to show the world about their organization''s force. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Said Anna weakly. ¡°And, we will start it slowly. I mean very slowly. I managed to enter the Avos School¡¯s Esper Division. Melaine, this time I will need your help. Bel, you too. I know that this will be hard for both of you, but I am counting on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Lady Mugetsu. You can count on me and that runt.¡± Melaine said as she puffed her chest with her hands on her side. ¡°Hey! Who are you calling runt!¡± Bel yelled at Melaine for calling her a runt. ¡®Although my subordinates are all weird, I think I can count on them.¡¯ Naomi thought as her edge of lip pulled up in a smile. ¡°In exchange, please sleep with me for a night~ Lady Mugetsu~¡± But Naomi¡¯s gratitude instantly gone with the next word of Melaine. ¡®Ah, I take back my words. They are weird, just weird.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Ordering an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 77 – Force of Change 2 ¡°Now, because what I will tell you next is a bit disturbing, you can leave us if you wanted to Anna, Dan-Bi.¡± Naomi looked at Anna and Dan-Bi with a serious look on her face. ¡°I will stay, Princess. All this time, I was cowering and hiding in the base under my brother and your protection. I- I wanted to help too.¡± Unexpected to Naomi, Dan-Bi answered her with a serious face as she patted her chest with her right hand to show her resolution. ¡°M-me too! I will help you with my power! Although I can¡¯t fight, I can at least give support to the members with enchantment.¡± Anna leaned forward and looked at Naomi as she said that. Naomi nodded her head and looked at Rekka who held his head while looking at his sister. ¡®Siscon¡­¡¯ thought Naomi. But for now, she brushed away her thought and called out to Rekka. ¡°Rekka.¡± She immediately got his attention as he turned to her. ¡°For now, I will land this base somewhere in the pacific ocean. Tell Hyun-Woo to set a barrier to hide the base at that time. I plan to relocate all of our activity in the base on Avos Island.¡± ¡°Is there any reason for that, Princess?¡± Rekka asked Naomi in curiosity. He thought that relocating all activity on Avos Island is dangerous, and he would like to keep the flying base in the sky is better as the base could serve as their hiding place in case the base on Avos Island discovered by the Esper Association. ¡°The reason is it? One, I couldn¡¯t keep the base flying because I will attend Avos School in Esper Division, contrary to my plan to enter the Operator Division. Second, as you know my identity, of course, you understand why I can¡¯t keep the Island flying right?¡± Rekka touched her chin and realized it. ¡°I see. But we have Julia here in case you can¡¯t keep the island flying. She could at least keep it floating for a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, she can keep it floating. But, think about the burden on her. Also, I kept the base fly around the world to avoid the Esper Association¡¯s detection. If we just land the base on the water and make Hyun-Woo surround it with a barrier to camouflage the base, isn¡¯t that the better option?¡± Naomi reasoned Rekka¡¯s opinion and made him turn to look at Julia and turned back at Naomi and give her a nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. We will follow your decision, Princess.¡± ¡°Into the important matter, I will tell you about an organization that did cruel things. In this case, Melaine.¡± Naomi looked at Melaine that looked at her with a smile and eyes full of expectation. ¡°Could you¡­ turn yourself into an adult? You just need to make your body grow with your ability right? You stuck yourself in that form for 80 years after all.¡± Naomi''s question made Melaine¡¯s face fall as she turned away from her. ¡°¡­can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t hear Melaine¡¯s inaudible voice and asked her again. Melaine slowly turned to face Naomi as she covered her face with her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ This is my form when I was 19 years old. In other words, it¡¯s my adult form.¡± She peeked through the gap made between her fingers and looked up at Naomi. Naomi somehow felt bad after asking that question to Melaine and tried to change the subject. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. Moving on, because your face was known after you attacked the faker base a year ago, I was thinking that maybe you could use your ability to turn into an adult and impersonate Mugetsu.¡± ¡°I can do that.¡± Bel suddenly spoke from Naomi¡¯s left, making Naomi turn and look at her. After getting Naomi¡¯s attention, Bel explained to Naomi. ¡°Technically, my body is stuck at my early year because of Big Sister''s ability that slowed down my growth time. Maybe with Anna¡¯s enchantment, she could help me with my growth and use Big Sister''s ability to make me grow into an adult faster?¡± Naomi smiled when she heard Bel''s explanation, but she was also confused by her. What did she mean by early year? ¡®Could it be, Melaine who saw her daughter''s height almost outgrow her had used her ability to stop it? She used her ability because of jealously?!¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°Are you sure, Bel? You could never go back to this state you know?¡± Melaine said to Bel with a serious tone. ¡°Of course. I will not regret it because I can look like Lady Mugetsu.¡± Bel smiled to mock Melaine. Melaine had a realization and gritted her teeth because she can¡¯t grow again. She is jealous of her clone, Bel, who gets that chance to look like her beloved Lady Mugetsu. ¡°But is it okay for me to act like you, Lady Mugetsu? Although my power is Telekinesis, I am just S-Ranked in terms of my power level.¡± ¡°No problem, as long as you act like me. You just need to float and show yourself when our organization organized an attack.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Bel jumped off the couch and approached Anna. ¡°Let¡¯s get it done now!!¡± She pulled Anna¡¯s arm and bought her upstairs, ignoring Anna¡¯s shout. ¡°Wa-wait!!!¡± ¡°Well, I certainly didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Commented Naomi as she laughed a little. She stopped after a while and saw that everyone in the room looked at her with their mouth open. Even Julia who had a stoic expression all this time has her mouth open while looking at Naomi. ¡°What?¡± Asked Naomi with a low tone. ¡°N-no, it¡¯s just rare to see you laughing, Princess.¡± Rekka said as he waved his hands in front of him, trying to avoid his Princess¡¯s displeasure. ¡°R-right. I never thought that you would laugh like that, Lady Mugetsu.¡± ¡°Is that so? Even I can laugh, you know? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Rekka, after I landed the base, contact Chi to take all the members here to the base on Avos Island. I will visit Avos Island¡¯s base after I am done with something.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Well then, I will leave for now.¡± Naomi stood up and walked towards the exit. She opened the door but stopped suddenly and turned to look at Melaine. ¡°Oh, right. Julia, yesterday, you kept this base floating right? Good job.¡± After Naomi compliment Julia, she closed the door and flew towards Avos Island to go back to her hotel. When Naomi was in the sky, she suddenly shivered because of some bad feeling. She flew at full speed, in order to reach her hotel as fast as possible, without minding the cloud that parted because of her. ¡®What is this? I feel like something bad is waiting for me.¡¯ Naomi saw Avos Island after she flew for 5 minutes, she need more time to come back to Avos Island because her base was slowly drifted away from the previous location when she had just arrived. Naomi landed on top of her hotel only to remember that the box with her clothes and wallets are still on the base. ¡®This is¡­ bad.¡¯ Naomi took off from the roof, flying on the sky once again, and stopped after she gained high enough altitude to not be seen from the ground. She concentrated and used her Telekinesis to pull the box with her clothes from the base to her location. The box arrived at her location after 6 minutes, the reason why the box could survive at a high speed was because Naomi shrouded it with her Telekinesis. What Naomi didn¡¯t expect is the box arrived alongside something, no, someone. ¡°Oh, as expected. This box is Lady Mugetsu¡¯s.¡± Melaine, still in her pajamas is sitting on top of the box and held it with her hands. ¡°What are you doing? Melaine¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 78 – Force of Change 3 ¡°This room is not bad at all, I like it!¡± Melaine exclaimed as she looked around Naomi¡¯s hotel room. Naomi was forced to take her into her room because she refused to go back to the base with the reason that she will stay on Avos Island anyway. With no other choice, she took Melaine to her room. ¡°You know that you had made me take a risk by bringing you here right?¡± Naomi put the box with her clothes on top of her bed and stretched her hand up and groaned a little. ¡°But Lady Muget-¡° Melaine wanted to explain her reason but was cut off by Naomi. ¡°Just call me Akasa or Naomi, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Naomi opened the box and took off her mask then put it inside the box after she took out her clothes. She then tidied up the clothes on top of her bed using her Telekinesis and turned to look at Melaine. ¡°Wha!?¡± Melaine was surprised when Naomi suddenly took off her mask. She didn¡¯t expect that she will take her mask off that easily in front of her. ¡°Why did you take your mask off?!!¡± Melaine yelled at Naomi and her mouth was shut immediately with Telekinesis as Naomi approached her with a frown on her face. She slowly stepped back, trying to get away from Naomi. Her back hit a wall and she can¡¯t back away any further as Naomi closed in and leaned her face in front of Melaine¡¯s. ¡°Listen, you will pretend as a child that got lost and I by chance saw you and offer you to sleep in my room tonight. I will call Chi and get you to her caf¨¦ tomorrow. Got it?¡± After she told Melaine, she walked to the closet and picked a set of white pajamas then go to the bathroom to change her clothes. She can¡¯t take a risk of changing in front of Melaine, in fear that Melaine will jump at her with perverted purpose. Melaine stood stiffly even after Naomi entered the bathroom. Too many things surprised her and her knees gave out as she collapsed to the floor and sat with her legs making W shape. She slowly smiled wide and put both of her hands on her cheeks trying to control her expression. ¡°Aah~ This is bad! Lady Mugetsu is too charming! I-I can¡¯t believe that she will show her face to me and close in like that! I¡­ I almost lost control of myself and kissed Lady Mugetsu, thankfully I stopped the time to take a breath. This is really bad~¡± Even when Melaine said that her tone can¡¯t contain her happiness. Her smile widens until her white teeth were visible, she rubbed her cheeks with her hand still trying to control her smile and turn it back into a normal expression when Naomi came back to check her. ¡°I almost wet myself~ Control yourself, Melaine! You are old enough to do that!!¡± Melaine stood up and finally managed to contain her smile. She took a deep breath and walked silently towards the bathroom. She opened the door slowly, to avoid being detected by Naomi and peeked through the gap. Melaine heard the shower is turned on and gulped her saliva. ¡®Could this be my chance to sneak in when Lady Mugetsu is showering?!¡¯ Melaine began to think about what she should do. Part of her wanted to sneak in to shower with her beloved Lady Mugetsu, but part of her was afraid if she entered without permission then Lady Mugetsu will hate her. Finally, Melaine decided that she will take the risk and used her ability to slow down the time to the extreme that it looked like it stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She opened the bathroom door and took off her pajamas, leaving her standing naked in the bathroom. She saw the glass door that lead into the shower and gulped her saliva again. She can¡¯t see inside the shower room because the glass was made from material that made the other side blurry, but she could still see the form of her naked Lady showering inside. She slowly walked towards the shower door and put her hands on the handle. The door of the shower room is a sliding door, she stopped for a while before finally opening the door fully. Melaine''s eyes shined as she saw her Lady Mugetsu who stopped moving because of her ability without any clothes. Melaine felt her blood goes up to her head as she tried her best to keep calm. She almost had a nosebleed just because of the sight of her Lady showering with her hands on the back of her head, showing her beautiful figure. She was too excited that she lost control of her ability and the time to start moving normally. Melaine didn¡¯t realize it yet until Naomi moved her head and turned to look at her directly and questioned her. ¡°What are you doing? You used your ability to sneak in when I am showering?¡± Naomi put her right arm in front of her breast, while her left hand cover her important parts and glared at Melaine. ¡°Aha¡­hahahaha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although she said that, she closed the door behind her and approached Naomi. Once again, Naomi asked Melaine while looking at her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melaine looked up at Naomi, meeting her gaze, and answered her. ¡°Well, I am wet from the water already, can I take a shower together with you?¡± ¡°Haa- Do as you please.¡± Naomi walked towards the door, ignoring Melaine, and opened it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to turn it off when you are done.¡± She closed the door behind her and put on her pajamas, leaving Melaine standing idly inside the shower room. After Naomi was fully clothed, the shower was turned off and Melaine opened the door and suddenly appeared in front of her, fully clothed with her pajamas that were on the floor earlier. ¡°Lady Mugetsu-¡° Melaine looked up at Naomi with teary eyes and was about to complain to Naomi but she was interrupted before she said anything. ¡°Naomi.¡± ¡°Lady Naomi¡­ How could you leave me in the shower like that? Don¡¯t you know that I am still Thirteen years old and can¡¯t shower myself?¡± ¡®Oh? So she is using my words against me now?¡¯ Naomi smiled gently at Melaine. Melaine''s expression cheered up when she saw her smiling, hoping to be allowed to shower together after this. But her expectation is shattered in an instant by Naomi. ¡°I see, thirteen years old, huh. You should learn how to shower yourself then. Also, try to learn how to suppress that pressure that you emitted. It¡¯s so obvious that you are SSS-Ranked Esper.¡± Naomi walked past Melaine and exited the bathroom. Melaine grumbled and followed Naomi obediently. And when she exited the bathroom, she realized that there is only 1 bed in her room. She looked at Naomi with different expectations in her eyes. Naomi felt Melaine¡¯s gaze and turned back to look at her. She saw Melaine direct her gaze at the bed and then at her repeatedly. She let out a long sigh after she realized what Melaine was after and said. ¡°Fine, only tonight.¡± Melaine¡¯s expression brightened like she was a child that got a gift from her parents and leaped to hug Naomi. Well, tried to, because Naomi sidestepped and let Melaine dive onto the floor. Naomi ignored Melaine and hid the box with her dress and mask in the closet and lay herself down on her bed. Melaine too jumped on the bed happily and lay down beside Naomi. Today was a busy day for Naomi and she¡¯s tired, all she wanted now is a good night''s sleep without any interference. Although that¡¯s an impossible wish with Melaine being here with her. ¡°Good night, Melaine.¡± Naomi said as she closed her eyes. ¡°Yes, good night.¡± She heard Melaine answer her and she drifted into the dream world. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 40 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 79 – Force of Change 4 The next morning, Naomi woke up and sat on the bed. She looked at her left to see if Melaine already woke up, but she was nowhere to be seen. She thought maybe Melaine was in the bathroom, that¡¯s until she saw a paper under a flower vase on the table. She approached the table and picked up the letter to read it. ¡®Lady Naomi, I know that my appearance on Avos Island will be a problem for you. That¡¯s why I decided to leave after I woke up, my destination is the Moon of Akasha¡¯s base on this island. I contacted our comrades using your holo phone, for that I apologize. I was satisfied spending a night beside you, so I will not ask for more for now. I do hope to sleep together again though. I write this letter filled with love, Melaine. P.S. You are more beautiful than I thought.¡¯ Naomi crumpled the paper and threw it into the trash can and muttered. ¡°At least she understood about the severity of the matters. At least Mischa won¡¯t see her around me.¡± Naomi walked to the closet and opened it. She picked a set of underwear, a white shirt, and black pants and changed her clothes. She put the pajamas on the washing machine, together with her clothes from yesterday, and turned on the washing machine. While waiting for the washing machine done with her clothes, she used water to wash her face, making her refreshed. She also brushed her teeth and tidied her hair. After a while, the washing machine stopped, she took out her clothes and put it in the clothes dryer. After Naomi had done with the morning routine, she picked her card from her wallet and put it in her shirt pocket. She didn¡¯t forget about her holo phone and put it in the back pocket of her pants. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get it done before Mischa woke up.¡± She opened the box that she hid in the closet and put on her mask in a full-face state. She opened her room and locked it then went to the roof. Naomi¡¯s destination this morning is Chi¡¯s caf¨¦. She flew and called Chi to inform her about her visit and ask her to wait on the caf¨¦¡¯s roof to show her the way to the base. She had arrived in the caf¨¦ in no time and landed on the roof where a waitress was waiting for her. The caf¨¦ roof is small and located behind the caf¨¦ so the pedestrian couldn¡¯t see it from the front of the caf¨¦. The waitress was the one that served her when she visited the caf¨¦ for the first time, when she saw her, she bowed 90 degrees and greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Princess. I¡¯m Lanya, tasked by Miss Chi to escort you to our base. Please follow me.¡± The waitress raised her head as she smiled and turned back. She opened the door behind her and went down the spiral staircase made of lacquered oak wood. Naomi followed behind her silently, while looking around the interior inside the caf¨¦. The waiter and waitress of the caf¨¦ were busy serving the customer in the front area. She only saw the front area and never entered the working area, so she was a bit amazed by how busy they were. When the waiter and waitress saw Naomi walked down the stairs, they suddenly stopped their work and bowed at her. ¡°Continue your work.¡± Naomi said shortly and they answered simultaneously with a smile on their face. ¡°¡±¡±YES!!¡±¡±¡± The waitress that escorted Naomi, Lanya, turned to Naomi and said. ¡°They are happy with your visit, Princess. Please forgive their behavior.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯m glad that they are happy with my sudden visit. They did a good job running this caf¨¦.¡± Lanya''s smile turned wide and she clapped her hands in front of her chest. ¡°Really?! Thank you very much for your compliment!¡± ¡°Yes, please continue to work hard from now on. And prepare for a sudden change and order. Our organization will get busy from now on.¡± Lanya turned serious when she heard Naomi. She lost all her cheerfulness and asked with a concerned tone. ¡°Is it the time already, Princess?¡± ¡®My subordinates know about it already? They sure are a bunch of talented individuals! Chi did a good job picking them.¡¯ ¡°Yes. Now can you lead the way to the base? And explain the base for me while you are at it.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Lanya, with a serious tone, answered Naomi and walked towards the kitchen. She passed the chef and approached the corner of the kitchen where a big refrigerator was stationed there. She pressed a button beside the refrigerator and there is a sound of gear moved coming from the refrigerator. ¡®Could it be, that¡¯s the door to a passage that led us to the base?¡¯ Naomi smiled under her mask and thinking how cool it is to have a secret door disguised as a normal refrigerator. When the sound stopped, Lanya opened the refrigerator and there is a well-lit passage that goes down to the underground. The wall of the passage was designed to look like a natural ground color, it was light brown with some dark spots in some parts of the wall. She gestured Naomi with her hand and said. ¡°This is the passage that led us to our base. It was built by our members who specialized in mechanics. They reinforced the wall and we are confident that the Esper Association would be unable to detect us. Please follow me closely, Princess. I will explain the rest on the way to the base.¡± Lanya walked down the passage and Naomi followed her closely like she instructed to. After 10 steps inside the passage, Lanya suddenly stopped and pressed the wall on her right. The sound of gear was heard again and Naomi looked behind her and saw that the passage was closed with a wall similar to the surrounding wall. Lana turned to look at Naomi and explained. ¡°That was a mechanism to close the wall. It is located in the 10th step after entering the passage. Let us proceed, Princess. Miss Chi has been waiting for your arrival since you called her.¡± Naomi nodded as she looked at Lanya. ¡°Lead the way.¡± They went deeper and finally, they reached a wide room with lots of doors made of metals and glass. There are 3 doors on the left side while there are 4 doors on the right side. Above each door, there is a sign to identify each room. The sign is composed of 1 letter and number, with A1 to A3 in the left room and B1 to B4 in the right room. Right in front of the entrance, there is a notable silver big automatic door made from metal. The sign above the door was different from the other doors, it was written ¡®Meeting Room¡¯. Lanya stepped to the right, allowing Naomi to walk directly to the meeting room, and bowed. ¡°Miss Chi has been waiting in the meeting room, my job ends here, Princess. May I ask permission to leave?¡± ¡°Good job, you may leave.¡± With Naomi¡¯s answer, Lanya excused herself and entered one of the rooms on the right, more specifically the B1 written above the door. ¡®Let¡¯s do this, I want to finish giving instruction to my subordinates as fast as possible. Then let¡¯s enjoy my school life while investigating the one who buy the slaves from Avos School. I bet there is only 1 or 2 higher up in the Esper Association who bought slaves.¡¯ Naomi walked towards the Meeting Room and the door opened itself when she reached it. The Meeting room was composed of a U-shaped table and a row of chairs on both sides. There are 3 chairs right across Naomi. 2 of them are occupied by a woman, Chi, and the other was occupied by Hyun-Woo. Leaving only the middle luxurious chair for Naomi. Behind the chairs was a big screen that shows a black crescent moon with the Moon of Akasha written below it. On the left side are Doni, Stephen, and Selena, who turned to look at Naomi with awe on their face. While on the right side there are the Ao siblings who turned to look at Naomi with the same respect written on their faces. Chi and Hyun-Woo who saw Naomi stood up from their chair and greeted her. ¡°Welcome, Princess. To our base!¡± Naomi unconsciously smiled under her mask, happy that one of her dreams came true. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Anton Kozlov Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - omar amurrio - Orion Chung - Victor Gonzalez Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 80 – Force of Change 5 ¡°Princess has something to tell us, the reason why 5 of you are here is because I trust you guys will not tell anyone about what Princess said to us in this room. If there is anyone who found it hard to keep your mouth shut, you are allowed to leave this place. After Naomi sat on her chair, Chi stood up and shouted while holding her holo phone in her left hand. She scanned the room and saw that no one raised their voice and she consider them agreeing to keep quiet about anything that was said in this room. But, to make sure about it, Chi added a threat. ¡°If by chance someone beside us knew the content of this meeting, I will personally deal with you, understood?¡± Chi scanned the room once again and saw everyone who was attending the meeting nodded their head, understood what Chi had said. Satisfied with their answer, Chi nodded her head and sat back on her chair. Everyone in the room means everyone besides Naomi. ¡®Wait, Chi. What are you talking about? Don¡¯t dispose of our members that easily!!¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi turned her head to look at Chi and saw her looking at her and said. ¡°Princess, you can begin. Everyone in this room is trustworthy.¡± Naomi nodded without saying anything and scanned the room to look at the members present in the meeting room. She recognize 2 men in the room, she had a clear memory of the blond-haired man because he introduced himself in a drastic way in the flying base. For the other man, she recognized him as the man who dared to fight Mischa on the bridge. Not really fighting but he has the guts to try to fight Mischa, she thought that she will have a good relationship with the man. For the girl wearing black sunglasses, Naomi recognized her as a woman who was on the roof of the building when she flew above the bridge. There is a long suitcase where she put her rifle leaned against the table on her right. When Naomi looked at her, she smiled and nodded her head in understanding. For a pair of boy and girl on the other side of the table, Naomi didn¡¯t recognize them. But if Chi allowed them to attend this meeting, they must be managed to gain her trust to some degree. Not only that, they must¡¯ve had the skill to back that trust. Naomi looked at her left and saw Hyun-Woo who had a stupid smile plastered on his face. For some reason, looking at Hyun-Woo''s stupid smile put Naomi in ease. ¡®I don¡¯t have to be afraid to fail at my speech. After all, I will let Hyun-Woo take all the blame. He¡¯s a perfect scapegoat.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Naomi looked to the front and cleared her throat. ¡°First of all, good job on the previous mission. Especially, Stephen, I saw you confroting Mischa Belyaeva on the bridge. Confroting her in one on one is truly a feat to be complimented.¡± Naomi started her speech with a compliment. She learned how to talk in front of people from the best of the best, her own mother. She had learned that complimenting her subordinates at the start of the meeting is important to boost her subordinate morale. And, that was proven to be effective as Stephen laughed hard and boasted his achievement to the other. ¡°Hahahahaha, that was nothing. It¡¯s such a shame that there was someone that interrupted our fight. I loved fighting with a strong opponent, and on the last mission, I was disappointed that I failed to get the fight that I wanted! Princess, I hope you will give me a chance to fight a strong opponent next time!¡± ¡°Stephen!!¡± The blond-haired man beside him, Doni, interjected Stephen with his hand from getting any further. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know your feeling. If you wanted to fight strong opponents, or any opponents at all, then the content of this meeting will satisfy you.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, I can¡¯t wait for that.¡± Stephen had a toothy grin after he said that. He thought that if Princess said that he will get a strong opponent, then that must be true. After all, his Princess is strong, to the point he won¡¯t be able to lift his finger if he fought her. ¡°Now to the main topic, the reason why I asked Chi to meet me today is related to the last mission. If you don¡¯t mind, Chi. Could you explain the information that we got from interrogating the men that Stephen brought back to the base?¡± Naomi left the explanation to Chi. She left it to her because Naomi was afraid to lost control if she¡¯s the one who explain it. Naomi is not a hypocrite, she killed lots of people in the span of 2 years after all. But, she condemns a practice that forces people to obey the other person''s will. Even when the one that was forced didn¡¯t want to do what the other person commanded. Chi who heard Hanz¡¯s report about Naomi¡¯s reaction when he relayed the information understood why Naomi left the explanation to her. She nodded as she stood up and operated her holo phone to show the information to the big screen behind them. ¡°Certainly. Well then, I will explain about the information that we got from interrogating 2 men that Stephen brought back from the last mission.¡± The members in the room put on a serious look as they looked at the big screen behind Naomi. The screen changed into the picture of 2 men that tried to hit on Naomi in the hotel 2 days ago. ¡°Those two men have been identified as Daiki and Lou. 2 days ago, those men hired a group of thugs to attack a girl named Akasa Naomi.¡± This time Naomi¡¯s face was shown on the screen. Naomi heard a small chuckle from her left and saw Hyun-Woo covered her mouth and trying to hold his laughter. Irked by him, she used her telekinesis to shut Hyun-Woo¡¯s mouth without anyone noticing it. After shutting Hyun-Woo¡¯s mouth, Naomi whispered a word that could only be heard by Hyun-Woo. ¡°Shut up, if you can¡¯t do that then I guess you wanted a free skydive again?¡± When he heard that, he straightened his sitting position and shakes his hand under the table to avoid the other members to saw it. Well, even if Hyun-Woo didn¡¯t try to hide it, the members in the room didn¡¯t even look at Hyun-Woo as they focused on Chi¡¯s explanation. ¡°This girl, Akasa Naomi is our target of protection. Even if she doesn¡¯t know it, she provided us a weapon as I described in the briefing before the mission.¡± All members nodded their heads and Chi continued her explanation. ¡°It turns out, those 2 men targeted Akasa Naomi for a different reason from what we thought previously. Previously, we guessed that those men targeted Akasa Naomi because of her position in Akasa Inc. but our guess was wrong. They targeted her because they intended to kidnap her and sold her as a slave to the Esper Association¡¯s higher up.¡± ¡®Wait, Chi! You left a tiny detail!! Only one or two higher-ups!! Not all of them had bought the slaves!¡¯ Naomi looked at Chi, trying to add the detail that she guessed to keep herself composed. But Naomi was too late. In an instant, the atmosphere inside the room tensed. Naomi saw Doni grit his teeth while clenching his hands. Selena clicked her tongue and had an expression of disgust on her face. Ao''s siblings looked at each other for a brief while and frown formed on their faces. Amongst the member, Stephen has the most intense reaction. Bam! Stephen slammed his right hand on the table as his face formed a deep frown, expressing his anger towards the men and the Esper Association¡¯s higher up. ¡°Those scum!!!¡± The table trembled because of that, and Naomi thought to herself. ¡®Ah, Chi had done it¡­¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Anton Kozlov Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Chase Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 81 – Force of Change 6 ¡°Calm yourself down, Stephen.¡± Chi said shortly and Stephen huffed as he leaned her back against the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll continue my explanation.¡± The screen changed again, this time it was showing an image of an orange sun with a smiley face inside it. The sun has 8 pointed yellow triangles around it, making it look like a sun flare. ¡°This tattoo was found in the hand of the leader of the thugs, Dorizo. Although Dorizo¡¯s tattoo has black in color, the squad under my supervision managed to find the information about this tattoo when it combined with the information from the men that we interrogated.¡± Chi operated her holo phone again and changed the screen into showing the words Smiling Sun below the logo. ¡°Smiling Sun, that¡¯s their organization name.¡± ¡°Hah! They sound fake, almost like they are imitating us. Moon and Sun, ridiculous!¡± Hyun-Woo who never said anything until now was freed from Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis because he could control his laugher, scoffed and mocking the Smiling sun. ¡°That¡¯s true!! Who do they think they are!¡± Doni stood up and pointed at the Smiling Sun logo that was displayed on the monitor. ¡°So they are our next target, Princess?! Let¡¯s crush them, let me be the one who destroyed their first base!¡± Stephen seems to manage to reins his anger as he began to realize why Chi brought up the talk about slaves. ¡°Wait until I finished explaining things. If you interrupted me once more, I will have you leave the room immediately.¡± After Chi had said that, the entire room becomes quiet in an instant. Clearing her throat with a cough, Chi continued her explanation. ¡°They are the ones that were responsible for the explosions on Avos Island. Their motives are unknown for now mostly because they are all apprehended by the Esper Association as soon as the explosions occurred.¡± The image on the screen changed into a view of a warehouse that was surrounded by people wearing PD uniforms holding guns and some of them were handcuffing ruffian-looking people outside the warehouse. Naomi looked back to see the screen and was surprised. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the warehouse that the group entered? So that¡¯s really their hiding place?!¡¯ She tried to keep her cool and turned her head to look to the front again. ¡°That warehouse was their hiding place on Avos Island. We managed to get this image with a drone that was operated by Selena here. When our last mission started, Princess had told me to bring a drone for the mission to record all things about Mischa Belyaeva in case she was present. But looking at our result, I think Princess already knew that something was wrong when Akasa Naomi was attacked. As expected of Princess.¡± Chi looked at Naomi with respect in her eyes. No, all members present in the room looked at her with a lot of respect in their eyes, and that included Hyun-Woo. Naomi nodded her head and said. ¡°Mischa Belyaeva is a friend of Akasa Naomi. If Akasa Naomi is in danger, I thought that Mischa Belyaeva would try to help her in every possible way. That¡¯s why I had Chi to brought a drone to collect information about her. Continue your explanation, Chi.¡± ¡®I just wanted to look at an Esper fight between my subordinates and Mischa though. Well, if Chi misunderstood it then that¡¯s fine too.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Yes. The Smiling Sun¡¯s main activity is weapon smuggling, but their operation behind that weapon smuggling is actually kidnapping a young girl to work as a prostitute or sold them as slaves if that young girl has no one searching for them. They targeted mainly 15-20 years old girls and mainly low-ranked Esper. Akasa Naomi fits that description, and more importantly, she¡¯s a beautiful girl that you maybe couldn¡¯t find anywhere else.¡± Chi said that in a serious tone without knowing that Naomi smiled under her face because Chi complimented her as beautiful. There is no girl that disliked getting a compliment about their face unless they are a weird one. Even Naomi loved being complimented about her appearance. ¡°Now into the main problems, they have targeted the Avos Island right on the day Akasa Naomi arrived on the island. We could assume that they targeted Akasa Naomi for two reasons. First, her ties with Akasa Inc. and her beautiful face. The second reason that I got is what I am afraid of, they could¡¯ve tracked Luna Corporation under Hyun-Woo to our organization and realized that we are the ones behind the company. But that¡¯s unlikely, considering Hyun-Woo''s previous tie with the Esper Association.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyebrow twitched when she heard that. Could it be Smiling Sun organization really targeted her? She had no way knowing that. But that¡¯s a really funny coincidence, and how she could get lost in the factory area when she was searching for Chi Diner. Could it be that there is a certain Esper that somehow put on illusion in the area so she wouldn¡¯t realize that she entered the factory area or she just got lost because she thought of unnecessary things at that time? ¡®Well, it has become more troublesome than I thought. But I don¡¯t feel any Esper when I was attacked, so maybe he put an illusion and left the place after finishing his works.¡¯ ¡°Now the rest of the explanation will be done by Princess.¡± Chi sat on her chair and looked at Naomi. Naomi nodded her head and crossed her legs as she put her hand with fingers intertwined at each other on top of her thighs. ¡°As you¡¯ve heard from Chi¡¯s explanation, we only roughly know their organization¡¯s name and activity. We only managed to gain a small bit of information about this Smiling Sun this time. Unlike the Esper Association which I could enter freely, this organization is different. That¡¯s why I opted to wait.¡± Naomi paused for a while to see the reaction of her subordinates. She ¡°Princess, why do we have to wait? Although there is not much information gained from the interrogation, we are ready to attack them anytime. Wasn¡¯t that the case until now? We can¡¯t allow them to kidnap the young girl anymore!¡± Unexpectedly, Mizu was the one who asked the question. He looked at the girl beside her with a concerned look. Naomi immediately understood why he acted like that and answered him. ¡°As I said, we lacked information. But, that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t be doing anything in the meantime. We will spread our members to act like civilians and survey a place with low traffic. This time, we will use every member possible for this operation. I¡¯ve called the people on the main base to come to this base. I believed they will contact Chi when they are ready.¡± Mizu¡¯s face brightened as he held his sister¡¯s hand. They looked at each other and smiled. While Stephen now had a wild grin on his face as he looked at Doni who had the same grin. Selena clenched her hands forming a fist in front of her chest as she looked at them with a flat expression. ¡°Now that¡¯s enough information for now. Everyone except Chi and Hyun-Woo please leave the room, I have something private to talk about with them.¡± With Naomi¡¯s instruction, all of them nodded their head and leave the room. Selena picked her suitcase and strapped it to her shoulder before she nodded her head a little towards Naomi and left the room quietly. After everyone had left the room, Naomi sighed as she looked at Chi and asked. ¡°Chi, where is Melaine? Could you call her here? She told me that she will go to the base herself this morning.¡± Chi blinked her eyes several times and tilted her head. ¡°Melaine? She never showed up in the base. At least no one saw her yet.¡± When she heard that, Naomi raised her head as she thought. ¡®Where did you run off to, you pervert!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Anton Kozlov Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Zaqxsw694 - Frederick - Zod - Dez Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 82 – Force of Change 7 ¡°Princess, let me try to look for her.¡± Hyun-Woo''s voice made Naomi look at him. She was wondering how he would find her on the Island when that girl could be anywhere on this island. Well, Naomi could feel her presence because Melaine didn¡¯t even try to hide the pressure emitted by her ability so she could find her easily. Naomi closed her eyes and tried to find where Melaine was. She spread her Telekinesis over the Island and managed to find Melaine. To her surprise, Melaine didn¡¯t lie to her and actually went to the base. Only, she went to the caf¨¦ instead of the underground base. ¡°No need. I found her. She¡¯s sitting on the Lunar Caf¨¦.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at Chi. "Chi, could you call Melaine here? While you are at it, can you bring breakfast for me and a cup of coffee?¡± Chi stood up and nodded. ¡°Certainly, Princess.¡± She walked towards the exit as her face changed and her short hair got longer until it reaches her waist. Naomi who never saw Chi using her ability was amazed. She forgot that Chi had the ability to camouflage into anyone. To think that she forgot about that and asked Bel to impersonate her when Chi was certainly the best one who fits the requirements, it was rare that she made a mistake like this. The door opened automatically when Chi neared the door and it was closed immediately when she walked through it. ¡®Well, what happened in the past couldn¡¯t be changed. I bet right now Bel already has the tattoo to enhance her growth, and I can¡¯t shatter her excitement because I know that she will cry if I did that.¡¯ Naomi pressed the button on her mask and it changed into the half-mask state. She leaned on her chair and let out a long breath, taking fresh air into her lungs. ¡°Princess, you couldn¡¯t act recklessly like that! What if someone came in when and saw half of your face?!¡± Hyun-Woo reacted a bit excessively when he saw Naomi change the state of her mask. ¡°What if Melaine or Chi who doesn¡¯t know about you saw your face?!¡± Hyun-Woo spoke with a concerned voice, he genuinely worried about someone will see Naomi¡¯s lower face. Naomi couldn¡¯t hold her chuckle when she saw Hyun-Woo worried about her. Well, it was rare to see Hyun-Woo worried about her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, because I planned to move our organization on a large scale I can afford my lower face to be seen. More importantly, I already made a backup plan so my real identity won¡¯t be known even if they saw the lower side of my face.¡± Now Hyun-Woo turned confused by Naomi¡¯s word. What did she mean by she made a backup plan to make sure that her real identity won¡¯t be revealed even when it was known? Then he remembered about Chi. He assumed that her plan has something to do with Chi¡¯s ability, if only he know how wrong his guess was. He had a look of realization on his face as his eyes bulged and his eyebrows were raised. ¡°I see! I understand your plan, Princess. So it¡¯s like that, you are really a genius.¡± ¡®Oh? It¡¯s rare for Hyun-Woo to understand my plan. No, Naomi. You couldn¡¯t think like that, there is no way that Hyun-Woo understood your plan, he¡¯s an idiot. Maybe he misunderstands it, right, he misunderstands it!¡¯ Unknown to Naomi, her guess had hit the correct answer. Hyun-Woo did misunderstand Naomi¡¯s plan. But Naomi didn¡¯t bother voicing her thought to Hyun-Woo, she just answered him in a manner befitting a leader of an organization. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After she answered Hyun-Woo, Naomi could feel Melaine¡¯s presence getting closer to the room and she said. ¡°It seems they¡¯re here.¡± As Naomi said that, the door was opened. Melaine walked in while she was followed by Chi who changed her appearance back into the short-haired one. To Naomi¡¯s surprise, Melaine that was only wearing pajamas when she had arrived on Avos Island because she rode the box that Naomi pulled with Telekinesis now wore a black t-shirt and black slick jeans. Her hair was also done in her usual twin-tail with black ribbons to tie them. When Melaine entered the room and saw Naomi, she smiled and strode over with high vigor. She stopped beside Naomi and sat on the chair that was previously Chi¡¯s. She looked at Naomi who looked back at her and said. ¡°Lady Mugetsu~ Are you here to find me? Even after we had a dreamy night just a few hours ago, do you miss me that much?¡± Melaine put both of her hands on her cheeks and shakes her head as she smiled wide. Her behavior looked like an elementary school child who was complimented by their idol, in other words, childish. Naomi¡¯s edge of lips pulled upward a little as she said. ¡°Say Melaine...¡± she spoke in a sweet voice, unlike her usual voice when she acted as Mugetsu. Melaine, who had experienced lots of things noticed the change of Naomi¡¯s tone and expression. She smiled brightly at Naomi''s behavior. Unlike Melaine who was happy with Naomi¡¯s tone and expression, Hyun-Woo felt a huge dread coming. Her tone and expression right now are too familiar to him. At first, he felt happy to be relied upon, but who knows that he will experience a free skydive after that. That¡¯s why Hyun-Woo slowly stood up and walked away from Naomi. ¡°Yes, Lady Mugetsu?¡± She answered Naomi in a cute voice, either she did it on purpose or she just expressed her happiness, only Melaine know about it. She noticed Hyun-Woo that backed away from them, but she just thought that maybe he gave them space to be alone. ¡®How thoughtful of him! I thought that no one in the base will support my love for Lady Mugetsu, but it seems that I was mistaken. I need to re-evaluate them again.¡¯ Thought Melaine. ¡°Have you ever thought about this? Only you and I alone in this world.¡± Naomi slowly extended her hand and touched Melaine¡¯s cheek and caressed it. Melaine blushes and her face turned red. She never expected that her Lady Mugetsu would touch her cheek and caress it. She was put off guard by her move and could only blush in embarrassment. And her words only serve as fuel to make her face burn red. ¡°Yes!! That would be the ideal situation!!¡± She answered, half-shouted because of her excitement. She imagined the world where she and her beloved Lady Mugetsu sat on the wooden house terrace together while watching an animal running around in a meadow. She smiled happily while imagining that, but her imagination was shattered with the next words of Naomi. ¡°I see, then you had no problem with free skydiving right? I would take you to the stratosphere and drop you from that height, how about that? Because you can stop time, I bet you can land safely right?!¡± Naomi¡¯s hand that caressed Melaine¡¯s cheek slowly went to the top of her head. Now Melaine¡¯s smile has been erased from her face. Instead, her expression turned into horror and sweat began to form on her forehead. ¡°Umm, Lady Mugetsu? The stratosphere is a bit high, don¡¯t you think so? That¡¯s around 10km from the ground you know? There is no way I could survive that height.¡± ¡°I see, so you can¡¯t survive that height. Then I will drop you from 5KM above the ground, how about it? That¡¯s roughly the same height as when Hyun-Woo had his skydive and he managed to survive, isn¡¯t that right, Hyun-Woo?¡± Naomi turned to Hyun-Woo who nodded his head frantically while trying his best to avoid the conflicts. ¡°How about it? I think right now is the best time to have the skydive.¡± Naomi turned to Melaine and gave Melaine her sweetest smile. Melaine could only smile wryly as she muttered. ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done, I think I will die¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - IamUgoH - vergard larsson Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 83 – Force of Change 8 ¡°I¡¯m just joking. There is no way I¡¯ll drop you from 5KM above the ground, right?¡± Naomi pulled her hand from Melaine¡¯s head and Melaine sighed in relief. Melaine looked at Chi that stood behind her and saw that Chi¡¯s head was raised as she gazed at the ceiling with a small smile. After she pulled her hand, Naomi gestured to Hyun-Woo to come closer with her hand. ¡°Hyun-Woo, sit.¡± She said as she pointed at the chair beside her. Hyun-Woo immediately tensed and straightened his back as he answered. ¡°Yes!!¡± He walked slowly to the chair that was pointed by Naomi with a stiff movement. ¡°Did you put a barrier around this underground base to hide its presence from the outside?¡± Naomi asked Hyun-Woo who was now sitting beside her. ¡°Yes, I put the barrier already. But, the barrier can¡¯t fully hide your presence or Melaine. Right now Melaine¡¯s presence would be like B-Ranked Esper for the Esper outside the barrier.¡± Naomi nodded in satisfaction and turned her head to look at Chi. ¡°Chi, where is the breakfast that I asked?¡± Naomi said with a smile. Naomi loved the breakfast from the caf¨¦, that¡¯s the reason why she smiled. But from Chi¡¯s eyes, the spectacle where Naomi threatened Melaine was still fresh on her mind. She tensed and turned to look at Naomi and answered her. ¡°Yes, I believe that the breakfast will be delivered to this room soon. I took the liberty to ask for 4 breakfasts so please forgive me if the breakfast isn¡¯t delivered yet.¡± ¡°No problem, that works too. We could discuss the next matter while having snacks too, that¡¯s not a problem. By the way, why are you standing there? Take a seat in that chair.¡± Naomi pointed at the chair near Melaine on the right side of the table. Chi nodded her head and sat in the chair that was pointed at by Naomi. At that time, the door was opened and Naomi immediately changed her mask into a full-mask state again. Naomi allowed the members that she knew more than a year to see the lower half of her face because she trusted them. But that¡¯s a different story for a member that she had yet to meet or trust. The waitress that escorted Naomi to the underground base earlier, Lanya, entered the room while holding a tray full of sandwiches in her left hand and a tray with 4 cups of coffee in her right hand. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± Lanya said as she approached Naomi and the others directly between the tables and set the coffee in front of each of them and took out a plate from the basket and arrange the sandwiches on top of the plate in front of Naomi. After she had done arranging the breakfast, she took three steps back and bowed. All of that was done quickly, Naomi didn¡¯t even have the chance to request something. ¡°Well then, I will excuse myself.¡± ¡°Un, good job.¡± Said Naomi. Hearing the confirmation from Naomi, Lanya turned back while having a smile on her face and left the room quietly. After the door fully closed, Naomi changed her mask into a half-mask state again and looked at Chi. ¡°I quite like this mask, can you tell me who made this mask?¡± Naomi asked while picking one of the sandwiches with egg and cheese fill and bit it. ¡°That mask was a product from one of our engineers. They are also the ones that modified the guns from Akasa Inc. so the gun¡¯s origins won¡¯t be able to be tracked back.¡± Explained Chi to Naomi. ¡®Wow, that must be difficult. The guns from our company are embedded with some unique code to know that they are from our company. Heck, even a bullet from our company was embedded with one too. That¡¯s why I can recognize the bullet that was shot at me at that time because of the unique design from our company.¡¯ ¡°Give my praise to them. They did a good job with modifying the guns and this mask. Also, could I ask for 1 more mask similar to this one? Preferably with voice change features.¡± Asked Naomi as she took the last bite of the sandwich in her hand. Melaine who understood why she wanted 1 more mask said. ¡°Is this for that plan, Lady Mugetsu?¡± Naomi grinned as she answered. ¡°Indeed, the ones that I hope you to be my impersonator. Alas, you are too tiny, in every aspect.¡± Naomi looked down at Melaine and stopped at her chest as she said that. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! Even if I¡¯m tiny, I am one of the strongest Esper in this world!¡± Melaine puffed her chest shamelessly, well there is no need to have shame if she was as flat as cutting board. Naomi chuckled and teased Melaine. ¡°Strongest Esper who get blown away when she tried to hug me. Indeed, the strongest.¡± ¡°Um, what do you mean by a plan to impersonate you, Princess?¡± Chi raised her hand as she asked Naomi. Hyun-Woo also nodded his head as he focused on Naomi. He knows nothing about the plan because when Naomi told Rekka and the others about her plan, Hyun-Woo was already on the Avos Island. ¡°That¡¯s the topic that I wanted to talk about with both of you.¡± Naomi picked the coffee cup in front of her and sipped it a little before she continued. ¡°It¡¯s about my plan for the next month for now. Our plan after that will depend on the result that we accumulate in this one month.¡± Hyun-Woo and Chi thoughtfully nodded their head. They listened closely in order to not miss any details that Naomi said to them. ¡°Melaine knew my plan already so actually it doesn¡¯t matter if she leaves this room, but after considering it. I think I need to tell her something important that I decided earlier.¡± Melaine tilted her head to the right and appeared to be confused. She was about to ask Naomi what¡¯s that important thing that she needs to do, but Naomi cut her off. ¡°I will tell you later. For now, I think I need to explain my plan to Hyun-Woo and Chi.¡± Naomi then explained her plan to Hyun-Woo and Chi. She told them that she wanted to hide the flying base for now and need Hyun-Woo¡¯s barrier to hide them from prying eyes. Hyun-Woo nodded his head and said ¡°Certainly.¡± Naomi then continued her explanation and told Chi to give an order to the ones who can open the teleport door to relocate Rekka and the other on the flying base to this underground base. Chi nodded and gave her acknowledgment. Naomi explained the rest of the plan like what she told Rekka and the other last night before she finally turned to look at Melaine. ¡°Now, I think you should follow me from now on.¡± Melaine was surprised because Naomi asked her to follow her everywhere. ¡°Really?!¡± She can¡¯t hide her tone of excitement when she asked that. Naomi nodded her head and Melaine shouted. ¡°Finally!! You acknowledge my love, right?!!¡± ¡°No. I am not.¡± Denied Naomi flatly. Melaine shrugged her shoulder and Naomi turned to look at Chi. She put her hand on her mask and pulled it from her face, revealing her face to Chi. Chi was surprised to see Naomi¡¯s face and hurriedly opened her holo phone to look at Naomi¡¯s picture that was on the screen earlier. She repeatedly looked between the picture of Naomi on her holo phone and Naomi¡¯s real face. Seeing her confusion, Naomi grinned and said. ¡°I think you need to know my face, right?¡± Still in a confused condition, Chi held her head and muttered. ¡°To think the person that I designated as protection target is Princess herself...¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Andreas J?rgensen - M C - Tomas Nordendorf - victor diaz Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 84 – Force of Change 9 ¡°That¡¯s all that I wanted to talk about. Is there any question regarding the plan?¡± Naomi put the now empty cup back on the table and asked her subordinates. ¡°Yes! Can you tell me about your plan that involved me following you from now on? I am really happy about that but didn¡¯t you say that you will be at a lot of risks if I was seen near you, Lady Mugetsu?¡± As expected by Naomi, Melaine raised her hand and asked about that. Naomi put her mask in the half-mask state on her face again before she answered. ¡°You have had lots of followers, right? Do you know where your followers are right now?¡± Melaine nodded her head and answered. ¡°Yes, I told them to hide in a certain place before I followed you that night. Because all of their times were slowed by my power, I can roughly know where they are right now.¡± ¡®I see, as expected. We could use her followers as a reason for Melaine to act near me. I think Mischa will trust Melaine if we told her that at that time where Melaine joined the attack, it was because Melaine was threatened with her followers'' safety. It will make us look bad in Mischa¡¯s eyes, but it can¡¯t be avoided. As she already saw my organization as an evil that needs to be vanquished.¡¯ ¡°Anyone in the Esper Association knew about you and your ability?¡± Naomi asked Melaine about the last question that could be the deciding factor. Depending on the answer, then she will cancel the plan and opt for a more safe option. ¡°I believe they are. I was once seen as a threat by them, so I think my data was still on their database. I was known mostly by the higher-up of their organization. But I don¡¯t think they knew everything about me after I was gone for more than 50 years. Maybe they even forgot about my face.¡± ¡®Good. With this, I can convince Mischa about Melaine¡¯s circumstances. Or rather, fake circumstances.¡¯ Naomi grinned as she heard Melaine¡¯s answer and patted her head. ¡°Well then, you will follow me from now on. As my new employees, more specifically, Akasa Inc.¡¯s new employee. For the girl that looked like you and attacked the US with Moon of Akasha a year ago, you know how to explain about that to the Esper Association right?¡± Melaine finally understood what Naomi means after she heard her answer. ¡®Could it be, she wanted to blame my appearance on my clones? I see... The Esper Association will see that as my clone rebellion towards the Esper Association to exact their revenge. While I, the real Melaine was under Akasa Inc.¡¯s protection all this time and now I was sent to Avos Island to protect Akasa Naomi that was attacked and targeted by Smiling Sun under the order of Akasa Naomi herself. Princess is really a genius strategist, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ ¡°I see! Please by all means let me stay by your side!¡± Melaine exclaimed happily and looked at Naomi directly with a big smile on her face. Naomi also smiled back, ignoring the other 2 people who tilted their heads in confusion, don¡¯t know what their Princess¡¯s plan is. But, what everyone didn¡¯t expect was Naomi¡¯s real goal when she asked Melaine to come with her. ¡®With Melaine¡¯s ability to slow down the time, I could ask her to finish my paperwork quickly. It¡¯s a win-win when I thought about it. I could rein her pervert behavior to some degree now so it¡¯s not bothering me as much as a year ago. What a good plan!¡¯ ¡°Well then, I will go back to my hotel to avoid Mischa¡¯s suspicion, or rather to prevent her from panicking because I didn¡¯t contact her at all. Melaine will go with me.¡± With that, Naomi stood up from her chair and followed by Melaine shortly. Hyun-Woo and Chi were still seated silently as their gaze followed Naomi¡¯s figure that walked out the meeting room with Melaine in tow. After their figures have gone from the room, Hyun-Woo opened his mouth and asked Chi. ¡°Did you understand what Princess planned earlier?¡± Chi shakes her head and answered Hyun-Woo''s question. ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t. But I think that Melaine understood what she meant and decided that it was worth the risk even if she followed Princess and gave the Esper Association a chance to suspect Princess¡¯s real identity. I bet only both of them knew what was in each other mind, SSS-Ranked Esper''s brain did works differently from us.¡± ¡°What do you mean about that? I never knew about it.¡± Ask Hyun-Woo in confusion as he leaned closer to Chi in order to hear her correctly. ¡°You don¡¯t know about it? Are you serious? This matter has been discussed for the last 20 years. But the scientist failed to provide the proof because the last SSS-Ranked Esper at that time, Melaine, refused to cooperate with them.¡± Explained Chi to Hyun-Woo. Hyun-Woo took the information and digested it. And he made a guess about his Princess¡¯s plan. ¡°Could it be the reason why Melaine decided to go with Princess has something to do with that? I mean, Mischa Belyaeva was just confirmed to be SSS-Ranked Esper too. Maybe Princess wanted to find the truth behind the secret of SSS-Ranked Esper?¡± Hyun-Woo gave his opinion but he was flatly denied by Chi. ¡°No, Princess has no reason to find the truth. Because I think every SSS-Ranked Esper already understood their strength and their limits. I think she wanted to appeal to Mischa Belyaeva that Melaine is not a danger and didn¡¯t affiliate with our organization. Remember about Bel? Melaine¡¯s clone?¡± ¡°!! I see! Princess wanted to have a backup when she acted with her identity!¡± Hyun-Woo smiled in realization as he leaned his back to the chair. But once again, Chi denied him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Princess has Mischa Belyaeva and Nobi Hotaru acted around her. She didn¡¯t need Melaine to accompany her at all, that only increase the risk of her identi¡­ I see. So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Chi touched her chin with her hand and thinking about the possibility of her Princess hinting about her identity to the Esper Association on purpose. Chi remembered her Princess¡¯s plan to have Bel impersonate her as Mugetsu and made an appearance when they attacked the Smiling Sun. ¡°If Princess¡¯s real identity is suspected as Mugetsu by the Esper Association and Mugetsu appeared in the same place, that will clear her suspicion in an instant. Also, Melaine, because Bel is Melaine¡¯s clone and the Esper Association¡¯s higher-up knew about it. And if Bel is acted as Mugetsu, the Esper Association will understand our organization¡¯s goal. Or rather, fake goal.¡± Hyun-Woo also realized that and praised Naomi. ¡°Princess, she thought of that plan when we were discussing over breakfast? She¡¯s a genius.¡± ¡°Indeed, we are fortunate that we have a leader like Princess. And I am glad that I joined this organization at that time.¡± Hyun-Woo and Chi then chatted about what they can do to help their Princess. Unknown to them, Naomi just wanted an extra worker to help with her paperwork. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Exactingspoon - §±§Ñ§ê§Ñ §¢§Ñ§â§Ñ§ß§à§Ó§ã§Ü§Ú§Û - Surge1301 - Xeries - Rusted - Anonymous Patron! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 85 – Force of Change 10 ¡°What are we going to do now, Lady Naomi?¡± Asked Melaine. Melaine and Naomi who put her mask off were walking around the island without any goal in mind. After they exited the base, Naomi flew both of them to the empty area on the Island, roughly near the bridge that connected to Tokyo, where the explosions set off two days ago. After that, Naomi took off her mask and they walked towards Naomi¡¯s hotel while taking a detour to sightsee the island part that was never visited by Naomi. ¡°Well, I have no clear goal right now. My paperwork for Akasa Inc. has not been sent yet, so I guess I will walk around the Island part where I have not visited yet.¡± Explained Naomi to Melaine. ¡°I see! Well, having a rest is good every now and then. I guess I will follow you around~¡± They walked to the part of the Island that Naomi had yet to see. They entered a shopping center in the center of the island and were amazed by its sheer size. The shopping center has 5 floors, and each floor was the same size as a big stadium. Every floor has different things that they sell, the first floor is where accessories like jewelry and everyday necessities are located. The second floor is electronic things like Holo phones or other electronics. The third floor is heaven for girls because that section was lined up with fashion, ranging from cheap t-shirt to branded goods. The fourth floor is for books, everywhere you see, there will be books. Although the main source for entertainment and reading now had changed to the holo phone, there are still lots of people who liked to read a book. Naomi was one of them, but once she brought a holo phone, she rarely touched a book again. The fifth floor is specially built for entertainment. There are lots of arcade games and VR ones stationed on the fifth floor. Not only digital games but there are also cinemas and casinos too on the fifth floor. Naomi wondered why did they build a casino inside the shopping center, but after thinking about it for a while, she decided to ignore it because no matter where the casino was built, it doesn¡¯t matter for Naomi who can¡¯t enter it yet. ¡°Lady Naomi! Look at it! Am I looking pretty in those clothes?¡± Melaine stood inside the changing room with the curtain open wearing a long-sleeved white shirt with a flower knitted in each sleeve and a knee-length white skirt adorned with a frill for the tip. She wears a small black belt to hold her skirt and her hair now was done in a ponytail tied with a black ribbon, making her radiating a refreshing vibe. ¡°That¡¯s okay I guess, that set is better than your previous clothes.¡± Answered Naomi. Both of them were on the third floor, looking for new clothes for Melaine. Naomi wanted to change Melaine¡¯s clothes to change her vibes and impression. If she met Mischa in dark clothes and the same hairstyle as the one who attacked the US last year, she will hold suspicion even if Naomi explained it to her. On the contrary, if Melaine radiated different feels from being supposed to be a terrorist, then her explanation will be trusted more easily. But that¡¯s still depending on the people. ¡°I see, so that means I am beautiful! Hehehe, I got a compliment directly from Lady Naomi. I almost felt guilty for Bel because she is not here.¡± Melaine said as she took her previous clothes from the hangers and stepped out from the changing room. ¡°Is that all that you need? If that¡¯s all, then let¡¯s pay for it and look around the area again.¡± Naomi walked to the cashier and pay for Melaine¡¯s clothes with her card. The cashier who saw Melaine was holding her previous clothes offered to wrap the clothes in a bag, to which Melaine agreed. After her previous clothes were tidied inside the bag, the cashier bowed and said. ¡°Thank you for your purchase!¡± Naomi nodded her head and exited the store with Melaine walking in her left. ¡°Where are we going now, Lady Naomi?¡± Asked Melaine as she looked at Naomi with her hands behind her back. She always has a smile plastered her face since they left the underground base together. Naomi often wondered why did Melaine was so happy when she¡¯s with her a year ago, but she now understood why after she got a friend. Having comfortable company is fun, even though her company is a pervert who was aiming for her in every chance that she got. Naomi smiled back at Melaine which surprised her a little and said. ¡°How about we play games on the fifth floor? We might not get another chance again after everything went as planned.¡± Melaine has a toothy smile on her face and her eyes closed into a curve and answered Naomi. ¡°That¡¯s true, then we will have fun with all energy that we have right now!¡± Using the elevator, both of them arrived at the fifth floor. They went to the arcade games section and paid for the entrance fees. All the games inside the arcade section were free to play, the visitors only need to pay for the entrance fees. There were lots of games inside the section, but the arcade section was almost devoid of visitors. The reason for that is because the game is too old for their taste, only a few of the people visited the section to try the games. The reason why they visited the arcade section was because of Melaine. She wanted to try the games that she used to play and Naomi complied with her. When they walked around inside the arcade section, they found an air hockey table. They decided to play the air hockey game as they took their position near the table and took a black puck from the rack full of it and put it on the table in front of Naomi as they held their paddles. ¡°Are you sure, Lady Naomi? I am experienced in this game for your info.¡± Melaine said with a sly grin on her face. ¡°You better don¡¯t underestimate me. I can learn anything easily.¡± Naomi puts on the same grin on her face and strikes the puck with her paddles. Both of them struck at the puck without even letting the other party score a goal. After repeated exchanges between the two, they started laughing maniacally. ¡°Hahahaha, what¡¯s the matter, Lady Naomi. Try to score one goal!¡± Melaine said as she moved at a fast speed that eyes can¡¯t follow. In the middle of the game, she started using her ability because she can¡¯t score even one goal against Naomi. In exchange for that, Naomi also used her Telekinesis to direct the puck directly to her paddles. ¡°Hahahaha, even if you said that you can¡¯t score a goal too!¡± Laughed Naomi as she struck the puck with her paddle making it glide at a high speed towards Melaine¡¯s goal. They repeated their high-speed exchange and without them noticing it, a crowd was formed next to their table, watching their exchange. They kept laughing until finally the puck was shattered when Melaine struck it because it can¡¯t handle the repeated exchange between them. ¡°¡±¡±WOAAAHH!!¡±¡±¡± The crowd cheered when they saw the puck shattered and clapped their hands. They stopped moving for a while and then looked at each other. Melaine opened her mouth and said. ¡°I guess that¡¯s it. The puck can¡¯t handle the stress and shattered in pieces.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Naomi put on her normal expression with a small smile on her face and continued. ¡°We attracted a bit of crowd here. We should move right now.¡± However, when Naomi was about to walk away from the table, Mischa and Hotaru came out from the crowd with a frown on their face and asked her. ¡°What are you doing, Naomi?¡± ¡®Oh crap! I forgot to leave messages!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Alexis Pipoz Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - James31292 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 86 – Force of Change 11 ¡°I searched for you everywhere but here I found you using your ability to play a game with¡­¡± She looked at Melaine and continued. ¡°¡­a kid younger than you.¡± Naomi almost laughed when Mischa who wear casual clothes like the one that she wore when she and Naomi picked their uniform said that as she looked at Melaine who was pissed off because Mischa called her a kid. But more importantly, she was glad that Mischa didn¡¯t recognize Melaine. She looked at Mischa and said. ¡°Well, there were some circumstances that I can¡¯t say to you regarding today.¡± It was at that time that Mischa realized that Naomi didn¡¯t wear her daily clothes but a white shirt and black pants that she usually wore when she was on duty as Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager. She looked at the supposed to be a kid again and asked Naomi. ¡°Were your circumstances related to that kid and playing with her?¡± Mischa said as she looked at Melaine with squinted eyes. Hotaru that was standing behind Mischa was wearing a casual blue shirt and white skirt. She looked at Naomi with eyes that said ¡®Could you explain this so we can move from this place?¡¯ But Naomi didn¡¯t look at Hotaru, instead, she looked at Melaine who was pissed by Mischa and almost jumped at her anytime to show that she¡¯s in fact SSS-Ranked Esper and she can kill Mischa anytime. Mischa and Melaine were staring at each other with increased intensity as the time passed on. But their staring contest was interrupted by a laugh that coming from Naomi who can¡¯t hold it again. ¡°Hahahahaha, what is this situation? I never expected to see you getting pissed off like that, Melaine. And Mischa, she¡¯s not a kid if you are wondering about it. She¡¯s an employee under me that I kept as a secret. I called her here to help me with my work because¡­ someone who promised to help me turned out to be slacking on their jobs.¡± With Naomi¡¯s words, Melaine blinked her eyes repeatedly and blushes. She was unexpectedly pissed off when Mischa called her a kid in front of Naomi. While Hotaru suddenly coughed when she heard Naomi mentioned works and Mischa too realized that. Three of them were put in an awkward situation until Naomi proposed something. ¡°How about we move from here from now? I think I saw a stand of Iced Tea on the first floor. How about we talk over a glass of Iced Tea?¡± They accepted Naomi¡¯s idea and went to the first floor. Melaine latched on Naomi¡¯s right hand and linked it with her own hand. She looked at Mischa and sent a smug smirk to Mischa before she turned back and walked away. Mischa and Hotaru followed behind them in wonder, who was the kid that Naomi allowed to get that close to her. Somehow, Mischa was irritated when she watched Melaine that linked her hand with Naomi. After a few seconds though, Naomi pushed Melaine away from her and said something. ¡°Remember what we talked about earlier? I will really do that if you kept clinging on my arm.¡± Melaine had a look of horror and shakes her head repeatedly before she walked again beside Naomi, this time she kept her distance from Naomi. Unconsciously, Mischa had a small smile on her face when she saw it. While Hotaru was obviously didn¡¯t realize about it and whispered to Mischa in a worried tone. ¡°Hey Mischa, don¡¯t you think that girl is familiar to you? Like, I felt chill when I stood near her. She¡¯s¡­ a high-ranked Esper, didn¡¯t she?¡± Hotaru whisper had made Mischa aware of the pressure that Melaine emitted. She frowned and looked at Melaine¡¯s back with a serious face and whispered back to Hotaru. ¡°Naomi said that the girl was a secret employee of Akasa Inc. Maybe she will tell us about her if we wait for now, just trust Naomi in this.¡± As they whispered to each other, they arrived at the elevator and entered it. Mischa and Hotaru chose to stand behind Naomi and Melaine without saying anything because they were still wary of Melaine. Naomi on the other hand was confused, why did they suddenly turn silent after the exchange that they had in the arcade section? She knew that Mischa and Hotaru will eventually realize the pressure that Melaine emitted, but why they didn¡¯t say anything about that? While Naomi was thinking about that, Melaine suddenly turned to Mischa and Hotaru and said. ¡°Why does both of you suddenly didn¡¯t say anything? Was my pressure too much to handle?¡± She smirked smugly while she said that. Naomi face-palmed when she heard Melaine confront the matters that she thought about in a direct way. She understood that a direct way of confronting things is the fastest way, but at least they can do that with a glass of Iced Tea in front of them to ease the situation a little. That¡¯s why Naomi decided to interfere before Mischa or Hotaru could say anything. ¡°Melaine, just shut up for now, okay?¡± Naomi said in a cold voice which surprised Hotaru. Mischa already knew this side of Naomi when she scolded her, that¡¯s why she¡¯s not too surprised anymore. Melaine on the other hand, get the biggest impact out of them. She was surprised beyond belief and when she saw Naomi¡¯s cold expression, she thought. ¡®Oh crap, I just obtained a free ticket to visit Stratosphere.¡¯ Melaine thought of the best way possible to avoid her reward to visit the Stratosphere and decided to use her last move. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I will not say anything from now on.¡± She apologized. Naomi nodded in satisfaction and put on her normal expression again as she turned to Mischa and Hotaru. ¡°I will explain about this girl later, this is not the best place to explain it. Well, today is my rest day so I would be grateful if you can delay this matter until midnight. I will explain the basic thing after we got our drink to calm ourselves, okay?¡± Both of them just nodded in confusion. Both of them have the same thought at this moment. ¡®Naomi is scary!¡¯ *** ¡°Now, ask anything.¡± Said, Naomi. Right now four of them were sitting around a table in one of the stands located on the first floor of the shopping center. Naomi managed to find the stand easily because it was near the entrance. Mischa and Hotaru decided to sit in the stand to ask Naomi for an explanation. Because there were only two chairs on each side of the table, Melaine instantly claimed the position beside Naomi and leaving the two PD officers to sit side by side across them. They ordered four drinks which were served almost immediately as soon as they took a seat. Hearing Naomi¡¯s word, Mischa decided to ask one thing that bugged her all this time. ¡°Naomi, who is that girl?¡± She said as she looked at Melaine that was sipping her Iced Tea on the table with a blissful expression. ¡°As I said earlier, she¡¯s an employee of Akasa Inc. that worked directly under me. My parents didn¡¯t know her existence but I planned to tell them about her later.¡± Explained Naomi. Hotaru that was worked under Naomi as her bodyguard since she first took the position as Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager was confused. How could Naomi able to recruit a girl like Melaine that sat in front of her when Naomi clearly almost never left her office? But before she managed to ask that, she was interrupted by Mischa¡¯s outburst. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!!!¡± Shouted Mischa. ¡°How could SSS-Ranked Esper like that girl worked under you is what I ask!!¡± Continued her. Melaine put her tea on the table and smiled wide. When Naomi looked at Melaine¡¯s smile, she knew that she will tell Mischa about that, well that¡¯s the most rational reason so Naomi didn¡¯t interrupt Melaine this time. With her chest puffed and her hand on both sides of her waist. Melaine said proudly to Mischa. ¡°Because I fell in love with Lady Naomi, of course!¡± Mischa and Hotaru were dumbfounded and the world seems to stop for a while before Mischa snapped back and asked Naomi. ¡°¡­Is that true? That¡¯s her reason?¡± Naomi nodded her head as she answered Mischa. ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Alexis Pipoz Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Moltas ?kerstr?m - Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 87 – Force of Change 12 ¡°But the real reason was not that.¡± Said Naomi as she sipped her tea through the straw. She smiled when she tasted it and put it back on the table before continuing. ¡°She was like a stray when I first met her after her home was destroyed by Mugetsu.¡± Melaine was surprised by what Naomi said and looked at Naomi with her eyebrow raised. She can¡¯t believe that Naomi told Mischa and Hotaru about her mansion that was destroyed because she made her Lady uncomfortable. Naomi felt Melaine¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her while sending a signal through her gaze. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ Melaine understood Naomi¡¯s signal, turned to look at Mischa and Hotaru, and said. ¡°Well, that was one of the things. But the real reason why I followed Lady Naomi was of course because of my love towards her! Her figure that reached out to me when I had nowhere to go managed to melt my old heart and I instantly fell in love with her.¡± Naomi was impressed by Melaine''s sudden act that exaggerated their meeting. While it was true that Naomi reached Melaine after she destroyed her mansion was because she thought that Melaine would be useful to her organization. But right now she welcomed Melaine¡¯s acting skill that seems managed to get Mischa and Hotaru''s trust, although they were still wary towards her. ¡°I see, but Melaine was it?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Indeed! Melaine Monet at your service~¡± ¡°Melaine, you are a high-ranked Esper, aren¡¯t you? If you have nowhere to go, you could always visit the Esper Association to seek refuge. I doubt they will deny the request from high-ranked Esper.¡± Explained Mischa which get a nod from Hotaru. ¡°Indeed, the Esper Association will provide a shelter for free for any Esper that seeks refuge. Especially if your home was destroyed by Mugetsu.¡± Added Hotaru. Melaine¡¯s smile dropped from her face when they mentioned the Esper Association. Naomi realized that and quickly defused the situation before Melaine was pissed again. While that didn¡¯t really matter for Naomi because Melaine that was pissed off was a rare sight for Naomi and that was amusing for her, she can¡¯t risk any information leak regarding Melaine¡¯s past relationship with the Esper Association. Especially the part where the history was different from what was written in the book. ¡°Mischa, I think it¡¯s better if you didn¡¯t ask her about that. She had some complicated things related to the Esper Association. Let¡¯s just say that she was disappointed by them and cut all ties with the Esper Association.¡± Explained Naomi. Mischa and Hotaru nodded in understanding. There were people like Melaine who had a bad relationship with the Esper Association in the past, that¡¯s why they accepted the situation rather quickly. ¡°I see, then I apologize if by chance I offended you by my words.¡± Mischa apologized to Melaine and bowed her head a little which surprised Melaine. ¡°Me too, I apologize for that.¡± Hotaru also apologized to Melaine while bowing her head a little. Melaine who was confused by the situation blinked her eyes several times and looked at Naomi. Naomi just smiled and sat with Melaine. ¡°They are a good person, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡®I see, so that was the reason why she befriend both of them although they are part of the Esper Association. I think I understand their character a little better right now.¡¯ Thought Melaine as she smiled again. ¡°No problem! It has been around 80 years ago when I had a small scuffle with the Esper Association, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Thud This time Naomi hit Melaine¡¯s head and created a loud thud sound the moment Melaine finished her sentence. Indeed Naomi told Melaine that Mischa and Hotaru are good people, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she could tell them her identity as one of the oldest Esper! Melaine who was hit in her head turned at Naomi with teary eyes while holding her head with both of her hands and whispered. ¡°Why?¡± Naomi only pointed at Mischa and Hotaru with her index finger to answer Melaine¡¯s question. Melaine turned to look at Mischa and Hotaru whose mouths were opened and their eyebrows raised and chuckled a little. ¡°Ha-haha, did I mess up?¡± Melaine said as she scratched her cheek with her right hand as she turned to look at Naomi. Naomi let out a long sigh and turned to look at Mischa and Hotaru. ¡°You can close your mouth now, Mischa, Miss Nobi.¡± With Naomi¡¯s word, both of them snapped back to reality and looked at Naomi to find a confirmation about what Melaine had said earlier. ¡°Did she just say 80 years ago? Does that mean?¡± Mischa asked Naomi with an uncertain tone, imagining the possibility that the girl that sat in front of her is one of the oldest Esper in the world. And with the pressure that she emitted while she was not in the battle, Mischa can¡¯t believe it. No, she won¡¯t believe that the girl in front of her is the oldest SSS-Ranked Esper known in the world. ¡°Well, because she had said about it, I guess I can¡¯t keep it hidden, right?¡± Said Naomi as a smug smile plastered on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right, I managed to recruit SSS-Ranked Esper as my employee!¡± After Naomi declared it, she gave Melaine an OK sign to tell them her Rank. The reason why she did that was because of Melaine¡¯s carelessness and even if Melaine didn¡¯t blabber about the fact that she was SSS-Ranked Esper, Naomi had planned to tell Mischa about it from the start. Because there is no way to keep Melaine¡¯s power level hidden with Mischa around. Melaine technically always keep her power activated to slow down her and her subordinate¡¯s time to slow down the process of aging to keep their body young. That¡¯s why she always emitted the pressure that was befitting high-ranked Esper, at least SS-Ranked one. Fortunately for Naomi, that case was not applied to her. Because she could adjust her power level and the pressure she emitted with her second ability, Adjustment. But Naomi seems couldn¡¯t adjust her pressure when she was angry, her experience with Hanz is proof of that. ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the oldest SSS-Ranked Esper, Melaine Monet!¡± With Naomi¡¯s sign, Melaine once again introduced herself. This time she admitted that she was in fact, SSS-Ranked Esper. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mischa Belyaeva. I heard from the news that you were in fact SSS-Ranked Esper too. But I guess that you are too green because you don¡¯t realize my real power level and rank when we first met. But I think that the girl beside you realize it, even though she can¡¯t feel the exact amount because of the difference between our power level.¡± Melaine have a smug grin on her face when she said that to Mischa. Mischa gritted her teeth in frustration as Hotaru tried to console her saying. ¡°You will do better, Mischa! Even I need a few years of training to be able to guess the Esper rank!¡± ¡°Thanks, Hotaru, but I can¡¯t keep going like this. I could realize Mugetsu¡¯s pressure in an instant because it was too thick and chilling. But I can¡¯t realize her pressure without concentrating on it, I guess I need more training.¡± Said Mischa in a defeated tone. Naomi then has a brilliant idea flashed on her mind. Her goal was to make Mischa as strong as possible and this idea is the best and fastest way to achieve it. After deciding about it, Naomi opened her mouth and said. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you train under Melaine?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Quellec - James Smith - Haricharan Raghunathan Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 88 – Force of Change 13 Naomi and Melaine were back in Naomi¡¯s hotel room as they sat on the chair near her room¡¯s window and talked about what Naomi said to Mischa earlier in the shopping center. ¡°Is that okay, Lady Naomi? You technically asked me to train our enemy. If she got more skilled than now, isn¡¯t that caused us in a disadvantage? Not only that, she has 2 abilities too. Even I will have some difficulty beating her if she managed to control her ability. Her ability to seal the other esper ability is tricky.¡± Melaine has a serious face as she asked Naomi. She was worried about the organization¡¯s future if by chance she trained Mischa and Mischa managed to get skilled enough to be a threat to Naomi or the other members. Right now, according to the data that was accumulated by Chi and her team¡¯s observation towards Mischa, it was said that although she is an SSS-Ranked Esper, she was not that skilled in controlling her ability and her output was only that of skilled SS-Ranked Esper. Even Chi herself had told the other members of the organization that Mischa could be defeated by Stephen if he used his ability or got shot by a rifle from a long-range. Of course, Chi¡¯s information also included Mischa''s second ability, and that is Adjustment. ¡°Yes, I know. But do note something, her ability only sealed the ability that activated outside the Esper¡¯s body. She can¡¯t seal abilities like Adjustment or Stephen¡¯s iron body. I think you will be able to control your own time with no problem even if you faced her. And, I have a plan prepared for Mischa, I made this plan right after I met her so I hope you will cooperate with me in my plan.¡± Explained Naomi. Melaine¡¯s ear jerked up when she heard Naomi¡¯s explanation. If that was the case, then Melaine could understand why Naomi didn¡¯t shy away when she offered Mischa to be trained by her. But there is only one problem. ¡°She said she need to think about it for a while. But I guess she wanted to investigate all things about me first before she answered our offer.¡± Said Melaine. That¡¯s right, Mischa said that she needed time to answer Naomi¡¯s answer and she went to the Esper Association¡¯s office right after they split up from the Shopping Center. Also, because Melaine had accompanied Naomi, Hotaru said that she will go with Mischa to the office too. I guess they trust Melaine to keep Naomi safe although they didn¡¯t fully trust her yet. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Could you contact Bel? I wanted to know if she was ready to make a move.¡± Said Naomi as she crossed her legs and put her hand above her thighs. She changed her tone to that of Mugetsu and Melaine had turned serious too. ¡°What is your plan, Lady Naomi?¡± Asked Melaine as she leaned her head towards Naomi in order to not miss even a single detail. ¡°I planned to tell Mischa about your status as SSS-Ranked Esper after Bel make an appearance as Mugetsu, but I need to change it a little now. Bel could fly, right?¡± Melaine answered with a simple nod and Naomi continued. ¡°Mischa had guessed, or rather knew that Mugetsu was on Avos Island all this time. Because my school will officially open in three weeks and started the activity 3 days after the opening, I plan to make her fly out of Avos Island while being accompanied by Rekka and Chi that disguised as you ¡­ in an adult form, of course, to make Mischa believed that Mugetsu was no longer on Avos Island.¡± ¡°I see, so you planned to make an illusion with real people and evidence instead of telling her that Mugetsu has vacated the island. But, why do you go to such a length? As expected, is it to hide your real identity?¡± ¡°That was one of the reasons, but the real problem here is our other plan. If nobody saw Mugetsu fly away from the Island while being accompanied by her supposed to be subordinates, nobody would believe that Mugetsu who attacked Smiling Sun is the real Mugetsu. At least the Esper Association won¡¯t believe it.¡± Explained Naomi as she looked out the room¡¯s window as the sunlight The sky was clear with no clouds and the flowers have blossomed. Melaine who saw Naomi looked out the window only has one thought. ¡®Beautiful.¡¯ But then she realized that Naomi''s gaze was focused on one building and tried to match her sight. Melaine traced her sight and ended in the school building that Naomi will attend in a month, she was confused why Naomi looked at the building and was about to ask her about it before Naomi opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that the school will start in a month. I can¡¯t make a move myself to avoid my identity being known by the Esper Association, but I really wanted to exterminate those dogs with my own hands.¡± Naomi clenched her fist and looked back at Melaine. ¡°That¡¯s why Melaine, I asked you to relay on my message to the base. First, tell Chi about my plan earlier, then ask her to teleport you to the flying base to pick Rekka and Bel after you told them about the plan. I expected your return tomorrow, the plan will start in a week''s time.¡± ¡°Yes! I will definitely relay the message to them.¡± Melaine stood up and was about to leave but Naomi stopped her from doing so. ¡°Ah, one more thing! Tell Anna to draw a similar tattoo as mine on Bel¡¯s back. Ask her to enchant one of the tattoos to hide Bel¡¯s pressure. That way we can make Bel more believable.¡± ¡°Certainly. I would like to get one myself but I think it¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Melaine muttered the last part in a low voice as she left the room. Naomi left alone in the room looked out the window again as she sighed and muttered. ¡°Haa~ I wanted to join their attack~ But, the school¡­ the attack was only a one-time thing and I can¡¯t afford my identity to be known yet. If my identity was known, then I can¡¯t attend the Esper school! That would be a disaster!¡± Without anyone''s knowledge, Naomi just wanted to attack the Smiling Sun for fun. Indeed she was angry about them selling girls as slaves, but that anger was only momentarily. When she calmed down again, she just thought that human trafficking is a normal thing in the underground world and brushed it off just like that. The real reason why she wanted to attack the Smiling Sun is because she wanted to feel the war between two Secret Organizations! ¡°What a shame, really¡­¡± Muttered Naomi as she leaned her shoulder to the window. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Fate Hydrax Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Andrew Lagasse - Aaron Royal - Tempest1618 - Bj?rn Mortensen - Eduardo Tolentino - Lumn Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 89 – Force of Change 14 ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It was me who made this decision.¡± Naomi pulled out her holo phone from her pocket and opened a web browser to see if there is something interesting going on. Unfortunately for Naomi and fortunately for the world, there is no act of terrorism or random attack that occurred every day. Naomi put her holo phone on the table and dropped her head on the table beside the holo phone, laying her head between her hands while looking at the sky outside her window. ¡°Is there nothing interesting that happened in the world? I thought that making a secret organization will be enough to keep me busy and cure my boredom. But I was wrong¡­ my subordinates are too excellent that there was no work for me.¡± Naomi muttered to no one in particular. She never expected to get bored as soon as Melaine left her alone. And then she realized something. Why did she never get bored when Mischa or Melaine hung out with her? She could understand how she feels about Mischa because she¡¯s her friend. But, what about Melaine? ¡®Could it be I¡¯ve considered that pervert as my friend? Well, even if she¡¯s a pervert, she was fun to hang out with. I like her reaction when I teased her too, her reaction was more honest than Hyun-Woo.¡¯ Naomi shakes her head on her thought and stood up from her chair as she approached the window to see the busy street right under her eyes. She adjusted her eyes to have a better vision as she observed people laughing together, while some other people wearing suits and walked in a fast manner to catch up with their jobs. ¡°There were varieties of people¡­ Why don¡¯t they realize that the world is not as nice as they thought? Well, those people had their right to be ignorant of it. I was ignorant of it until I know that there was an organization out there doing cruel things like selling humans as slaves. My charade against the Esper Association needed to be paused because of the existence of that organization. I need to weed out the trash before I can continue my charade¡­ who knows that weeding out the trash is this boring.¡± Naomi muttered and backed away from the window. She turned and walked towards the exit of her room after picking up her mask and hiding it in the usual place. She was still in her suit and didn¡¯t bother to change her clothes. ¡°Well, I had nothing to do right now. Maybe I should enjoy a meal or two while walking around the island again. Having too much time is not good for my mind.¡± Naomi closed the door behind her and took the elevator to go to the hotel lobby. She could always eat in the hotel restaurant, but she decided to eat in Chi Diner because she wanted to taste the fried rice again. She walked out of the hotel and arrived at Chi Diner after she was walking for a few minutes. When Naomi entered Chi Diner, it was already full of people and she saw that there is almost no empty table in the restaurant. She stood quietly while wondering should she eat at the hotel¡¯s restaurant or not until a waitress approached her. Unexpectedly, the waitress that approached Naomi was familiar with her, Lanya, and she was brought to the only available seat. Naomi just acted naturally like the other customer and show no reaction when she saw Lanya approaching her. If there is an acting award for those who can act calmly when faced with their own subordinates without even blinking their eyes, Naomi would win without a doubt. ¡°What¡¯s your order, Esteemed Customer?¡± Lanya asked Naomi with a polite tone. ¡°One Special Fried Rice, also is Iced Tea available?¡± Said Naomi as she looked at Lanya that noted down her order in the notebook. ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Answered Lanya. ¡°Then I order Iced Tea for the drink.¡± ¡°Certainly, let me repeat your order. One Special Fried Rice and an Iced Tea, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Please wait for a while, esteemed customer. I will have our chef prepare your dish shortly.¡± Lanya bowed her head and walked away in the kitchen direction. ¡®After this meal, where should I go? Mischa and Hotaru were in the Esper Association office, Melaine was back in the base to relay my message to Rekka and Bel. Should I just sleep in my room?¡¯ Naomi reached out to her pocket to find her holo phone but she can¡¯t find it. She tried to remember where her holo phone was and she remembered that she put her holo phone on the table in her room but forgot to take it with her again when she left her room. ¡®Well, there goes my holo phone. Even a coincidence tried to make me bored. Is this what they called fate? Or is it karma?¡¯ Naomi leaned her back against the chair and looked around the restaurant. The restaurant was full of people and Naomi saw that the customers were still increasing as time passed. She looked at the entrance of the restaurant and saw that one of the waitresses was walking in her direction. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Naomi just thought that maybe the waitresses wanted to take a dirty plate from the table located behind Naomi and pay her no mind until she stopped in front of her that is. Naomi straightened her sitting position as she asked the waitress. ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± The waitress has an apologetic look and bowed her head as she asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. But there is a customer that wanted to eat here no matter what and there is no other empty seat. Would you mind sharing your table with her, Esteemed Customer?¡± ¡®Hmm? Ah, the typical rich bastard who doesn¡¯t want to give a damn about the other, huh. Well, why should I comply with the bastard?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to refuse. I wanted to enjoy my meal alone right now.¡± Answered Naomi as she crossed her arms. ¡®And, why did you comply with such a request? Aren¡¯t you Moon of Akasha¡¯s member?¡¯ thought Naomi in her mind. It was at that time when she heard a voice coming from behind a waitress. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you refuse to sit with me when you should have bowed happily when I, Anatasia Morlan, offered to sit with you.¡± A girl around Naomi''s age walked towards her table while puffing her chest haughtily. The girl¡¯s height is around 160cm, she has brown hair that reached her waist and her eyes are looking sharp with green irises. She wears a black uniform from Avos School that was distributed two days ago. Naomi recognized this girl as the one that stood in front of her when she lined up to get her uniform. She just looked at the girl with a bored expression, but inside her head, she thinks differently. ¡®Could it be, another clich¨¦? A haughty and conceited schoolmate that wanted me to be her follower when we are attending school. But, in the end, she will get her ass kicked by the protagonist, or in this case the low-key Esper student, and join his harem?! Is she that character?!¡¯ Naomi thought happily when she saw the girl. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Fate Hydrax Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Brandon Wilson - Tarlock - Mohanned Alosaimi Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 90 – Force of Change 15 Finally, the girl, Anatasia, stopped right in front of Naomi''s table and sat in the chair across Naomi. The waitress wanted to say something to the girl but Naomi stopped her using her hand. The waitress bowed at Naomi and left the table to continue her own work. Naomi decided to amuse Anatasia with her own way, that¡¯s why she stopped the waitress. ¡°Did you just say that your name is Anatasia Morlan?¡± Naomi asked Anatasia in a displeased tone. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Naomi dared to ask Anatasia in an impolite manner mainly because she had made an achievement as Akasa Inc. Japan¡¯s manager and known in the business world. Every single company in Japan, or the world would at least heard Akasa Inc.''s name as the achievement of Akasa Inc. has soared since Naomi took the position as manager. In contrast to the girl in front of Naomi who wears the black uniforms of Avos School that were composed with a black skirt and black blazer, Naomi''s position is higher. Well, even without her title as Akasa Inc. manager, her position in Esper Division of Avos School had made her in a higher position than the girl. But Naomi didn¡¯t want to abuse her position as a student of Esper Division, not yet. She wanted to tease the girl in front of her before she revealed her status as an Esper Division student. ¡®Well, playing with a haughty girl is a good way to pass some time. At least she can help me to cure my boredom for a while.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Anatasia that sat in front of Naomi looked angry and offended because of Naomi¡¯s tone. She had a deep frown on her face that looked like she would kill someone right now if only it was not in the public place. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down before she haughtily puffed her average size chest and put her right hand on top of it. ¡°Hah! It was natural that a commoner such as yourself don¡¯t know about me. Behold, this uniform that I wear is the uniform of Avos School! That means I¡¯m a genius that managed to get the invitation to enter the school directly from the Esper Association!¡± She has a smug smile on her face as she looked down at Naomi with her eyes. Naomi almost burst out of laughter because of her introduction. She has big pride in herself just because she managed to enter the Avos School? And here Naomi thought that she¡¯s a daughter of a king in some country or a daughter of CEO from some big company rivaled her own. It was not Naomi¡¯s personality but she snickered and gave her a short word. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Anatasia stopped moving because of Naomi¡¯s lack of interest in her position as a student at Avos School. She thought that maybe Naomi didn¡¯t know the reason why Avos School is so important. Jokes on her, Naomi knew the reason why the Esper Association built the school in the first place. ¡®Well, the school was built after I destroyed one of their HQ. Why did she take pride in being a student of such a school? Even I only entered the school because I thought it will be interesting and a good way to pass my time.¡¯ Anatasia straightened her sitting position, trying to appear graceful to Naomi but fail considerably because of the awkward position of her hand. She coughed to clear her throat as she said. ¡°W-well, it seems you didn¡¯t know the difficulty to be invited to that school right? As a kind genius myself, I will tell you about that school so you can wonder about its glory!¡± ¡°Ah, no thanks. Could you go away from this table? You¡¯re annoying.¡± Denied Naomi flatly. ¡°Wh-¡° When Anatasia was about to retort Naomi, a voice of Lanya rang out, cutting her off. ¡°Thank you for waiting, here is your Special Fried Rice and Iced Tea.¡± Lanya put the dish in front of Naomi and stepped back before she bowed at her. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± Lanya turned around and was about to leave, but Anatasia stopped her track by calling her out. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Lanya turned around and look at Anatasia. ¡°Yes? Is there something that you need, Customer?¡± ¡°Yeah, why did you serve her meal before mine? I am really hungry right now.¡± Naomi saw Lanya tried to let out a sigh towards Anatasia''s behavior but rend it in because she was now working and letting out a sigh towards a customer is bad behavior that could affect the restaurant''s reputation. ¡®Well, I should lend a hand towards my cute subordinate.¡¯ ¡°Ah, waitress. Could I ask you to bring me a hot towel? I forgot to wash my hand earlier so I would appreciate a hot towel if you could bring me one.¡± Lanya looked at Naomi with a relieved face and bowed. ¡°Certainly, please wait for a while.¡± She turned at Anatasia and then said. ¡°I have something that I need to do, please excuse me.¡± Lanya turned away and walked to get Naomi¡¯s hot towel. Anatasia gritted her teeth and glared at Naomi only to see that Naomi ate her meal without waiting for the hot towel that she requested from the waitress. She realized that Naomi only did that to annoy her and she slammed the table, making Naomi Iced Tea tumble and spill the content all over Naomi¡¯s fried rice. Naomi¡¯s body froze when she saw her fried rice was getting ruined with Iced Tea all over it as she looked at it with a blank expression. Without realizing Naomi¡¯s expression, Anatasia shouted towards her. ¡°You did that on purpose, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Naomi raised her head and looked at Anatasia with a cold expression on her face. She could forgive her for acting haughty, or boasting about her non-existent pride to her. But to think that she would ruin her meal that she waited and anticipated. She would pay the price for that. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Said Naomi in a cold voice. Anatasia was surprised by her sudden change in tone and expression causing her body to flinch. But she held on. ¡°W-what? D-do you have a problem?! It was your fault that I slammed the table and make your drink fell!¡± Anatasia managed to answer Naomi with a shout, although she stuttered a little in the process of doing so. ¡°You took pride in being the Operator Division student? I will ask you once more, who do you think you are?¡± Asked Naomi in a chilling tone. If Naomi¡¯s previous tone managed to surprise Anatasia, then Naomi¡¯s tone now managed to scare her. For an unknown reason, Anatasia¡¯s body shakes uncontrollably as her mouth opened and closed repeatedly like a Goldfish in front of a meal. ¡°A-a¡­¡± She tried to answer Naomi, but could only let an inaudible sound from her mouth. If you ask if Naomi used the pressure that she usually emitted as Mugetsu, then the answer is no. Anatasia is only scared of Naomi because of Naomi¡¯s cold atmosphere that she never experienced in her life. Fortunately for her, Lanya came back while bringing Naomi¡¯s hot towel and gave her a safe. ¡°Here is your hot towel, Customer.¡± Said Lanya from behind Anatasia. She walked towards Naomi and gave her the hot towel before she saw that Naomi¡¯s fried rice was ruined. ¡°It seems that your meal was ruined, Esteemed Customer. Would you like another one?¡± Offered Lanya. Naomi let out a long sigh and looked at Lanya straight on her face. ¡°Well, I think I will accept your offer. Other than that, could you please tidy this table? I¡¯m sorry if I made a mess of it.¡± Said Naomi as her expression becomes normal again. ¡°Certainly, I will call another waitress to tidy the table.¡± Lanya bowed and leave the place. ¡®I think I tease her too far. Also, my reaction is too exaggerated for a ruined meal.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Unknown to Naomi, Anatasia has yet to recover from her fear. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Fate Hydrax - Noob Gamer Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - drefly13 - FadedWaffle - Aeden Emrys - Diabet0s - Leinhart31 - Bert Torres - Julias Rocamora - shaei-phet - r3d3v3 - Talsen - Keldarr - Suicidal Fox - Sadeho Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 91 – Force of Change 16 Naomi turned her attention to the scared Anatasia. She saw Anatasia keeping silent unlike earlier and tilted her head. Anatasia keeps her head down and avoid Naomi''s gaze and Naomi realizes what¡¯s wrong. ¡®This is bad, isn¡¯t it? She is petrified and didn¡¯t move at all. Did she feel that guilty from spilling my drink over my meal? If I don¡¯t console her now, I will be branded as a girl who bullied the others!¡¯ Naomi purposely let out a loud sigh so that Anatasia could hear her. As Naomi planned, Anatasia raised her head a little to look at Naomi from the shadow of her hair that fell down because of gravity. After she managed to get Anatasia¡¯s attention, Naomi said. ¡°So, why are you keeping your silent after all of your boastings?¡± Provoke Naomi. As a manager of Akasa Inc. and the boss of Moon of Akasha, Naomi learned how to deal with people. Well, mostly from her mom and book, but the knowledge that she got is immense. She once learned that how to deal with the haughty person with lots of pride is to provoke them. If you console them with kind words, they will feel down because they felt like their pride was crushed and looked down upon by the one that consoles them. As if nothing happened earlier, Anatasia raised her head quickly and glared at Naomi. ¡°What are you saying? Me, Anatasia Morlan, have nothing to say in front of a plebeian? Not a chance!¡± Anatasia stood up from her seat at the same time a waitress holding a tray and towel to tidy up Naomi''s table come and bring the ruined meal away. ¡°Oh, you are running away? Well then, Avos School student ran away after ruining a meal of a young girl in a restaurant, is that acceptable?¡± Naomi said in a rather loud voice and they quickly become the center of attention of the guests that sat near their table. Anatasia was shocked by Naomi¡¯s statement and she lost control of her face as she realized that they have become the center of attention. She looked around and saw lots of eyes were gazing at their location. She was scared, scared that her reputation will be crushed before she even get a chance to make one. Not only that, she wore Avos School¡¯s uniform right now. If she made any ruckus or problem, the general population would definitely think that the Avos School is full of troublemakers. After all, the general population tended to judge one person to judge an entire organization. Anatasia''s face paled as she looked in Naomi¡¯s direction in hope that Naomi would give her help. Anatasia was really afraid of Naomi now, she realized that she just messed with the wrong person. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit for now? You don¡¯t want to make a scene, right?¡± Suggested Naomi in a low voice with a smirk on her face. ¡®This is bad, teasing her is as fun as teasing Mischa! I somehow can¡¯t stop myself.¡¯ Anatasia followed Naomi¡¯s word silently and Naomi decided to keep the attention away from them. Naomi stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice, it¡¯s just a personal problem between us.¡± Before she sat back and put her elbow on the table. The other guests quickly lost their interest in them and continue their own meal. Naomi looked at Anatasia that sat silently in front of her and decided to tell her about something. ¡°Well, did you learn your lesson? Avos School, although it was a school made by the Esper Association to host the genius all over the world, doesn¡¯t mean that you could act as you please. That uniform, you are operator division¡¯s student, right?¡± Said Naomi with a smile on her face. ¡®Well, I acted as I please though. Mainly for fun~¡¯ thought Naomi. Anatasia looked at Naomi and she realized one thing that she forgot until now. The general population only knew that the school was built to host geniuses all over the world. But they don¡¯t know the real structure of the school, including the information about the separation of division. Only those who were invited by the Esper Association and read the contract or those people in the Esper Association know about the information. After realizing the fact that Naomi knew about the information, she concluded that Naomi was either one of them. That¡¯s why she decided to ask Naomi. ¡°Who are you?¡± There is still haughtiness left in her tone, maybe because Anatasia still believes that she¡¯s a superior human, a genius. Naomi that was trying to find amusement with Anatasia, answered Anatasia''s question with another question. ¡°Now then, who am I? Rather, who are you? You spoke your name rather high when you were talking, but I never recognized your name or your family name. How about you introduce yourself first then I will introduce myself next?¡± Naomi rested her head on her hand and smiled towards Anatasia. ¡®While waiting for my meal to be prepared again, getting to know this girl identity won¡¯t hurt me. Especially a student from the operator division, I could make use of her~¡¯ thought Naomi. Anatasia gritted her teeth in frustration and finally comply with Naomi¡¯s demand. ¡®Just wait! When I know your name, I will ask my family to pay you back! But, wait! She didn¡¯t know my family name? Was that the reason why she¡¯s not afraid of me?! Okay, then I will tell you about my family! Be scared when you know about it!¡¯ Thought Anatasia. She smiled in realization and imagined Naomi¡¯s reaction when she knew about Morlan Family¡¯s business. They were a rather big company in their country, Finland. Although her family¡¯s company didn¡¯t extend until the international scope, at least they were still known as one of the companies that specialized in the protection of VIPs. They are a company that offered a protection service and was known in Europa as a top 10 company that provides the protection service. They even had small cooperation with one of the biggest weapon manufacturers, Akasa Inc., that was based in Germany. ¡®That¡¯s it! No one in this world didn¡¯t know about Akasa inc.! When she realized that our company has small cooperation with Akasa Inc. I bet she will be afraid of us!¡¯ Marveling on her amazing plan, Anatasia''s smile got bigger as she regained her composure and pride. ¡°I see, you don¡¯t know about me and my family, huh? Well then, I will tell you something! My name is Anatasia Morlan, B-ranked Esper with the ability to scan the human body! My ability allow me to find out a hidden weapon that a person hides in their body. Not only that, our Morlan family has a company that specialized in protection service, we are in the top 10 in our service in Europa! Also, we had small cooperation with famed Akasa Inc., one of the biggest weapon manufacturers in the world!¡± Anatasia puffed her chest in pride when she finished her introduction. She looked at Naomi, and with a haughty tone, she said. ¡°Now, how about you? Are you scared so that you can¡¯t speak back to me?!¡± On the contrary, Naomi didn¡¯t even register her word after Anatasia introduced her ability. If she has the ability to scan a human body, then Naomi was in danger. ¡®Ho?! Does she have the ability to scan a human body? Interesting. I never thought that I would find someone with that ability here. Should I kidnap her or should I kill her? She¡¯s a danger to our organization. But, wait. She said that she just use her ability to find a hidden weapon, right? That means her ability didn¡¯t extend to a tattoo or something. But to be safe, I need to keep her away from me. I can¡¯t afford to be known just because of a haughty girl trying to use her ability on me.¡¯ Naomi quickly analyzed Anatasia¡¯s ability and then made a decision. ¡®If that happens, I guess I need to make her disappear in the middle of chaos.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Noob Gamer - Linus Name Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Primordi - Zero_Requiem Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 92 – Force of Change 17 After pausing for a while to analyze Anatasia¡¯s ability, Naomi proceeded to understand Anatasia¡¯s next word. ¡°I see, so your family runs a company in Europa and your company has small cooperation with Akasa Inc.?¡± Asked Naomi in a rather amused tone. Boasting about small cooperation with Akasa Inc. in front of Naomi was a mistake, big mistake. How could someone boast their small achievement in front of someone that gave them their achievement? The situation right now is like that. Except, Anatasia boasted about her company¡¯s relation with Akasa Inc. in front of Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even you must have heard about Akasa Inc. right? We, the Morlan Company managed to gain their cooperation to provide weapons for us!¡± ¡®Her mood changed instantly when she was boasting. What an interesting girl~¡¯ ¡°Well, of course, I heard about them. They are one of the biggest weapon manufacturers after all. Even I got my weapons from Akasa Inc.¡± Naomi gave a little information to Anatasia to see her reaction. If Anatasia was boasting about their company managing to get a weapon from Akasa Inc., Naomi tried to see her reaction when she heard that Naomi also get her weapon from the same company. But seemingly unaffected by Naomi¡¯s information, Anatasia scoffed hard and said. ¡°There is no way a commoner like you can get Akasa Inc.¡¯s weapon. Rather than that, tell me your name. This Anatasia Morlan has introduced herself, how can you ignore it and didn¡¯t introduce yourself?!¡± She pointed her index finger at Naomi. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Naomi faked a look of realization as she raised her eyebrows and opened her eyes a little bit bigger. Then Naomi straightened her sitting position as she took her wallet and pulled a name card from it. The one that Naomi pulled is the name card that she usually use when she was acting as the Manager of Akasa Inc. She put the name card on the table in front of Anatasia and introduced herself. ¡°Very well, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Akasa Naomi, unfortunately, this commoner as you called myself, is a Manager of Akasa Inc. in Japan. In another word, this commoner in front of you held the highest position of Akasa Inc. in Japan. Not only that, but this commoner also has a chance to join the Esper Division of Avos School. Is my introduction acceptable?¡± Anatasia¡¯s face paled once again as she look at the name card that Naomi presented and picked it. In the name card, there is Naomi''s name alongside her picture. Right under Naomi¡¯s name, a word was written in bold spelled ¡®Akasa Inc. Manager.¡¯ with the Akasa Inc. logo right next to it. Anatasia looked at Naomi that was smiling in front of her and turned her sight to the card once again. She do that repeatedly until finally the card that she held fell because strength had left her body. She slumped on the chair while looking at Naomi weakly. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Said Anatasia in a low voice. Seeing Anatasia¡¯s state right now, Naomi felt guilty. ¡®I tease her too far again¡­¡¯ She let out a chuckle and said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Well, you just get what you sowed, so I hope you learn your lesson?¡± Anatasia nodded her head weakly then she stood up and turned around to leave Naomi¡¯s table. Naomi didn¡¯t try to stop her, but at least that girl, Anatasia, will think twice before approaching Naomi again. ¡®Well, at least she will not approach me in the school. I unintentionally managed to solve one problem that could possibly lead to the breach of my identity as Mugetsu away from me. I will say that it¡¯s my win.¡¯ While thinking about it, Lanya arrived at her table while holding 2 trays. One of it is Naomi¡¯s meal that was previously ruined, while the other was Anatasia¡¯s order. Lanya was confused to see Naomi alone at the table but decided to just brush it off and put Naomi¡¯s order on the table. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± Lanya said and turned around while still holding Anatasia¡¯s order. But before Lanya could walk away, Naomi stopped her. ¡°Ah, wait. Just put that order here too. I will pay for it. I feel bad that I scare one of your customers away so I think that I need to be responsible for that and eat that meal too.¡± Lanya looked at Naomi and just nodded her head before putting Anatasia¡¯s order on top of the table. The order was just salad with mayonnaise on top of it without any drink. Naomi was wondering why did someone ordered salad when there is delicious fried rice on the menu and immediately regretted her decision to eat Anatasia¡¯s order. ¡°Thank you.¡± Naomi said to Lanya with a wry smile and answered with a bow. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat~¡± Naomi enjoyed her meal in the restaurant, without noticing that a shadow of sun is lingering inside Avos Island, waiting silently to wreck the Island. *** (A.N: Warning!! There is a mention of disturbing things after this part. You can skip this part of the chapter and read the next one. You have been warned!) Unknown Location A man wearing a long-sleeved black shirt and black pants walked in a dim corridor while holding a flashlight to shine his way. The corridor was small, only two meters in height and one meter in width. Not only that, the corridor smell was so horrible because of rat carcasses. The man seemingly didn¡¯t bother with the smell and walked leisurely while muttering something. ¡°Damn, I put an illusion around that girl so she will not notice that she was walking toward a trap. What a bunch of useless thugs! I left the area believing that they could o their job, but what a mess! Those thugs were failed to take a C-Ranked Esper with their number? Not only that, they were taken by the Esper Association too! What should I report to Boss? This failure cost us with our two members being taken away for interrogation.¡± The man pulled down his collar and made a sun tattoo on the left side of his neck visible. He scratches the tattoo with his left hand and walked faster and finally arrived in front of a wooden door. He stopped in front of the door and held the handle, about to open it but stopped when he heard a moan of girls inside the room. ¡°Tch, he enjoyed himself with kidnapped girls again?!¡± Muttered the man. The man twisted the door handle and a sweet smell attacked him that make him furrow his brow and pinch his nose. Inside the room, three naked girls were lying around the ground without moving. Their body was full of liquid that who knows what kind of liquid it was. In the center of the room, there is a black young man who looks average at best with a big sun tattoo on his chest sitting without wearing anything. His body is lean yet muscular, he held a black-haired girl who has a scared expression in his embrace. The man braved himself and spoke a bit loudly. ¡°Boss, our plan to kidnap Akasa Naomi has failed.¡± The young man looked at the man and answered him. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then so be it. Rather, Durma, how about you enjoy yourself right now? I think next week we will be busy~¡± The young man, that was identified as Boss said in a calm manner as if the failure of his plan didn¡¯t matter to him. He buried his face on the girl¡¯s neck and bit it. ¡°Aaahhh!!¡± the girl let out a scream of mixed pain and pleasure after the young man bit it. After he was satisfied, he pulled his face away and the girl fainted in his embrace. ¡°Well, let her enjoy her freedom for now. I will take her by myself when I revealed myself to the world~¡± He licked his lips as he gazed at the ceiling of the room. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Noob Gamer - Linus Name Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Not a Shrimp - Zelx - Boklau - Kaiseth Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 93 – Force of Change 18 ¡°That salad was not bad at all. Could it be every dish in this restaurant is delicious?!¡± Naomi exited the restaurant and walked away from it. She had done all things that she needed to do and just waiting for Mischa¡¯s answer to her offer. ¡®I don¡¯t think Mischa will accept the offer though. Or rather, I don¡¯t know if the Esper Association will allow Mischa to accept the offer. While the offer itself will help Mischa to get stronger, I don¡¯t think any organization would allow their member to learn something outside of their specialty.¡¯ Naomi put her hands on her pants pockets and walked around the Avos Island while looking up to the sky. She was not putting her guard up in order to not get attacked unprepared like a few days ago. But, even though Naomi was attacked while being unprepared, there is almost no one that could harm her. She let out a long sigh of resignation as she looked around to see other people laughing and smiling as if they never got bored in their life. ¡°I had nothing to do,¡± Naomi muttered and paused a little before she decided something. ¡±¡­ Let¡¯s take a nap in the hotel.¡± Naomi went back to her hotel and entered her room. Without even changing her clothes, she dived to the bed and closed her eyes before drifting into sleep. *** ¡°Hum hum huum~¡± A young girl was walking down the road to the hotel that Naomi resides. She was humming a happy tune as she skipped on her way with her hair that was tied in a ponytail waved to the right and left. The sky has turned dark when she got back to Avos Island after the young girl left her beloved lady to convey her message to her subordinates. Well, calling her a young girl is somehow wrong because she is more than 90 years old. ¡°I¡¯ve conveyed her message to Bel already~ Now it¡¯s time for me to get my rewards~ I wonder what my reward is~ Although she didn¡¯t say anything, I know that she will give me something even if I didn¡¯t ask for it!¡± Yes, the young girl in question is Melaine Melaine entered the hotel where Naomi reside and walked towards the elevator. She pressed the button of the elevator and waited for the elevator door to be opened. While waiting for the elevator, 2 people walked towards her and stopped beside her. Melaine, as a veteran in life, put her guard up against the new arrival and eyed them while trying to be as discreet as possible. She saw 2 people, or rather girls that stood beside her and recognize them. She decided to greet them out of courtesy, mainly because the girls that stood beside her were Mischa and Hotaru. ¡°Oh~ What a coincidence. Did your investigation towards me run smoothly?¡± Asked Melaine with a smug smile on her face. Mischa just looked at her silently and answered her. ¡°We found some good thing about you, and also the bad thing. Did Naomi know about your deeds in the past? Melaine acted like she didn¡¯t know a thing and put her index finger on her chin as she looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Now then, which one? I did a lot in these 90 years, but I assure you that she knew everything. Don¡¯t you underestimate Lady Naomi, Mischa Belyaeva.¡± As Melaine said that, the elevator door opened and she entered the elevator. Mischa and Hotaru also followed to enter the elevator. ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t underestimate Naomi? I¡¯ve been in Naomi''s side for more than a year and followed her every step as her bodyguard. So I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying.¡± Hotaru raised a question towards Melaine as she furrowed her eyebrow. She and Mischa have conducted every investigation in the Esper Association¡¯s office to know the individual called Melaine Monet. They managed to find her data, or rather a stack of her data in the Esper Association database. At first, they were surprised by the amount of data, but strangely, the data was at least 70-80 years old and there is no new information about the individual called Melaine Monet for the last 40 years. The new information has only arrived around 1 or 2 years ago when Melaine¡¯s mansion was destroyed by what the Esper Association believes was Mugetsu. The data itself was filled with lots of amazing deeds from Melaine Monet. Not only that, there is the oldest data that Mischa found by chance saying that the individual called Melaine Monet is dangerous. At least from the Esper Association perspective, Melaine is dangerous. As the last SSS-Ranked that walks on earth for more than 90 years, Melaine alone holds the power equivalent to a big country. But Mischa was confident, she know that she will have a hard fight against Melaine if by chance a fight broke out, but she was confident to stop Melaine or at least to make her retreat. What Mischa is worried about right now is the safety of Naomi. Is it wise to let Melaine be under Naomi? Is it safe for Naomi to be near Melaine? What if Melaine manipulates Naomi? But Mischa''s question was quickly shut down by Melaine''s next word. ¡°Lady Naomi is the brightest person that I know. She saved me, she saved my subordinates, she gave my unofficial sister shelter. Even if you stick with her all the time, you won¡¯t be able to notice her real talent. Why? That¡¯s because you underestimate her. You branded her as low ranked Esper that needs protection, without knowing that she¡¯s strong enough to protect herself.¡± Hotaru gritted her teeth in frustration because Melaine¡¯s word was true. Mischa also looked down to the floor because she too was underestimating Naomi¡¯s power just because Naomi was a low-ranked Esper. But amongst them, Hotaru took the hardest hit. She accompanied Naomi all the time. In her office, practice, even to this island. The elevator door was opened and they¡¯ve reached the highest floor of the hotel. All of them were stepping out of the elevator. They walked in the same direction silently and Melaine stopped in front of Naomi¡¯s door and said. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think of it too deeply. If I don¡¯t know what she could do, then I will in the same stead as you girls.¡± Mischa and Hotaru stopped in front of Hotaru''s room while Hotaru pulled out her key and opened the lock on the door. They turned to look at Melaine when she said that and waited for her next word. ¡°So, Mischa Belyaeva. How about you took Lady Naomi''s offer? I took a liking toward you that didn¡¯t act differently after seeing my record in the Esper Association database. How about it?¡± Mischa thinks for a few seconds before nodding her head and said. ¡°I am in your care.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Melaine opened the door or rather tried to. The door didn¡¯t move at all and she was put in an awkward situation. Melaine slowly turned to look at Mischa and Hotaru who held their laughter. ¡°Maybe I could join in your room for today?¡± Melaine said with a wry smile. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 50 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Toriam Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - ToXic Koala000 - Judd Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 94 – Force of Change 19 ¡°What a nice nap~¡± Naomi woke up and sat on her bed. She stretched her arms above her head as she moaned in pleasure. ¡°Hmm~ how long did I sleep? My body is so sore.¡± Naomi got off her bed and looked out of the window. She saw that the sun was still in the sky, but the position was a bit weird. Instead of floating right above her, the sun was in the east, as if it was morning. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s morning! I¡¯ve been sleeping for more than 12 hours?!¡± Naomi raised her right hand and smelled her armpit before squinting her eyes in disgust. ¡°I smell so bad.¡± Naomi walked to her closet and opened it. She picked a set of black shirts and black pants with a white belt. She also didn¡¯t forget to pick new underwear and went to the shower. She took a shower for a good 20 minutes before she came out with the clothes that she brought to the shower. Naomi unbuttoned the topmost button of her shirt and look at her bed to find her mask. When she was in the shower, she noticed that her mask was gone. She was afraid that someone would find her mask and do a fingerprint test on it. Fortunately, she managed to find her mask under her bed. It seems the mask was dropped when she was sleeping. After she put the mask on the right place, and that is between her assets, she exited her room. When she opened the door, she was greeted by a girl who pouted her cheeks and put her hands on her waist. Naomi blinked repeatedly before she finally asked the girl in front of her. ¡°What are you doing, Melaine?¡± Naomi asked a question that she ask Melaine for who know how many times. Usually, Melaine¡¯s reaction would be to either lower her head or laugh sheepishly. But this time, she pouted her cheeks even further and said. ¡°I was the one that should ask that, Lady Naomi. What are you doing?¡± Now Naomi was confused. Why did Melaine suddenly ask Naomi what she was doing? Naomi tried to think about her answer until she decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Sleep.¡± Answered Naomi while tilting her head a little. ¡°I see, I understand!¡± Shouted Melaine as she pointed her finger at Naomi''s face which surprised Naomi a little. ¡°So Lady Naomi, you are saying that you are sleeping since yesterday? I thought that you had some plan in mind and didn¡¯t present in your room. So you are saying that you were sleeping?!¡± Shouted Melaine which finally get the attention of Mischa and Hotaru. They peeks their head from their room and listen to Naomi and Melaine''s conversation. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You locked me outside!! Didn¡¯t I say that I will be back in the evening or at night at the latest? Why did you lock your door?!¡± Hearing Melaine¡¯s word, Naomi remembered that was the case, or maybe not. Naomi certainly remembered that Melaine didn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Melaine, do you remember what you said before you leave?¡± Asked Naomi in a serious tone. ¡°Of course, I certainly said ¡®Certain-.¡± Melaine stopped her words after she realized her error. She certainly didn¡¯t say anything about when she will be back. She just said ¡®Certainly¡¯ and left to do her Lady order. Sweat began forming on her forehead as she scratched her cheeks with her index finger and her pout turned into a wry smile. ¡°Ha-hahaha, how about we regard this case as both of us guilty for our own error?¡± Naomi smiled back at Melaine and said. ¡°Certainly¡­¡± she paused a little and saw that Melaine has a relieved look. ¡°¡­not.¡± Finished Naomi. Melaine''s smile instantly fell as she crouched on the ground in the orz position. Ignoring Melaine, Naomi looked at Hotaru¡¯s room and walked towards it. Mischa and Hotaru that were peeking at Naomi¡¯s conversation stepped out of their room as if nothing happened and they have a calm look on their face as they greeted Naomi. ¡°Good morning, Naomi.¡± Greeted Mischa with a smile. ¡°Good morning~ Naomi~¡± Added Hotaru with more energy as she waved her hand. ¡°Good morning. By any chance, did Melaine sleep in your room yesterday, Miss Nobi?¡± Hotaru put a big smile on her face and answered Naomi. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t worry about it. She was small so she fits between me and Mischa in the bed.¡± From Hotaru¡¯s answer, Naomi felt a chill run in her back. Melaine was sleeping while being sandwiched by Mischa and Hotaru?! Naomi was worried, extremely worried as her face paled and asked Mischa in panic. ¡°H-hey Mischa, she didn¡¯t do anything right? Like touching you or something like that, right? She was just sleeping there and didn¡¯t do anything other than that?¡± Naomi said while walking towards Mischa and leaning her face closer to Mischa¡¯s face. Naomi kept walking forward even though her face was close to Mischa and that made Mischa step back until her back bumped into the wall. Only then did Naomi stop and put her hand between Mischa¡¯s head, who attempting to go out from Naomi¡¯s range. Seeing that there is no way out, Mischa raised her hands and put them between her face and Naomi as she said. ¡°N-no! Nothing happened and she just slept there! Rather than that, Naomi, you¡¯re too close!¡± Naomi pulled her hands and put her right hand above her chest as she sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If a big pervert like Melaine sleeps between 2 beautiful girls, I was afraid that she can¡¯t hold her lust and attack you.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lady Naomi!! I¡¯ve said several times in the past that all my love and lust go towards you!¡± Shouted Melaine from behind Naomi. Hotaru was surprised by Melaine''s statement shouted. ¡°Ehh?!¡± Naomi just looked at Mischa and said. ¡°See?¡± Mischa just nodded her head in agreement. She didn¡¯t and never expected that Melaine, who was branded as the strongest Esper of her time - according to the Esper Association file - was in fact a pervert that was lusting towards her friend. Now she was worried about her friend''s well-being and decided to give her a suggestion. ¡°Be careful, Naomi.¡± With a knowing nod, Naomi said. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that! You are supposed to help me with my love! Aren¡¯t you my student, Mischa?!¡± Melaine suddenly appeared beside Naomi and pointed her finger at Mischa. Now Naomi was confused, what happened yesterday that Melaine managed to become closer with Mischa in just one day? Could it be what she feared had happened and Mischa was attacked by Melaine?! In one way or another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I prioritize my friend''s well-being rather than my supposed pervert teacher that lusts over my friend.¡± Answered Mischa calmly. ¡°Haa?! This is why the youngster this day doesn¡¯t know anything. Teacher word is absolute and you need to listen to your teacher, understand?!¡± Melaine crossed her hand and put on a serious face as she glared at Mischa. ¡°Now, help me with my love!¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Answered Mischa as she glared back at Melaine. Now they are both locked in a glaring contest with confused Naomi standing between the two of them. The confused Naomi then decided to ask the only unrelated person about their act right now. Slowly, Naomi stepped back and approached Hotaru as she whispered in her ear. ¡°So, what happened here, Miss Nobi?¡± Hotaru leaned her mouth closer to Naomi''s ear and answered her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, they are like this since yesterday.¡± Suddenly, Mischa and Melaine turned towards Naomi and shouted. ¡±So, who do you choose between us, Naomi?!¡± ¡±So, who do you choose between us, Lady Naomi?!¡± ¡°I see, I will choose Miss Nobi.¡± Answered Naomi. After hearing Naomi answer, both of them look towards each other again before letting out a huff and averting their gaze from each other. With that, their glare contest is stopped without any winner. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Toriam - fffory Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Adam Dalsaev - Victor Gonzalez - Amit Efraim Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 95 – Force of Change 20 3 figures were standing in a hotel room while looking out at the window, seemingly watching over the situation of Avos Island. ¡°Was everything in place?¡± A masked woman or rather masked girl said to her companions that stood beside her. She looked over at the city on top of the artificial island called Avos Island before she turned to look at her companion on her right. The companion in her right was a red-haired man wearing a full set of white shirts and black suits with a tattoo of a crescent moon and lizard on the left side of the neck. He didn¡¯t wear a mask and his handsome face was visible. ¡°Yeah, everything is ready. How about on your side, Miss C?¡± The red-haired man looked over a girl that stood beside the masked girl. The girl¡¯s hair was tied in twin-tail and she was wearing a black dress similar to the masked girl. The girl didn¡¯t wear a mask too and her crescent moon tattoo was visible on her upper left arm. There is a mask drawn in the middle of her crescent moon tattoo that shows her alias in her organization. ¡°Everything is ready, Rekka. We just need to wait for Princess¡¯s signal before we show ourselves and leave this island with Bel in the lead.¡± The man, Rekka nodded his head and looked at the city with predator''s eyes. ¡°Princess¡¯s next plan relies on us here, we need to succeed.¡± The masked figure nodded her head in agreement and asked something. ¡°By the way, do you know where Princess is, Miss C?¡± The girl with Twintail, Miss C, or rather Chi looked at the abandoned factory area that was visible from where they were standing and said. ¡°She¡¯s ¡­¡± *** ¡°Is that the extent of your ability, Mischa?! I expected lots more from the new SSS-Ranked Esper!¡± Right now, 2 figures wearing some sort of sports wear for girls consisting of skin-tight black leggings and a sleeveless top that stopped under their breast were fighting in an abandoned factory area with extreme intensity. They were exchanging their blow at a high speed, or rather, one of them beat the other one at a speed that made the spectators can¡¯t see her. A bit away from the fight, 2 black-haired girls were sitting on rubbles in their casual wear while munching on fries while looking at the fight. One of the girl¡¯s hairs was let loose to fall until her shoulder while the other one was tied in a ponytail. ¡°That¡¯s not training, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s just Melaine beating Mischa who didn¡¯t move from her spot.¡± Commented the ponytailed girl while picking a fries from the bag of fries she held in her hand and put it in her mouth. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong, Miss Nobi. Though that¡¯s Mischa¡¯s fault for hiding what her ability was from me and Melaine.¡± Answered the short-haired girl while putting fries to her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s because her ability is a secret, Naomi. She got an order from the higher-up in the Esper Association to hide her ability. Well, it seems that Moon of Akasha knew about her ability though.¡± Said Hotaru while putting two fries in her mouth. ¡°If her enemy knows about her ability, isn¡¯t it okay for her to tell us about her ability? We are her ally after all.¡± Reasoned Naomi. She steals a fries from Hotaru¡¯s hand and puts it in her mouth, causing Hotaru to shout. ¡°Aaah Naomi! Why you!!¡± She extended her hand and tried to steal a fries from Naomi but failed because Naomi has hidden her fries behind her back. ¡°Oh no, you can¡¯t!¡± Mocked Naomi with a smile as she stole one fries from Hotaru¡¯s hand again. ¡°Naomi!! You!¡± Hotaru stood up from where she sat and was about to attack Naomi to steal Naomi¡¯s fries, but she was distracted by a voice from behind. ¡°You¡¯re open!¡± Melaine''s voice rang out for a second and Hotaru looked back in an instant. Only then did she realize that her bag of fries was stolen by Melaine and she looked around to find her. ¡°Good job, Melaine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Lady Naomi.¡± Hotaru¡¯s attention was grabbed by their conversation and saw that Melaine sat beside Naomi in her previous seat. ¡°Both of you are!! Hey, if you¡¯re here, how about Mischa?!¡± Hotaru looked back and saw Mischa walk in their direction while dusting her clothes. There are no apparent injuries in Mischa¡¯s body and that made Hotaru sigh in relief. Mischa looked at Hotaru and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured even after those exchanges.¡± ¡°Well, I am okay for the most part. But, why are you shouting?¡± At Mischa¡¯s word, Hotaru remembered about her stolen fries and looked at Melaine with a glare. She saw that Melaine throw the last of the fries into her mouth and causing Hotaru to fall on her knees. ¡°¡­The world is over.¡± Muttered Hotaru. ¡°Well, Miss Nobi. Here, you can take my fries.¡± Naomi approached Hotaru and offered her fries with her hand. Hotaru who heard Naomi raised her head and looked at Naomi¡¯s face with tears on the corner of her eyes. ¡°Naomi! I know you¡¯re a good girl!¡± After saying that, Hotaru looked at the bag of fries that Naomi offered to her and saw only 2 fries left in the bag. She picked those 2 fries with her finger before she snapped. ¡°You!!! I take back my word, you¡¯re a demon!!¡± The three of them were laughing at Hotaru¡¯s behavior. They talked to each other for a while before deciding to go back because the sun has reached its peak. Mischa put on a plain white T-shirt before going back because she¡¯s too embarrassed to be seen in sportswear, unlike Melaine which has no sense of embarrassment due to her age. On their way back, they stopped for a while in a crepes shop and bought one for each of them. ¡°Mischa, which one do you want? The chocolate crepes or the strawberry one?¡± Asked Naomi to Mischa who stood beside her to order the crepes. Melaine and Hotaru were sitting on a bench near the shop and secured their seats. The condition of the streets around the crepes shop was busy, so Hotaru was afraid that someone would claim the seats if there is no one who secure them. So they split the jobs, Hotaru and Melaine were tasked to secure the seats while Mischa and Naomi were tasked to buy the crepes. The arrangement was decided by Naomi and no one raised their voice to deny it, except Melaine who wanted to be with Naomi. Melaine was silenced by Naomi using her kind smile and obediently sat on the seat to secure it. ¡°I guess I will take the strawberry one, did Hotaru and Melaine ask for something unusual?¡± ¡°I got them covered.¡± Answered Naomi as she turned towards the seller. ¡°Please 1 strawberry crepes, 1 chocolate crepes, and 2 spicy crepes. Please add lots of cream on top of the spicy crepes!¡± Said Naomi with a smile. ¡°Certainly!¡± Answered the seller. Mischa who heard Naomi''s order was looking at Naomi in disbelief. Who was in their right mind ordering spicy crepes? Naomi just looked at Mischa with a small smile and made Mischa avert her gaze, trying to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear the order. ¡®Sorry Hotaru, Melaine. I will not forget your sacrifices!¡¯ thought Mischa. ¡°Here¡¯s your order! Thank you for your purchase!¡± Naomi paid for the crepes with her card and they went back to Hotaru and Melaine and gave them their crepes. Naomi and Mischa ate their crepes first and enjoyed the taste. Looking at them, Melaine bit her crepes and was assaulted by the spiciness as she shouted. ¡°HOTT!!! HOT HOT HOT HOT!¡± She was shouting while flinging her hand around uncontrollably. She stood up and suddenly disappeared from their location. Hotaru who saw Melaine¡¯s reaction was suspicious toward her crepes and she eyed Mischa. Mischa averted her gaze and made Hotaru¡¯s suspicion rocketed up. She go to the nearby trash bin and throw the cream on top of her crepes and saw red colors filling under the cream. She knew the culprit already and she approached Naomi who ate her crepes in delight. ¡°Nao-¡° Hotaru was about to shout at Naomi but her words were drowned by a sound of flame splitting the wind above her. Melaine appeared again with a wet face and red bulging lips as she shouted. ¡°Lady Naomi!! Above!¡± The four of them were looking above them without missing a beat and they saw 3 figures wearing black-themed clothes flying in the sky. They recognized, or rather were forced to recognize them because the figure in the middle was too familiar for them. ¡°Moon of Akasha!¡± Muttered Mischa. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - fffory Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Lefi - Sinxere - Todd Barlow Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 96 – Force of Change 21 ¡®So they¡¯ve begun. Good job on telling them Melaine.¡¯ thought Naomi while she¡¯s looking up at the sky where the 3 figures were floating. The civilians were panicking because of the flame thrower that passed right above their head earlier. They ran around while screaming loudly without anyone to direct them to safety. They sometimes bumped towards each other and fell to the ground, but that didn¡¯t stop the other civilians to runs to save themselves. The 3 figures were floating around 600 meters above the sky, making them look like a dot from a normal person''s perspective. But, to Naomi who enhanced her sight as soon as the flame thrower was thrown, they looked just like when they stood in front of Naomi. Naomi had guessed Mischa did the same thing as her and was able to see the floating figures because her earlier smile has turned into a frown. She locked her sight towards the floating figure as she said. ¡°Hotaru, take Naomi out of here. Once they began their attacks, the situation would turn for the worst and I am not confident enough to keep Naomi safe with 3 of their members here. Especially when Mugetsu is here.¡± Mischa¡¯s expression was serious, she didn¡¯t activate her ability yet because she still doesn¡¯t know the situation around her. There is also no reason to activate her ability when her enemies were high up in the sky. Hotaru nodded her head and looked at Naomi. But, when she looked in Naomi¡¯s direction, she saw that Naomi has a serious expression on her face and held a suitcase that she usually used to bring her weapon. ¡°Naomi?! How did you get your suitcase with you?! Also, what are you planning with that?!¡± Hotaru was surprised and shouted. Her shout was not unheard by Mischa as she turned to look at Naomi for a second before focusing her gaze towards the floating figures again. Naomi answered Hotaru by opening her suitcase and making the 4 chakrams float around her. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!! You should just go run to somewhere safe!¡± Shouted Mischa at Naomi as her hand reached her waist trying to take her gun but there is nothing there. She forgot that she wears sportswear instead of her PD uniform and clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that you forgot about me, you idiot.¡± Spoke Melaine from behind Naomi. She extended her hands that held 2 guns that were familiar to Mischa and Hotaru. ¡°How?¡± Asked Hotaru in confusion. How did Melaine have their guns? No, how did she able to get the guns that they left in their hotel room?! Seeing Hotaru¡¯s confusion, Melaine just smiled and said. ¡°I picked them on my way here after getting Lady Naomi¡¯s weapon suitcase.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, then I guess I could leave Naomi to you, Melaine.¡± Said Mischa as she took her gun from Melaine and made sure that it was working before she held it with her left hand. Hotaru also picked her gun from Melaine and did the same thing as Mischa. ¡°I will just follow Lady Naomi¡¯s command. If she wanted to join the fight, then I am in no position to stop her.¡± Answered Melaine. Mischa frowned at her words. But after she thought of it carefully, that also means Melaine will always by Naomi side and will save her when she¡¯s in danger. Mischa nodded at Melaine¡¯s words and instructed them to go around 500 meters away from her without telling Naomi and Melaine her reason. Surprisingly for Mischa, Naomi accepted her instruction without saying anything significant, as if Naomi knows about the reason why she instructed them to keep their distance from her. ¡°I will split up and go with Melaine, I think I know what their purpose of being here.¡± Said Naomi as she gestured to Melaine to come closer. Melaine put her hand on Naomi¡¯s back and waited for further instruction. She put her chakrams back into her suitcase and looked at Mischa for the last time. ¡°Good luck, Mischa.¡± Without even explaining her purpose to Mischa, Naomi and Melaine were gone from their spots as if they were teleporting away. ¡°What did she means about that? Naomi knows Moon of Akasha¡¯s purpose for attacking in this day?¡± Mischa muttered to herself and was heard by Hotaru. Seeing that the figures didn¡¯t move from their location, Mischa looked at Hotaru and said. ¡°You heard Naomi earlier right? Could you track her and follow her, Hotaru? I am afraid that she wanted to throw herself in danger to keep us safe. I will stay here to watch over those guys.¡± After Mischa said that, she once again focused on the floating figures in the sky. Hotaru just nodded her head and answered her. ¡°Leave it to me. But tracking Naomi will require much effort. You do know how well she can hide from us, not only that this time she had Melaine with her.¡± ¡°Ability to manipulate time, that¡¯s indeed troublesome.¡± Muttered Mischa. ¡°Even so, I will do my best to look for them. Just leave them to me, Mischa.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will leave it to you.¡± Hearing Mischa¡¯s word, Hotaru teleported away to begin her find and secure mission. Although Mischa said that she will leave Naomi in Hotaru¡¯s care, she believes that will be unnecessary. Melaine was strong, strong enough to keep Naomi safe without even trying. ¡°Sorry Hotaru, I can¡¯t let you be here with me. Even I am not confident to defeat the three of them, especially not when I don¡¯t know the ability of the girl that floated beside Mugetsu.¡± Mischa had a wry smile on her face as she said to herself. She prepared her gun and took a deep breath before she jumped to the roof of the building to get a better view. *** Inside the underground base of Moon of Akasha, Naomi sat inside the meeting room on her exclusive chair with Melaine beside her. In front of her were 2 holo phones, she uses one of them to monitor the situation outside the base and the other was used for communication with Bel who acted as Mugetsu. ¡°Phase 1 was completed, what should we do next, Princess?¡± A girl¡¯s voice came out from a holo phone on the table in front of Naomi. Because there was no one else besides Melaine in the meeting room, Naomi didn¡¯t wear his mask. She has a big smile on her face that even Melaine shuddered when looking at Naomi¡¯s face. On the screen of the holo phone was shown Mischa stood on top of the roof of a certain building while focusing her gaze towards Bel and the others. Naomi let out a low laugh and then ordered Bel and the others. ¡°Have Rekka attack Mischa with his flame from that distance. Don¡¯t worry about the casualty because there were hardly any civilians over there. A building can be built again, we can use this as a way to cut a bit of the Esper Association money too.¡± ¡°Certainly, Princess. Rekka had heard your command and will deliver a desirable result.¡± This time a man voice rang out from the holo phone. Naomi put her elbow on the chair armrest and rested her head on her hand as she commanded. ¡°Do it.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - fffory Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Mattmajor18 - High Priest of Torga Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 97 – Force of Change 22 ¡°You heard the command, Rekka.¡± Bel looked at her right and said to Rekka. ¡°Yeah.¡± As he said that, Rekka extended his right hand to the sky and created a big fireball, around 30 meters in diameter, and looked at the location where Mischa was standing. He kept the fireball floating for a minute to give a chance for the civilians to see the big fireball and run to safety. The civilians acted as Rekka guessed, they saw the fireball and without waiting for the instruction of any authority, ran away from them. Because no one present has the ability to enhance their sight, Bel¡¯s mask was designed to have a zoom capability. Bel touched the right side of her mask and looked at Mischa who was crouching on the roof of a building while glaring towards them. ¡°Erase your fireball, Rekka!!¡± Bel hastily shouted towards Rekka and he complied without asking any question. As soon as Rekka erased his fireball, Bel using her Telekinesis brought the 3 of them flew higher, gaining more height. ¡°What happened?¡± Asked Chi who looked at Bel in confusion. ¡°Look below!¡± Shouted Bel once more time. Chi and Rekka''s attention immediately shifted to below them. They saw a dot quickly approaching them at a fast speed from below. ¡°Tch.¡± Rekka clicked his tongue and send dozens of fireballs below, trying to stop the dot movement. ¡°What is that?!¡± Asked Rekka as he kept firing his fireball. Because of its small diameter, the fireball was extinguished before it hit the target. ¡°That¡¯s Mischa Belyaeva, she used her ability to enhance her body past its limit and jumped to our location.¡± Answered Bel as they kept getting higher and higher, trying to keep their distance from Mischa. Chi felt useless because she can¡¯t do anything. She gritted her teeth in frustration and said to Rekka. ¡°Don¡¯t use fireball, Rekka. Just send your flames below, you don¡¯t need to hit the target, just burn the oxygen around her!¡± With a nod, Rekka changed his attack from sending a fireball to a thrower of flames. Because he just use one hand, the flames didn¡¯t spread as well as when he uses both of his hands. Chi who looked at the situation decided to contact her Princess to ask for instruction using a holo phone that she pulled from her back pocket. ¡°Princess, Mischa has chased us to the sky. She enhances her body to be able to jump higher, right now she¡¯s 200 meters above the island and has no sign to stop!¡± ¡°Did she see you and Rekka clearly?¡± Asked Naomi¡¯s voice from the holo phone. ¡°I believe that¡¯s the case. Should we go away?¡± As soon as Chi said that, they suddenly stopped and she looked at Bel. Bel looked back at her and gestured with her chin to look below. She saw that Mischa was free-falling because she has reached the maximum height of her jump and now the gravity has pulled her back to the ground. Rekka stopped using his ability and looked down to see Mischa fall from the height. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Princess, but it seems that our worry was unneeded. Mischa has fallen because she has lost the momentum of her jump. We are waiting for your next instruction, Princess¡± ¡°¡­¡± a splitting noise of the wind was coming from the holo phone that Chi held in her hand. She suddenly becomes worried, what caused such a sound when her Princess clearly sitting in the underground base, monitoring what happened to them with her holo phone. ¡°Princess! Are you there, Princess!!¡± Her worried tone was apparent from her shout, gaining Rekka and Bel¡¯s attention. A second after she shouted, the call was ended from the other side absurdly, causing her worry to elevate. ¡°What happened, Chi?!¡± Asked Rekka in a worried tone. Chi took a deep breath and gave herself a suggestion that her Princess is strong, the strongest in the world. Not only that, Melaine was there with her, ready to aid her if the situation was unfavorable for her. ¡°Princess ended the call, I think we need to land right now and go to the base. I heard the sound of wind before Princess ended the call. Maybe she made a move herself to ensure the success of the plan.¡± Regained her calm, Chi analyzed the situation and tell Rekka her guess. Right, no one could defeat their Princess. Even if all kinds of forces work together, Chi was confident that her Princess would come out unscratched. ¡°We will go down slowly before we finally flew away from the Avos Island. We will stick to the base plan and make sure that the civilians saw us leaving the island.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s our best move for now. We will hide in the floating base which is located in the middle of the pacific ocean after we left Avos Island. When the communication from Princess got connected again, we will use Luna''s ability to travel.¡° Suggested Rekka. ¡°I also think that¡¯s our best move for now.¡± Added Bel. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Bel used her Telekinesis again to descend and float at the height of 600 meters above the ground, keeping her distance from Mischa. They don¡¯t know the condition of Mischa after she fell, to understand the condition of Mischa, Bel used her mask¡¯s zoom function again to look below them before they took off from Avos Island. Bel calculated the location of Mischa¡¯s fall and managed to catch her figure, floating around 20 meters from the ground and softly descending to the ground. To say that she was surprised is an understatement, from the record, Mischa''s ability was to seal ability and Adjustment, how can she float like what she did right now is a mystery. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s floating.¡± Said Bel to gain Rekka and Chi¡¯s attention while pointing her finger towards Mischa¡¯s location. Rekka and Chi matched their sight with Bel¡¯s finger and saw that Mischa was floating around 20 meters from the ground and slowly descended to the ground. They can¡¯t see the details, and that¡¯s why Rekka asked Bel. ¡°How? Is there anyone near her right now?¡± Bel began surveying the area to see if there is indeed someone near her that used their ability to help Mischa. Before long, she saw a girl right below Mischa extending both of her hands in Mischa¡¯s direction with a suitcase dropped near her leg. ¡°I saw a black-haired girl under Mischa Belyaeva. She appears to be using telekinesis to help Mischa descent slowly.¡± Hearing Bel¡¯s description, Chi asked her one thing to make sure. ¡°Is the girl has short hair that stopped around her shoulder?¡± Bel nodded her head and confirmed Chi¡¯s question. With a knowing look, Chi and Rekka looked at each other and nodded before Chi said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will leave the island now.¡± Bel didn¡¯t understand why Chi suddenly decided to leave the island. No, she can¡¯t understand why Chi changed her decision when she heard about the girl. ¡°Who is she? Why did you suddenly decide to leave the island? Did that girl has something to do with your decision?¡± Asked Bel. ¡°We will tell you later, right now just fly us out of this island and finish our mission.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Deadpool2695 Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Nao - Dylan LaFlam Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 98 – Force of Change 23 Turning back the time a little Naomi monitored her subordinates that were trying their best to keep Mischa away from them. Rekka sends dozens of fireball to Mischa to stop her from approaching them in the sky. Mischa couldn¡¯t fly, she could only jump. Honestly, Naomi was surprised that Mischa could jump that high. When she confronted Mischa for the first time, her Adjustment was not that great. She initially thought that Mischa could only jump around 100 meters to the sky, but now she had reached 150 meters and still keep going without any sign to stop soon. ¡°Melaine, what do you think about Mischa? How much is her power level according to your calculation?¡± Asked Naomi while her gaze still focused on the holo phone screen that shows Rekka changed his attack from fireball to a flame thrower. ¡°I¡¯d say around 11000 at first, but with the ability to enhance her jump that high, I suppose it''s higher than that.¡± Answered Melaine seriously. Naomi stay silent right after that, and the holo phone that she used for communication was connected again to Chi¡¯s and her report came in. She reported that Mischa has managed to break the 200 meters threshold and kept going higher. ¡°Did she see you and Rekka clearly?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡®If she saw Rekka and Chi, then my plan has succeeded. I just need someone with credibility to witness Mugetsu with her subordinates leaving Avos Island. Now, I need to make a move and make Mischa see me.¡¯ Chi answered Naomi back and told Naomi that Mischa saw them clearly. Naomi nodded her head, satisfied with the result as she saw Mischa begin to fall from her holo phone. She was surprised, why did Mischa begin to fall? Not only that, she fell fast with her head facing the ground directly. Naomi picked her holo phone and put them into her pocket in a fast speed. ¡°Melaine! Take me to Mischa now!¡± Shouted Naomi. Without any delay, the world has stopped and only Melaine and Naomi who was able to move freely in the stopped world. Naomi rushed out of the underground base while flying at a fast speed and arrived at Mischa¡¯s location, or rather below Mischa¡¯s location and Naomi gave instruction to Melaine. ¡°Take this holo phone for communication with Chi. Go find Hotaru and distract her until I contacted you.¡± Naomi gave Melaine her holo phone that she used as a method to communicate with Chi and the group. ¡°Consider it done, Princess. By the way, what would you do in the meantime?¡± Naomi enhances her sight and looks at Mischa¡¯s figure that was stopped in mid-air and finds out that her guess and worry was spot on. Her sportswear has burned spot in a few place that was caused by Rekka¡¯s flame. ¡®She lost her consciousness as expected. 200 meters above the ground is still considered low altitude, but the oxygen level is a bit thinner than the ground. With Rekka burning the oxygen to light his fire, Mischa got no air to breathe on as she keep pursuing Rekka and the other.¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect this result, she instructed Rekka to throw flames at Mischa, but that was when Mischa was on the ground and could move freely to dodge Rekka¡¯s flame. With her jumping at Rekka¡¯s group, her movement becomes limited, as a result, she can¡¯t dodge Rekka¡¯s flame and stay inside it for a period of time. ¡°I will help Mischa for now. You can stop your ability on me in 5 seconds, I hope you can stall Hotaru as long as you can.¡± With a nod, Melaine said. ¡°Good luck, Lady Naomi.¡± ¡°You too.¡± After Naomi said that, she heard a thud near her legs and saw that her forgotten suitcase was sitting there and the time has resumed again. ¡®That pervert, good job.¡¯ Thought Naomi, praising Melaine in her mind. Naomi once again focused her sight on Mischa that fell at a fast speed and reached 50 meters above the ground in no time. She wears no mask and acted like Naomi, that¡¯s why she extended both of her hands and use her Telekinesis on Mischa¡¯s clothes to slow her fall. Keeping her power at C-Ranked Esper while keeping Mischa floating slowly to the ground needed a little concentration on Naomi¡¯s part. She needs to control her ability to make sure that she didn¡¯t use it on Mischa. Only A-Ranked Telekinesis Esper was able to fly, and that notion held true because the low-ranked Esper with Telekinesis ability could only handle something with certain weight limits. Naomi had searched for the internet and other sources to find C-Ranked Esper weight limits. And from her research, C-Ranked Esper could only hold around 20 to 30KG if their control over their ability is top-notch. Naomi calculated Mischa¡¯s weight to be around 39kg or maybe 41kg and that was past the weight limit of C-Ranked Esper. That¡¯s why Naomi only tried to slow down Mischa¡¯s falling speed instead of outright stopping her fall. After Mischa reached 20 meters above the ground, Naomi could use her ability to the full potential of C-Ranked Esper and slow Mischa¡¯s fall even further, making it look like Mischa was floating in the air although the truth was she was just falling slowly to the ground. Naomi feel gaze directed to her from the above and saw that Bel looked at her curiously. She shifted her gaze to Chi and saw her telling something to Bel before they went away, leaving them alone. Naomi sighed in relief and placed Mischa on the ground slowly. After making sure that Mischa had indeed landed safely, Naomi relaxed her hands and picked her suitcase that was sitting near her legs, and approached Mischa. She crouched near Mischa¡¯s head as she touched Mischa¡¯s nose with her index finger. She frowned at the figure of unconscious Mischa and muttered a word. ¡°What a troublesome girl.¡± Making her suitcase floating beside her using her Telekinesis, Naomi scooped Mischa up and carry her in a Princess carry. The expression on Mischa''s face was that of pain. She winced a little when Naomi carried her and that was not unnoticed by Naomi. ¡°Even when you are burnt, you keep going and didn¡¯t back away. Could it be that you are a fool, Mischa?¡± Said Naomi in a tone full of ridicule. A smile slowly crept on Naomi''s face as she walked away from their location. She looked down at Mischa¡¯s figure and said to herself. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, you are a hero. The SSS-Ranked Esper. The Esper Association Public Defender. And more importantly, my friend as well as my enemy.¡± Naomi walked slowly towards their hotels, carrying unconscious Mischa in her hands. She stepped slowly in the middle of an empty street. The location was devoid of any people, they have to go to the shelter as soon as the first wave of flames was thrown above their heads. In the street that was devoid of people, there were two girls walking in the middle of the road. Or rather, there was no way that anyone was here at this time. That¡¯s why Naomi put on her guards immediately when she felt an Esper pressure near them. She looked around and tried to find a good spot to lay Mischa down. She found a taxi that was parked near her location and opened the door with her Telekinesis before she laid Mischa on the passenger seat. After making sure Mischa was in the safe spot, Naomi¡¯s expression turned cold as she turned. ¡°Come out.¡± A chill tone was coming out from her mouth, directed at the Esper that was monitoring their move. ¡°Oya oya, I thought that you were just a C-Ranked Esper. But you have a rather sensitive sense, aren¡¯t you?¡± Accompanying the voice, A man with short black hair wearing a long-sleeved black shirt and black pants suddenly appeared on the road across Naomi. ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked Naomi as she readied her Telekinesis to hold the man anytime. The man bowed a little with his left hand on top of his chest. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Akasa Naomi. I am called Zhang, a member of an organization called Smiling Sun. I hope we can get along.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Deadpool2695 Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Silvermoonlite Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 99 – Force of Change 24 ¡®A member of Smiling Sun? What did he want with me?¡¯ thought Naomi as she eyed Zhang. He¡¯s clearly an Esper albeit not a really high rank. Strangely, he managed to hide from her even for a while and that was the reason why she had to lay Mischa down. Some part of Naomi was confused, why did a member of Smiling Sun meet her, or rather know that she¡¯s here right now? She had arrived at this location by using Melaine¡¯s ability to stop time. So that left for one possibility. ¡®He was targeting Mischa.¡¯ As Naomi guessed that, she created a layer of Telekinesis armor around the Taxi where she laid Mischa to make sure that Mischa will be safe when she confronted the man in front of her. Naomi¡¯s expression remained cold as she saw Zhang smile under his visage of an ordinary man. With no special feature except for a tattoo near his neck, he just looked like a normal businessman in his thirties. But the feeling that Naomi got from the man was far from ordinary. Naomi had enhanced her senses and made her Telekinesis Armor denser when she felt about the man¡¯s presence. She could smell something disturbing from the man. A mix of sweet and putrid scent was lingering around his body. ¡°Ah! Could it be that you heard about my organization and are terrified about it? Targeting you was easier than I had expected. My boss said that he will handle you by himself but I think that was unnecessary if you are just a terrified little girl~¡± Zhang said with an amused tone as he spread his arms. Because Naomi stayed silent for so long, Zhang was misunderstanding something. Naomi didn¡¯t get terrified by him, she just eyed him as if he¡¯s an eyesore. But, after reaching her conclusion that the man was targeting Mischa who was unconscious right now, Naomi opened her suitcase and 4 chakrams flew out of it and floated behind Naomi. ¡°Oooh! So you want a fight? Although this Zhang is only A-Ranked Esper, I could defeat C-Ranked Esper like you in no time at all!¡± The man kept shouting and boasting without even taking Naomi seriously. And that was his biggest mistake. The chakrams behind Naomi started to spin and create a sound of cutting wind. The spin was becoming faster and faster as time flies and now they had reached more than 1000 rpm. ¡°Hahahaha, so your ability could only be used to spin those disks!? Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve been caught in my ability.¡± As the man said that, he disappeared from the spot where he had been standing since he appeared. Naomi was surprised that the man disappeared. She looked back at Mischa in a hurry and found that she was gone. Now that¡¯s strange, she could clearly feel that Mischa was still there but why did she can¡¯t see Mischa? The enemy has no way to open the ¡®This must be that man¡¯s ability.¡¯ Naomi decided to approach Mischa¡¯s location and touched the spot where she laid Mischa to make sure that the Telekinesis armor was still there. As she had guessed, the armor was still intact and Mischa was still laying inside the taxi. ¡®This has become troublesome. His presence becomes hazy as soon as he disappeared. I must admit that he played me for good when she made Mischa disappear. The ability that could do this was either illusion or the ability trick my eyes.¡¯ Naomi once again looked around to see if her sight was tricked by some kind of ability. She can¡¯t be certain when she looked at her surroundings and opted to look at her own hand. She moved her hand and her sight catch the same thing as what she felt. ¡®But I was using Adjustment to make sure that my senses were still normal so it left with illusion, huh. So my guess is spot on, there was someone who caused me to stand off the path to the abandoned factory when I was attacked! Thank god that I was not lost by myself!¡¯ The cold expression of Naomi was gone and replaced by a relieved face. She smiled at herself as she controlled her chakrams to fly around the area. After knowing that the man''s ability was to create an illusion, Naomi had guessed his rough location. He knows that Naomi was C-Ranked Esper. And he knows that Naomi was attacked at the abandoned factory. But he didn¡¯t know the exact range of Naomi¡¯s ability. That¡¯s why the man would stay around 20 meters from Naomi and will attack her after she let her guard down. *** Her guess was proved to be true as the man was standing around 19 meters from Naomi behind a tree. He was peeking at Naomi using her head as he remain cautious towards Naomi. ¡®I don¡¯t understand why the guys that attacked her failed when she was only using those flying weapons. To be sure, I need to keep my distance for now. I made her friend disappear using my ability so that means she was panicking right now. I bet the reason why she just stand there while looking at the spot where her friend had disappeared.¡¯ The man, Zhang has a confident smile and approached Naomi slowly from his spot. He picked a handkerchief from his pocket and thought. ¡®Now I just need to make her fall unconscious with this chloroform and I will be able to sell her at a high price to boss!¡¯ Sadly for the man, his thought was interrupted by Naomi¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± ¡®Eh? There is no way she kn-¡¯ As soon as the man thought that, his sight has turned around and the time seems to flow slowly. He looked at Naomi who has a relaxed expression on her face before noticing another body standing right in front of his sight. The body seems familiar to him, he looked from the bottom of the body as his sight right now was only able to see the ground and noticed that the body in front of him wear the same shoes and pants as him. His sight turned once again and now he was able to look at the body¡¯s clothes. Strangely the clothes that the body wear was the same as him too. Finally, he was able to see the body¡¯s head. As soon as she saw his head or the space above the body, he realized something. ¡®Ah, that was my body.¡¯ His sight now was filled with darkness as he regretted his decision to confront Naomi head-on. With his last conscious, he was able to hear a voice that talked to him. ¡°You should be proud of yourself. You¡¯re the first person that surprise me with your ability.¡± And he died, with his head separated from his body. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 52 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Deadpool2695 Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Roberto - Luka Kapanadze Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 100 – Force of Change 25 We''ve reached chapter 100!! This is an achievement, I never thought that I can go this far! Truly, thank you so much to the patrons for your support. I will deliver even better chapters in the future! I will do my best! Well then, Enjoy the chapter! _____________________________________________________ ¡°Foolish. If he kept his distance, he would be fine. Truly a fool, to think that he walks towards my chakram by himself and got beheaded as a result.¡± Naomi said while looking at the headless body in front of her. She turned away after a while and walked towards the unconscious Mischa that was now visible to her eyes as the illusion was canceled by the death of the Esper. Mischa was now looking better than earlier and her breath was turned into a normal one. Naomi erased her Telekinesis armor that she put around the taxi and carried Mischa in Princess carry again. She also didn¡¯t forget to stop her chakrams and put them back in her suitcase and lift it using her Telekinesis. She started walking towards the hotel again as she looked up at the sky. ¡®Smiling Sun, huh. They are not satisfied with me as their target and now they are targeting Mischa too? I planned to take the man who called himself Zhang to the base and interrogated him, but he¡¯s too foolish as he walked towards his own dead without me doing anything to target him at all.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she looked down at Mischa¡¯s face. ¡®Mischa would be in danger if someone like that man targeted her. She had no way to pin out his location like me and she has no wide-area attack like my Telekinesis or Rekka¡¯s pyrokinesis. This is a little bad.¡¯ ¡°Well, let¡¯s just roll with it. I believe that Mischa would be fine. Though I think Melaine needs to train her harder.¡± With that Naomi just walked towards her hotel, while the civilians started to come out from the shelter. *** Melaine¡¯s POV ¡°What are you saying!! I need to go there and help Mischa and Naomi!! There is no way Naomi could stop Mischa by herself!¡± Shouted a girl in front of me. ¡®She¡¯s so troublesome. This girl called Hotaru is troublesome. How could Lady Naomi deal with a girl like her for a year?¡¯ Right now I am in the middle of the city while trying to stall this girl- Hotaru, from going towards Lady Naomi and Mischa. How did we arrive at this situation? It started a few minutes ago. At first, when I was searching for this Hotaru, I saw her evacuating the civilians to the shelter that was built in the underground of some building. I just watched her while distancing myself from her. She looked so serious to help the civilians to safety and that was good. That means I didn¡¯t need to stall her as she was focused on her job. But suddenly she took out her communication device and her face paled. At that time, I noticed that she was contacted about Mischa¡¯s situation. That means Lady Naomi''s plan was a success because the Esper Association as we are expecting, watched Mischa chasing after Bel. Now it¡¯s my turn to work, I activated my ability and slow down the time, and moved towards Hotaru before she teleported away. I approached her and stood in front of her before deactivating my ability. She was surprised to see me suddenly appear in front of her and took a step back in caution. I can¡¯t blame her to get surprised like that, especially since this is the first time she saw me doing something like this. I pretended to not know anything and asked her. ¡°What happened?¡± To make my acting believable, I put on a curious expression and tilted my head. I acquired this skill in my long years of hiding. I must say that acting skill is truly useful in a situation like this and when I need to act like a young girl. Most of the people who didn¡¯t know me well were fooled by my act, and I hope that she will be fooled too. Well, Lady Naomi was never fooled by my act since the beginning so there is a chance that this Hotaru wasn¡¯t fooled by my act too. After a few seconds, she snapped back from her surprise and put on a serious expression. ¡®Good, she¡¯s been fooled! Now I must stall her for as long as I could.¡¯ ¡°I have no time to be here. Mischa needs my help or she will be a paste when she hit the ground!¡± ¡®Crap! She almost teleports herself!¡¯ I immediately used my ability and grab her arms before returning the time to normal. We were teleported to the roof of a certain building near the location where Mischa fell from the sky and I saw Lady Naomi was preparing herself to hold Mischa. I can¡¯t let Hotaru see her using her ability to stop Mischa, that¡¯s why once again I stopped the time and brought Hotaru away to the previous location. And so I deactivated my ability and the time turn to normal again. I am pretty sure that Hotaru was confused about why did she arrive at the same area after she teleported herself? ¡°You better stay here and help the civilians to evacuate. Lady Naomi could save Mischa by herself.¡± And now we arrived at the previous situation. ¡°Lady Naomi was fine by herself. Like I said a week ago, you are underestimating her. Although she couldn¡¯t fly because she was C-Ranked Esper, she could use her Telekinesis to Mischa¡¯s body to slow down her fall!¡± I shouted back at Hotaru. Her expression changed as soon as I shouted at her. She realized what happened and looked at me with an intense glare. ¡°You¡­ I have teleported successfully right? Why did you bring me back here?¡± She took a step back while glaring at me. ¡®This is bad, I need to defuse her hostility towards me. If she is suspicious of me, she will definitely hinder Lady Naomi¡¯s plan. Should I just kill her?¡¯ I was considering killing Hotaru to prevent the suspicion. But, after thinking about it twice, if Hotaru was killed when she was with me, Mischa will definitely hostile towards me regardless of my excuse. The best thing to do right now is to tell her the truth. The truth about Lady Naomi¡¯s order. That she wanted me to stall her from reaching that location. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I bring you back here. But, I brought you back here was because of Lady Naomi¡¯s order. She wanted to bait someone so we can¡¯t be there with them. Don¡¯t worry about Mischa, I had used my ability to slow her fall. So what Lady Naomi needs to do is catch her body and that¡¯s it.¡± I glared back at Hotaru and said. ¡°So just stay here.¡± I saw her hesitate for a while before nodding her head. ¡°I will trust you for now. But tell me who this person is? Why did Naomi want to bait him?¡± ¡®Good, she believes it. Now I just need to tell her about Smiling Sun and we will be done.¡¯ ¡°Smiling Sun, that¡¯s the name of an organization that targeted Lady Naomi. The reason why she called me to Avos Island is to protect her from them.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Tiago Ferreira - §±§Ñ§ê§Ñ §¢§Ñ§â§Ñ§ß§à§Ó§ã§Ü§Ú§Û Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 101 – Force of Change Final Naomi has arrived at her hotel and laid Mischa down on her bed. She sighed in relief because there is no one else that attacked them on their way to the hotel except that man called Zhang. She sat on her chair that was located near the window and pulled out her holo phone from her pocket. She called Melaine and she answered the call almost immediately. Without even any greeting, Naomi spoke to Melaine. ¡°Melaine, come to my hotel room with Miss Nobi.¡± ¡°Yes! We will arrive there in¡­¡± Melaine paused for a second continuing again. ¡°¡­now.¡± Melaine¡¯s voice from the holo phone was overlapped by a voice that came from the entrance of Naomi¡¯s room. She looked at the entrance and saw Hotaru standing beside Melaine and looked at Mischa who was laid on her bed unconscious. Naomi ended the call and looked out of her window to look at the situation of the city. Lots of sirens from PD¡¯s vehicles were buzzing around the city. The street was empty from the usual pedestrians and the atmosphere was gloomy. Melaine quietly sat on the chair in front of Naomi and followed her gaze to look outside the window. Hotaru who was worried about Mischa approached her and looked over her condition. Seeing that there are no notable injuries on Mischa¡¯s body, she sighed in relief before looking at Naomi. ¡°Why are you so reckless?¡± Hotaru said in a worried tone. Naomi looked at Hotaru with a small smile on her face and said. ¡°Reckless, was it? No, you¡¯re wrong, Miss Nobi. I am not a reckless person.¡± ¡°Then explain why you go to save Mischa by yourself!! The enemies were from the Moon of Akasha! Their members have consisted of strong Esper. More importantly, they are a terrorist! If that was not reckless then what?!¡± Hotaru shouted in anger as she approached Naomi and looked down on Naomi due to her standing and Naomi sat on the chair. ¡°Ah, I see. You don¡¯t know about it. I¡¯ve told Mischa about it but you were sleeping at that time. Mischa didn¡¯t tell you anything, huh?¡± Naomi said as she looked up to meet Hotaru¡¯s gaze. Now Hotaru was confused. So Naomi told Mischa about something but Mischa didn¡¯t tell her about that? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hotaru¡¯s anger was replaced by curiosity. Her colleague and her employer were hiding something from her. No, they were not hiding something from her. It was because she didn¡¯t ask anything them so they assumed that she knew about it, or the other person had told her about it. ¡°You remember when I was disappeared for a night and you tried to find me with Mischa?¡± Hotaru nodded at Naomi¡¯s word to show that she remembered it. There is no way that she forgot about that night. That night, she used her teleportation more than she ever use in a month. Of course, she would remember what happened that night. ¡°You see, I was taken by Mugetsu to her base that night.¡± Silent has descendeded into the room. For a few seconds, no one talk or even let out a noise until finally, Hotaru shouted. ¡°WHAT?! W-w-w-why did you just tell me something that important right now?!!¡± She shouted on top of her lung and had a ragged breath after she was done shouting. Accompanying Hotaru¡¯s shout was the sound of Melaine sipping on a tea cup that appeared who knows when. Naomi ignored Hotaru and looked at her right and saw that a small round table was placed between her and Melaine¡¯s chair with a cup of tea in front of her. She looked at Melaine and saw her stop sipping her tea and smiled at her. Naomi nodded her head in appreciation and sipped the tea in front of her before turning at Hotaru. Hotaru was able to calm herself down by taking a long breath before she asked Naomi again. ¡°So, what happened in that base? Surely she told you something that gives you the confidence to go against the Moon of Akasha without a fear.¡± ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t remember. Maybe they have Esper with the ability to alter a mind? Not that I know if an ability like that existed.¡± Naomi put the cup down on the table after answering Hotaru. ¡°Surely not, right?¡± Hotaru let out a light chuckle after she heard Naomi. She looked at Naomi, hoping that Naomi was just joking with her. But, Naomi just has her usual smile on her face making Hotaru didn¡¯t know whether Naomi was joking or not. ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± Her chuckle died down and she has a pale expression on her face. ¡°Did Mischa know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°This is a problem, big problem¡­¡± Muttered Hotaru. ¡®Indeed, this is a problem. Why did I tell Hotaru about the ability to alter a mind? We don¡¯t have something like that in our organization!! Or are we?¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°Ugh.¡± A grumble was sounded from the direction of the bed and made Hotaru and Naomi looked over the bed. They saw Mischa starts regaining her consciousness and approaches her. Melaine was still sitting on the chair without minding Mischa and enjoyed her tea. She had done a good job of stalling Hotaru, so she was expecting a reward from her Lady. Even if her Lady is not focused on her right now, she will hold herself back to get a good reward afterward. She would not make the same mistake that she did a year ago that made her reward canceled. After all, Melaine was a woman that learned from her mistake. As Hotaru and Naomi approached Mischa, she started opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°Where¡­¡± She looked at the unfamiliar, or rather a familiar ceiling before she turned to see Naomi and Hotaru that stood beside the bed with worried expressions. ¡°Naomi¡­ Hotaru¡­¡± Muttered Mischa. She was not fully awake yet and her mind was still in a cloudy state. After a while, she finally snapped awake and raised her body quickly. ¡°Mugetsu!! Where is she?!¡± Mischa jumped out the bed and wanted to run towards the exit but was blocked by Hotaru that teleported in front of her. She bumped at Hotaru and made a step back before yelling. ¡°We need to stop them, Hotaru!! Why did you block me?!¡± ¡°For now calm down.¡± Said Hotaru as she grabbed Mischa¡¯s hand and made her sit on the bed. She crouched and matched Mischa¡¯s gaze before saying. ¡°They were leaving this island as soon as you fell unconscious. So you don¡¯t need to worry again.¡± ¡°I see¡­ can you tell me what happened after I fell unconscious? My memory was a bit hazy.¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°I will explain it.¡± Said Naomi from the side. ¡°Naomi¡­ so what happened?¡± ¡°After you fell unconscious¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Mike Guin Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 102 – Avos School 1 Knock, knock, knock ¡°Hey, Naomi!! Come on!! The opening ceremony would be started in a few minutes!¡± In front of a certain hotel room, a girl with long silver hair wearing a school uniform that was consisted of a long-sleeved white blazer and white skirt that stopped in the middle of her thighs knocking on the door in front of her while shouting. She was wearing leather shoes with black socks that stopped right under her knees. Under the blazer were a dark blue shirt and a white tie. Not only that, there is the Esper Association¡¯s logo that was printed on the left side of the chest of the blazer. The logo of the Esper Association consisted of a crown above a star. Both of them were donned in gold thread, making them stand out. The girl also held something that look like a black vest with a golden stripe on the edge in her left hand, while holding a bag in her right hand. She kept knocking and shouting until finally, a voice answered her from beyond the door. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m changing right now.¡± With the answer that was coming from beyond the door the girl- Mischa, stopped knocking and stepped back a little to give room to open the door. After a minute of waiting, the door was opened, and Naomi who was wearing the same uniform as Mischa stepped out of the room. Somehow Naomi that was stepping out was wearing black-framed glasses and her hair was tied in a ponytail and carrying a black backpack instead of the usual Japanese school bag. There is something also different between Naomi¡¯s uniform and Mischa¡¯s. For one thing, Naomi didn¡¯t bring any kind of vest-looking clothes. Other than that, the logo on Naomi¡¯s chest has a dark blue color, unlike Mischa that was done with golden color. Naomi also wore socks that reached her thighs, leaving a little gap of skin between her socks and her skirt. Mischa asked Naomi when she saw her appearance. ¡°Why are you wearing glasses? Not only that, but you also tied your hair in a ponytail. Are you imitating Hotaru?¡± Naomi closed the door behind her and locked it laughed before turning around to look at Mischa and said. ¡°Hahahaha, I just wanted to stay low for a little. This is a school, Mischa. Surely you will know why I did this when we entered the school area.¡± Approaching Mischa and stopping beside her, Naomi said. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Mischa wore the black vest that she held in her hand and nodded at Naomi. ¡°Sure, but I think we will probably be separated when we reached the school. I was chosen to make a speech in the opening ceremony after all.¡± Naomi nodded her head and they went to the school. While walking with Mischa to the school, Naomi was intrigued by the vest that Mischa was wearing. Was there something more to the vest, or it was just an additional cloth that Mischa wears for fashion? Can¡¯t hold her curiosity back, Naomi looked at Mischa and asked. ¡°Mischa, why are you wearing some kind of vest on top of your blazer? Isn¡¯t that uncomfortable?¡± Mischa looked down at her clothes and touched the vest that she was wearing. ¡°Oh, this?¡± Asked Mischa as she looked at Naomi. ¡°This was mandatory to use for the students that worked as Public Defender. It¡¯s something that identified us or something like that. Also for your answer¡­ it¡¯s really uncomfortable.¡± Mischa was scowling when she said that. Naomi chuckled a little and covered her mouth with the back of her left hand. ¡°Guh, I hope that I was allowed to take it off. It¡¯s still spring so it was not that hot, but imagine when it¡¯s summer. My body will surely be drenched in sweat because of the heat.¡± Mischa pulled the vest¡¯s collar and grumbled in annoyance. ¡°My condolences¡­¡± They talked about some useless thing and joked around as they walked towards the school. They¡¯ve arrived at the school not too long after they walked out of the hotel. Lots of students wearing the same uniform as theirs and the students wearing black uniforms were entering the school without any discipline. They just entered the school and walked around as they please while waiting for the orientation to start. Naomi and Mischa who saw the situation had a dry smile on their face. The reasons why they have a dry smile were not because of the students entering the school. But, most of the students have arrived at the school while being escorted by limousine or expensive cars. They stopped on their track and looked at the situation in front of them. ¡°Mischa, it seems that we were the only one that was walking to the school.¡± ¡°Indeed, they were arriving in a car or even limousine. Should we do the same, Naomi? You definitely could afford that, right?¡± Asked Mischa as she looked at Naomi. Naomi turned her gaze to Mischa and answered her. ¡°I can, should I ask for 2 Hover Bikes from my company? They were more expensive than those cars if you wanted to show off.¡± ¡°You were kidding right?¡± Naomi was seriously considering the options of coming to school using Hover Bikes from her company. Those bikes were expensive, even the cheapest one from Naomi¡¯s company cost around 3 cars in front of her. But she quickly scratched the idea because she wanted to avoid unnecessary attention to herself. ¡°I am. I will try to get a driving license and ask my Dad for a sports car. My dad loves mechanics and that¡¯s why he collects sports cars and bikes as his hobby. Even the Hover Bikes that our company made was his idea.¡± ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s fine.¡± Mischa turned to see the situation and saw that the cars were gone and replaced by some students that were walking towards the school in hurry. Now urgency filled Mischa. They were standing there for too long and most of the students had entered the school already. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Naomi! It seems the ceremony was about to start.¡± Mischa ran towards the school entrance while looking back at Naomi. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run too fast! Wait for me!¡± Naomi shouted and started to run to follow Mischa. ¡®First day at school and it started with students showing off their wealth, this is madness¡­¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Ole Martin Johnsen Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 103 – Avos School 2 After entering the school, Naomi and Mischa walked towards the hall where the orientation would be held. The hall was located on the right side of the school. It was a big building with an oval shape, with a height of around twenty to thirty meters. The color of the building was cream with the ceiling painted with a fake blue sky. The roof was white and shaped like a stadium roof that could be opened and closed with some kind of mechanics. The entrance of the hall was packed with students. Some of the students were chatting with the others that they knew. Although some students were chatting, the majority of them were just walking alone to go inside the hall. Naomi and Mischa also chatted about how the orientation goes and how the seats would be arranged. But unfortunately for Naomi, when they entered the hall, there is someone that organize the students in line according to their class. There are 2 different years for Avos Island that would attend this orientation together. The reason for that was because a year ago, the program was postponed because of Mugetsu¡¯s attack. Inside the hall, or more specifically the lobby, the first-year students were separated into 9 lines according to their class and division. The second-year students were directed to the second floor because their seats would be on the second floor, or so said the organizer. The line on the left was started with the Operator division. From D-Class to A-Class and followed by the Esper Division D-Class, then C-Class or Naomi¡¯s class. Mischa was in S-Class, so her line was the rightmost of them. ¡°Then Naomi, I would line up with the other from S-Class. Let¡¯s meet again after the orientation ended!¡± ¡°Yes, where should we meet?¡± ¡°Wait for me in front of the hall. I will meet you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mischa then walked away while waving her hand at Naomi, to which she responded by waving back to Mischa. After being separated from Mischa, Naomi found the line of her class and lined up behind the students. There were approximately twenty students in each class, and Naomi was lining at the end of the line. In front of Naomi was a boy with black hair a little bit shorter than her. He was wearing a white uniform like Naomi, but instead of a skirt, he was wearing pants with a black belt to hold them. Maybe because he was nervous or something, he looked around the area a little bit too much before finally looking back at Naomi. He was frozen and didn¡¯t move again after he landed his sight on Naomi. Confused, Naomi tilted her head and asked him. ¡°Yes? Do you need something from me?¡± Naomi looked at the boy in his eyes and realized that his eye color was blue. That was a rare combination, black hair, and blue eyes. She was wondering where is this boy come from? ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry for looking at you for too long.¡± The boy apologized as he turned his body to face Naomi and bowed his head a little. ¡°No problem, but was there something wrong with me? You suddenly stopped moving when you saw me.¡± ¡°A-ahahaha, I¡¯m truly sorry. I was just surprised. I never expected that a girl as beautiful as you were going to be my classmates.¡± The boy let out an awkward laugh and scratched the back of his head with his hand. In response, Naomi chuckled while covering her mouth with her hand and answered. ¡°Why, thank you. It was not an everyday thing to get a compliment from a stranger.¡± Said Naomi while looking at the boy with a smirk on her face. Realizing his mistake, the boy yelped an ¡°Ah!¡± and put on a smile on his face as he introduced himself. ¡°My name is Suzuki Akira, nice to meet you.¡± Naomi nodded her head. ¡°Nice to meet you too. I am Akasa Naomi.¡± As Naomi introduced herself, the line in front of her started to move and she called to Akira to let him know. ¡°It seems the line has started to move.¡± Said Naomi as she pointed her index finger to the line behind Akira. He turned around and nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s enter too then!¡± He said while looking at Naomi over his shoulder. Akira walked inside the hall and Naomi followed from behind. Inside the hall was spacious. The interior was designed to look like an opera hall but only consisted of three floors. The first and second floors were quickly filled with students while the third floor remained empty. Right in front of the students¡¯ seats, there is a stage. The stage was shined by a warm light that was coming from behind the students¡¯ seats, causing the seating area to have less light. Such design was built on purpose to make the students focused on the stage. Naomi followed the line of her class and they reached their designated seats with E-C written on the back of the chair¡¯s backrest. The seating area of her class was lined in two-row, with 10 chairs each row. With no one saying anything, the girls of the class automatically took the front seats while the boys were choosing the seats on the back. Because Naomi was the last in the line, she somehow got the front seat, right on the rightmost of the row. Her class consisted of 10 boys and 10 girls, a coincidence or not, it is a balanced number for a class. Naomi took her seat and looked at her left. The girl that sat on Naomi''s left has a rather strange hairstyle. Her blond hair was tied in twin tails with her bang directed to the right of her face, making her long side bang fall in one side. But that¡¯s not the strange one. Her twin tails were styled like a drill. Right, her hair was done in a gorgeous drill. She has a pretty face and blue eyes, but Naomi still thinks that her hairstyle was a bit exaggerated for a student. Well, that¡¯s in Naomi¡¯s opinion. After all, Naomi even wore glasses and tied her hair in a short ponytail to avoid some attention herself. Not that works considering what Akira said earlier. ¡°Ara, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Naomi snapped back from her trance as the girl talked to her. ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ you have a pretty hair.¡± Said Naomi while trying her best to give the girl a kind smile. ¡°My~ Thank you. I am proud of my hair so I¡¯m happy if you compliment it.¡± The girl put her left hand on her cheek as she smiled at Naomi. ¡°Oh, come to think of it, I didn¡¯t introduce myself yet. I am Akasa Naomi, nice to meet you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. But I never thought that I would meet with one of the big names on my first day at school. You are as beautiful as the rumors. I could see why you use that glass, it was to avoid some trouble with boys right?¡± The girl let out a cute giggle as she said that. Naomi then realized it, although she was not famous in the general population, her name as the manager of Akasa Inc. was widespread amongst the top people. If this girl knows Naomi¡¯s name and heard some rumors about her, then this girl is unmistakably from high society too. ¡°Thank you. Umm¡­¡± ¡°Millie, Millie Taylor. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Akasa.¡± The girl, Millie introduced herself while putting her left hand on top of her chest. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Miss Taylor. Please just call me Naomi, we are classmates so you don¡¯t need to act too formal here.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s true. Then by all means please call me Millie.¡± ¡°Alright, Millie.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Ole Martin Johnsen Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - RyleyssjGod Huett Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 104 – Avos School 3 After Naomi and Millie introduced themselves to each other, a girl beside Millie suddenly leaned forward and raised her left hand. ¡°Hey hey, what are you talking about? Can I join in the conversation?!!¡± Because of the new voice, Naomi and Millie looked at the girl who had just spoken to them. The girl has bright blue hair and black eyes. Her hair was cut short and styled into a short bob cut. Her bang was directed to the right, slightly covering her right eyes. Not only that, she has a piercing on her left ear that was visible and her blazer was unbuttoned. In simple terms, she was a gal or often called Gyaru in Japanese. She was what people call a petite girl, her height was just around 160cm according to Naomi¡¯s estimate. Because she¡¯s petite, her chest¡¯s size was also a moderate size, around B-Cup. That¡¯s not a big one, if Naomi compared it to hers or Millie C/D-Cup that Naomi was not too sure because of her blazer. From the look of the girl and the way she speak to Naomi and Millie, Naomi had guessed that the girl would be a chatterbox like Hotaru, or maybe more. It would surely make her day brighter if she know at least one chatterbox in the school, they were easy to tease for Naomi. Well, that was just Naomi¡¯s opinion based on Hotaru. But having a cheerful girl around her would definitely lessen the serious atmosphere. That¡¯s why Naomi put on her smile and answered the girl. ¡°Sure, may I know your name?¡± Asked Naomi while looking at the new girl. ¡°Umu, no problem! My name is Topaz! Topaz Garcia! Nice to meet you, Naomi, Millie! I¡¯m sorry but I heard your name, can I call both of you like that?¡± Millie nodded her head and said. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Added Naomi. ¡°But, is your name Topaz, as in Blue Topaz?¡± Her name is certainly not unique, but it¡¯s still rare for someone to be named after the blue gem. Usually, when the parents named their girl¡¯s name, it would be Sapphire if they wanted to associate the name with blue or Ruby if they wanted to associate the name with red. Topaz on the other hand was unusual. It was the first time Naomi to meet someone named after Topaz in her life. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct! It seems that my parents argued when they named me when I was born with blue hair.¡± The girl, Topaz touched her hair and pulled some strand of her bang while looking up at it. ¡°They argued whatever they would name me Sapphire or Topaz, but ultimately Topaz win because my hair¡¯s color is similar to it.¡± Topaz looked at Naomi and Millie and gave them a big smile. ¡°I somehow agree with that. Your hair¡¯s color is certainly beautiful, I like it.¡± Millie said as she looked at Topaz¡¯s hair. ¡°Is that so? Hehehe, thank you.¡± Topaz answered Millie while giggling embarrassedly as she scratched the back of her head using her right hand. ¡°But I like your hair too! I wanted to have long hair, but I can¡¯t take care of it. Each time I grew my hair, it would always end up destroyed or turned bad. So I like your hair too, Millie!¡± ¡°My, thank you.¡± The three of them chatted about themselves, what they did before going to this school or when did they arrive at Avos Island. Surprisingly, Millie and Topaz never asked about what rank do they have, or how much their power level is. Naomi guessed those things were supposed to be kept as a secret, so she just followed the flow and didn¡¯t ask about their ability too. The three of them have really different personalities, but for some reason, Naomi thought that they could become close to each other. Maybe she would introduce them to Mischa too, Mischa would be happy to befriend them too, maybe. As they kept talking to know each other, the light inside the hall suddenly turned off before focusing on the stage, or more specifically on one spot of the stage. ¡°It seems the orientation has started.¡± Naomi stated as she looked at the stage. ¡°I¡¯m kind of excited! I was really happy when they invited me to attend this school, so even orientation like this is making me excited!¡± Topaz said with both of her hands forming a fist in front of her chest and swinging her arms up and down. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I think we should focus on the stage for now.¡± Millie suggested. ¡°Right.¡± The students¡¯ voices have died down after a few seconds after the light suddenly turned off. As if matching the timing, a white smoke slowly appears on the stage and covers the whole stage. Some of the students were watching in anticipation while the others were voicing out their excitement verbally. ¡°Woaahhh! A smoke appeared!¡± Muttered Topaz as her eyes gleamed in excitement under the dark. After the smoke covered the stage, loud footsteps were heard inside the hall, giving the hall a spooky atmosphere. The loud footsteps were heard until finally, a figure appeared from behind a smoke. The figure was surprisingly a young woman, seemingly in her twenty. She has a rather unusual charm that drew people in. Her black hair was tied in a bun behind her head, and her black-framed glasses that adorn her face further enhanced her charm. She was wearing a standard white shirt and black suit, but her skirt was the tight type that stopped mid-thighs and she also wore long black socks that were held by a garter belt. She wore a pair of high heels to complete her set. That appearance managed to charm most of the male students and some female students in the hall and made them focus on her. Unlike the other students, Naomi and some students were focusing on a different thing. ¡®That woman, she¡¯s strong. At least near the end of SS-Ranked Esper, bordering SSS-Ranked.¡¯ The woman in question stepped forward and the floor in front of her was opened, a microphone was emerging from the parted floor, and stopped after the floor was closed. The woman on the stage touched the microphone a few times to test the sound before she said. ¡°Welcome! To the Avos School!¡± Her voice was amplified by the speakers that were placed in a few corners of the hall. The voice was gentle, even soothing. The smoke in the stage disappeared as soon as the woman made her first sentence, and now the hall becomes quiet again. ¡°First, allow me to introduce myself. I am the headmaster of this school, as well as one of the six executives of the Esper Association. I am called Lucilla Avohert. I¡¯m happy to meet you, students of Avos Island.¡± The woman smiled on the stage, ignoring the murmur of the students that was caused by her introducing herself as one of the six executives of the Esper Association. Naomi, instead of murmuring like the other students, was grinning. She was looking at the woman on the stage, Lucilla, with a predatory grin, as if the woman was her prey. Because of the dim light, no one realize Naomi¡¯s grin, even Millie didn¡¯t realize it as she was focused on Lucilla. ¡®Now it has gotten interesting.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - L1 Mainy Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Jeffrey Forsgren - Ash Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 105 – Avos School 4 ¡°As you¡¯ve known, we- the Esper Association, had made a program since 2 years ago and planned to launch this program last year. But, some unexpected situation has occurred and that situation forced us to postpone our program for a year.¡± Lucilla started her explanation with something that all students know, something that has become general knowledge for the public. She didn¡¯t even bother hiding that something had happened that made the Esper Association postpone the program for a year. ¡°Maybe some of you have known, some of you may be witnessed the incident with your own eyes.¡± Her speech was clear. With no hesitation and a dignified voice, she managed to gain all students¡¯ attention herself. ¡®She¡¯s impressive. I only know one person that was able to gain the attention of the masses this fast. Only my Mom has managed to impress me with a speech, but this woman''s speech has almost rivaled her. As expected of one of the Esper Association executives.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she rested her back on her seat. She smiled while hearing the speech of Lucilla. Naomi was focusing herself on the speech, trying to steal Lucilla¡¯s technique to improve her own skill in speech. ¡°I do know though, that some of you didn¡¯t manage to gain any information about the incident last year. You¡¯ve heard rumors, even someone talking about it. Do any of you have ever heard the name ¡®Mugetsu¡¯?¡± ¡®Oh, she was talking about Mugetsu? Why?¡¯ Unlike Naomi that was confused about the sudden call from Lucilla, the other students are all shouting something. ¡°That terrorist!¡± ¡°I will be the one that catches her!!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s destroy her organization!!¡± All kinds of hate shouts were voiced out from almost all students in the hall. The once quiet hall now has become similar to the colosseum. The fighters, in this case, are between the students and the common enemy, Mugetsu. Naomi was surprised, she looked around and saw almost all the students were shouting on top of their lungs. ¡®This is surprising. The intensity of the shout was too exaggerated.¡¯ Naomi¡¯s gaze stopped on her left and saw Topaz surprisingly didn¡¯t join the shout. Instead, she gritted her teeth while clenching her fists. Millie on another hand was calm. She looked at the situation while putting her left hand on her cheeks and muttered. ¡°My, are they barbarians?¡± Naomi almost burst out laughing when Millie muttered that. But she was able to keep her calm, mainly because almost all students in the hall were cursing Mugetsu to death without realizing that Mugetsu was sitting with them in the hall. ¡°Please be quiet!¡± Lucilla said that and as if the students were her sheep and she was the shepherd, the hall was instantly turned quiet as she wanted to. ¡°I know your feeling towards Mugetsu, I too was angry towards her! She destroyed the school that our Esper Association built in order to nurture the next generation!¡± The speech of Lucilla continued. She spread her arms as if inviting the students to join her in whatever it is. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry! Because the Esper Association has someone! Someone that was able to defeat Mugetsu!¡± Lucilla smiled at the students and they were murmuring to the other students beside them. Who was it? Who was able to defeat Mugetsu? They had witnessed Mugetsu¡¯s force firsthand and they think that no one would be able to defeat her if she decided to bring the meteor down to earth again. Then, a shout came from all over the hall when one person realized or rather remembered certain news. ¡°Mischa Belyaeva!! She¡¯s the one!!¡± a certain student shouted and trigger a chain of reaction from the others. ¡°Mischa Belyaeva? That¡¯s true!! The new SSS-Ranked Esper!!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s her then she can do it!¡± ¡°Yeah! She can do it!¡± ¡°Mischa!! Mischa!! Mischa!!¡± Shouts of Mischa''s name sounded within the hall. Seeing their enthusiasm, even Topaz and Millie joined the shout. Naomi looked around in her surroundings and saw that only she didn¡¯t shout out Mischa¡¯s name. She just let out a quiet sigh and face-palmed seeing the entire hall calling out Mischa¡¯s name, misunderstanding that Mischa was able to beat Mugetsu. ¡®While Mischa is strong, Mugetsu is still stronger. Why don¡¯t they understand that? Even Mischa herself said that.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± This time, Lucilla shouted too and joined the other students. ¡°There is a new ace in our Esper Association! A new SSS-Ranked Esper! Not only that, she has joined us in this school!¡± The students got excited immediately. They never expected that the famous Mischa Belyaeva will join the Avos School with them. The chance of her doing so is slim because Mischa is an active officer of Public Defender. So the students got excited by the news that has gotten them a chance to meet Mischa directly. ¡°Well, without further ado. Please give her a warm welcome! Mischa Belyaeva!!¡± Lucilla gestured with her right hand and extended it to her right. Suddenly a new light appeared, this time following Mischa¡¯s figure that was walking towards the stage. She has serious expressions, unlike her usual ones when she was with Naomi. Her silver hair glows because of the light, mesmerizing most students that were present in the hall. The hall was quiet once again, only some noise of praise was heard. As Mischa reached the stage, she made a jump to go on top of it and landed gracefully on both of her legs. She continued her walk and stopped on Lucilla¡¯s right. Mischa gave Lucilla a quick salute that was answered with a small nod. Lucilla faced the students again and Mischa followed her example. ¡°Everyone, the one that was standing beside me is Mischa Belyaeva! The new SSS-Ranked Esper! She is our hope if we wanted to take down every injustice that was occurring in this world as we speak. Who knows what those terrorists did or planned at this time. That¡¯s why the Avos School will nurture all of you to become a splendid Esper that will guard our future together!!¡± ¡°¡±¡±OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Now, please give a little speech towards your new friends and comrades, Officer Mischa, no, Student Mischa.¡± Lucilla looked at her right at Mischa and gestured her to take her place as she sidestepped to the left. Mischa nodded her head and stood in front of the Microphone and said. ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Mischa Belyaeva, I hope we can get along in the future.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 106 – Avos School 5 Mischa greeted the students and began her speech. ¡°As you¡¯ve known, I was declared as SSS-Ranked Esper a month ago. My existence before that was kept as a top-secret by the Esper Association.¡± Naomi was a bit curious about what Mischa¡¯s said. Why did the Esper Association hide Mischa¡¯s existence from the public until a month ago? What¡¯s the reason Mischa was announced to the world as the new SSS-Ranked Esper? More importantly, if Mischa was kept a secret, why did they allow Mischa to stay with Naomi in the hotel? But, no matter what happened, Naomi smiled seeing Mischa on the stage, trying her best to make a speech. From Naomi¡¯s knowledge, this will be Mischa¡¯s first speech in public. That¡¯s why Naomi wanted to watch over her friend¡¯s debut. ¡°I am truly happy to be able to attend a school like this. I had never attended any school because of my situation, so this would be my first time.¡± Some of the students were surprised by Mischa¡¯s statement while some of them just nodded in understanding. Most of the students that were nodding their heads probably experienced something similar, or they are being homeschooled because of their parents¡¯ position. ¡°Not only that, I had arrived on this Island a month ago and I got a chance to walk around and see a new thing.¡± Mischa started telling her story about her experience in Avos Island. ¡°I met my friend when I moved here, not only that I also met with new people. I had found someone to teach me controlling my power, I also do new things that I never did in my life.¡± The students were interested in Mischa¡¯s story and listened while looking at Mischa with eyes full of awe and expectation. They wanted to hear her story of defeating Mugetsu, they wanted to get the satisfaction from hearing about Mugetsu¡¯s defeat directly from the one who defeated it. Mugetsu was publicly recognized as the worst ever in the world. She even gets the highest criminal rank and was pursued by the Esper Association actively. ¡°The most unforgettable moment when I was in Avos Island for these 1 months happened around 3 weeks ago when the Moon of Akasha had attacked Avos Island.¡± Some of the students were listening with focus as Mischa was about to tell them about what happened in the attack 3 weeks ago. They heard about the attack, and it was said that Mugetsu attacked Avos Island with her right hand and the mysterious female that appeared in the US a year ago. ¡°The first attack happened right in front of me. At that time I was with my friends and fortunately, my colleague was an Esper with Teleport ability. She managed to evacuate the civilians in a short amount of time as I am on guard in case the Moon of Akasha¡¯s member attacked again.¡± ¡®Did Mischa deliberately put me out of her story?¡¯ Naomi looked around the students to see if someone found something odd in Mischa¡¯s story, but they were just too focused on the story that they didn¡¯t even think about a lie in Mischa¡¯s story. ¡®No one realize that Mischa had said she was with her friends but only mentioned her colleague, Hotaru, and didn¡¯t even talk about what her friends did in that attack. And they called themselves a genius?¡¯ Naomi looked around once again, but this time she enhanced her sight to see more clearly in the dark. And she did find some of the students were confused with Mischa¡¯s story. Naomi smiled and remembered the students that were confused by Mischa¡¯s story and put them on her watch list. She planned to watch over them and be wary of them. Naomi didn¡¯t want her identity as Mugetsu to be revealed because of her carelessness after all. ¡°Unfortunately though, I can¡¯t tell you the detail about the attack, as I was unconscious after I chase after them to the sky. My colleague said that my friend was the one that saved me from my fall. What I wanted to say is, although I¡¯m strong, I still need companions who fight with me. I hope some of you will become one of those companions.¡± Now the students have separated into two sides. Those that were worried about Mischa when she said that she was unconscious and fell when she was chasing after the Moon of Akasha. And those that were having high tension and spirit because they heard Mischa say that she needs companions. Amidst that, there was a small third group. The group was focused on Mischa¡¯s friend. They were the ones that were on Naomi¡¯s list earlier. Their ability to recognize an important thing is amazing. Although from what Naomi gathered, most of them were in Operator¡¯s division. ¡®Those guys in operator division, they truly fit their job, didn¡¯t they? I wanted to get one of them to be my guy in the desk when we were attacking some place.¡¯ Naomi smiled as she looked over at the guys in the third group. So far, Naomi or Chi was the one that handle the communication when her organization organized a mission. As a result, Naomi or Chi can¡¯t move freely. The result from that was proved 3 weeks ago when Naomi was handling the communication when Rekka and his group were on a mission. Naomi had discarded the communication when she saw Mischa fall from the sky. If not for Melaine, Naomi would definitely fail to arrive in time to save Mischa and her plan would be for naught. ¡®I bet there is someone in my organization that was able to take that role. But, for my satisfaction, I would find one for myself.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s all from me, I hope the best for all of you that attend this school. Also, please take care of me for the next 3 years.¡± Mischa bowed her head in a polite bow and the students instantly burst into an uproar. Naomi looked at Mischa as she raised her head again. She saw her smiling and looking straight in her direction. Naomi was a bit surprised, but she answered Mischa back with a smile, gaining a surprised look from Mischa for a second. Mischa get off the stage and Lucilla took over the microphone again and announced that the Orientation was over. ¡°After this is over, all students will go to their respective class. There will be a map outside the hall, s the students could find their classroom easier. I hope all of you will give your best for the next 3 years, and 2 years for the second year students. That¡¯s it!¡± After closing the orientation, Lucilla exited the stage and all students stood from their seats, exiting the hall and wondering who will become their teacher. Naomi also exited the hall, followed by Millie and Topaz that walked beside her. Topaz was walking on Naomi¡¯s right while Mille was on Naomi¡¯s left. ¡°Hey! That girl is so cool, isn¡¯t she?!¡± Topaz exclaimed as she look at Naomi and Millie. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s wonderful. But I wonder who is the friend that she was talking about? That friend saved her, so she must be strong right?¡± Asked Millie as she put her hands on her cheek. ¡°Yeah, I wonder who was that friend of her?¡± Naomi said while smiling a little. ¡°Millie, Topaz, I planned to meet a friend after this, do you want to go with me?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Sure! Maybe you can introduce us to that friend of yours?!¡± Topaz instantly agreed to Naomi while swinging her arms around. ¡°Yes, I will. How about you, Millie?¡± ¡°Maa, having more friends won¡¯t hurt me, right? I hope you can introduce me too to that friend of yours, Naomi.¡± Naomi nodded her head and said. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - Pancakes 4 Days Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 107 – Avos School 6 The three of them exited the hall together. Because there are a lot of students going out of the hall at the same time, the entrance was crowded and Naomi could only barely see the meeting spot with Mischa. They stopped moving and looked idly at the entrance. ¡°This is, rather bad.¡± Said Naomi which was heard by Topaz and Millie. ¡°Yes, the crowd is filling the entrance. We can¡¯t even see the outside with the students crowded the entrance.¡± Added Millie as she looked at the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, if the crowd was this big, I am worried about my friend.¡± Added Naomi. ¡®Mischa was just talking in front of them after all. If she was seen by the students, she would definitely be crowded and be asked various questions.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she imagined Mischa in the middle of the crowd, smiling wryly while refusing to answer any question. ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s a problem.¡± Said Millie. ¡°Nee, nee, Naomi! As we wait here, can I ask you something?¡± Topaz walked in front of Naomi and faced her while having a big smile on her face. Naomi looked down on Topaz, mainly because she¡¯s shorter than Naomi, and asked her. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°You are Japanese right?¡± Asked Topaz as her eyes shine in anticipation. Naomi was confused, why did Topaz suddenly ask her if she is a Japanese person? But, as she didn¡¯t see any demerit of telling her, Naomi confirmed her question with a nod. ¡°Then, you must be heard about Mugetsu¡¯s first appearance on the TV right? It was not aired in my country, so can you tell me about it?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I was also curious about it. Can you tell me about it too, Naomi?¡± Asked Millie that was listening to their conversation. Naomi thinks for a while before nodding her head. ¡°How about I tell you about it after school? The headmaster told us to go to our respective class because the story is a bit long, I think we will be late to class if I tell the story right now.¡± ¡°Oh! Sure! How about we go to a caf¨¦ after school, I think we can use this chance to know each other more!¡± Suggested Topaz as she raised her hand. ¡°What a good idea, I am definitely will go with both of you.¡± Answered Millie with a smile that looked like an angel smile. Her smile was so gentle, that even the crowd looked at her for a moment before they resumed their walk to the class. As they are talking about their plan after school, Naomi¡¯s holo phone ringed and she took it out from her backpack. She looked at the screen and saw that it was Mischa who called her. She looked at Millie and Topaz and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will take the call for a moment.¡± Millie nodded her head while Topaz answered Naomi with a high spirit. ¡°Sure! Take your time!¡± Because almost all the students were exiting the hall, the lobby was not as crowded as before, although there were still some students walking out of the hall. Naomi walked away from her newfound friend and took Mischa¡¯s call. ¡°Hello?¡± Said Naomi as soon as the call connected. Soon, a voice answered Naomi from the speaker of the holo phone. ¡°Ah, Naomi? I¡¯m sorry but it seems that I can¡¯t meet you right now. The Headmaster asked me to do something, so I can¡¯t leave for now. I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. How about we meet after school? I meet new friends so I wanted to introduce them to you. They also asked me to introduce you to them, although they didn¡¯t know about your name yet. We planned to go to a caf¨¦ after school, how about it?¡± ¡°Sure, just text me the location when you arrive at the caf¨¦. I will go to find you immediately.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, good luck Mischa.¡± ¡°Yes, good luck, Naomi.¡± Naomi ended the call after that and put her holo phone back in her backpack. She walked back to Topaz and Millie and said. ¡°It seems that my friend can¡¯t meet us right now, she said that she was busy with something. But, she will meet us after school when I told her that we will go to a caf¨¦.¡± ¡°I see, then, we should go to our class now. The crowd of students has lessened, so we should be able to find our class easily.¡± Said Millie while looking around the lobby. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! I found our class before the orientation started!¡± Topaz put both of her hands on her hips and puffed her chest. ¡°Fufufu, you can praise me!¡± ¡°Truly reliable, thank you, Topaz.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at Topaz with a smile. ¡°Fufufu, it¡¯s good that we have a reliable one here.¡± Added Millie. ¡°Huhuhu, you can leave it to me!¡± Topaz said, turned towards the entrance, and pointed her finger to the exit. ¡°Both of you can follow me from behind! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡±Ouu!!¡±¡± Naomi and Millie decided to play along with her and raised their hand to the air. *** The three of them were walking in a hallway of the school. While they were walking to their class, Topaz used this chance to explain the school layout to Millie and Naomi. ¡°So, there are 2 separated wings in this school. The left side is the side for operator division while the right side is for Esper division. Each building has 3 floors, the ground floor, where we are walking right now is for D and C class, while the second floor is for B and A class. In Esper division, the third floor is specially made for S-Class, where the top genius gathered from across the world. I bet the girl earlier, Mischa was in S-Class too with her friend that saved her.¡± Topaz explained the layout of the school while rotating her index finger and having a smug smile on her face. ¡°The second year¡¯s building was behind our building, the layout remained the same so you just need to remember this one!¡± Said Topaz while looking over at Naomi and Millie. ¡°That actually makes sense. If she¡¯s SSS-Ranked Esper, then she will certainly be in the S-Class. Her friend, maybe she¡¯s older than us? She could save SSS-Ranked Esper from a fight with Moon of Akasha and Mugetsu, so she definitely a high-ranked Esper.¡± Added Millie while touching her chin and looking at the ceiling. ¡°But that¡¯s just my guess. Her friend could be a man too, maybe it¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± Naomi, the friend of Mischa that both of them were talking about has a wry smile on her face. Mischa¡¯s boyfriend? Naomi couldn¡¯t imagine it. After all, Mischa didn¡¯t know any man, or at least that was what Naomi knows. Because Naomi didn¡¯t want them to make a wild guess, Naomi decided to give them a hint. ¡°I think she¡¯s the same age as us. And, Esper''s strength isn¡¯t measured by their rank. Maybe her friend is in our class?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true!¡± Exclaimed Topaz. ¡°Even if we are not ranked that high, the way we use our power is that matters the most!¡± Millie has a smile on her face as Topaz said that and nodded in agreement. They resumed their walk in silence until finally, Topaz stopped in front of a door with a metal sign above it. On the sign, it was written ¡®C Esper¡¯ with black paint. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived! This is our class!¡± Said Topaz as she looked back at Millie and Naomi. Naomi was focused on the sign on top of the door and thought. ¡®So this is the start of my school life? I hope this will be interesting.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Endo Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Skoll - Quicksilverlord Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 108 – Avos School 7 "Let¡¯s enter the class! I think we are the last one to arrive.¡± Said Topaz as she opened the door, or at least tried to open the door. The door didn¡¯t budge and didn¡¯t have any sign to open when Topaz tried to pull the handle. Topaz stepped back and looked at the door while putting her hand on her chin and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t it budge?¡± Millie was giggling because of Topaz''s behavior while Naomi stepped forward and pushed the door. The door easily opened and Naomi looked back at Topaz while having a smug smile. ¡°You have to push it. Not pull.¡± Said Naomi as she pointed at a small arrow-up sign under the handle. ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s why!¡± Topaz said as she smacked her fist on her palm. ¡°Hehehehe, I didn¡¯t see that sign.¡± ¡°My, I think we should enter right now? I can feel a lot of gazes directed to us from inside.¡± Naomi looked inside the classroom and saw that almost all the students in the class were watching them. Two or three students were busy with themselves so they didn¡¯t look at Naomi and her group, but more than half of the students in the class were watching them. With an attitude that was full of confidence, Topaz stormed into the class and made a greeting. ¡°Good morning!¡± Shouted Topaz as she raised her right hand. None of the students were answering Topaz and made her slump her shoulder. Naomi on the other hand, think that greeting was necessary and so she made a greeting too. ¡°Good morning.¡± Following Naomi, Millie entered the class and made a greeting too. ¡°Good morning, I hope we can get along well.¡± Even with the followed greeting from Naomi and Millie, none of the students were answering them. Even the boy that Naomi met in the line only looked out the window of the room. They were put in an awkward situation and Naomi just decided to look around the class. There were a total of 20 seats, with the usual chair and table that were used in an average school. In front of the class was a teacher podium, with a set of tables and chairs on the corner, on the opposite side of the door. The student¡¯s seats were made in 5 rows with 4 seats in each row. Behind the class was some kind of locker, Naomi guessed that they are the students¡¯ personal locker if this school implemented the same rules as the usual Japanese school. Naomi also looked at her new classmates and most of them were having mixed expressions. Most of them have a nervous expression while the confident one was having a relaxed one. The majority of her classmates were nervous, and that was visible from their stiff gesture of not answering Topaz¡¯s greeting. ¡®So Millie and Topaz are an unusual bunch in this school. I guess they just treated this school as a normal school instead of a special school like the other students here. Well, that includes me though, did I just make myself stand out without me realizing it?¡¯ Naomi looked at the empty seats in the class and saw that the last three seats on the back were empty. ¡°I will take the left!¡± Said Topaz as she walked towards the seat in the corner of the class. ¡°Then I will take the right, Naomi could take the middle.¡± Said Millie with a smile. Naomi nodded her head, they took their seats, and now they are waiting for the teacher to enter the class to start the homeroom. Naomi hang her backpack on the bag hanger on the table, and she sits comfortably while resting her head on her hand. ¡°Nee, Naomi¡­¡± Topaz called Naomi from her left with a voice lower than normal. She put her hands beside her mouth to prevent her voice to be heard by someone other than Naomi. Naomi looked at Topaz and imitated her gesture and said. ¡°Yes, Topaz?¡± ¡°Do you think that anyone in this class would agree to be my friend? They had such scary look on their face as if they think that everyone is their rivals!¡± As Topaz said that, Naomi looked around the class once more. She saw that some students were occasionally looking at the other student with some vigilance as if they are afraid of them. Naomi looked at Topaz once more and said. ¡°That¡¯s true, but at least you have me and Millie, right? And I will introduce you to my friend after school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Said Topaz as she smiled at Naomi. ¡°Ara, why do both of you leave me alone in your conversation?¡± A voice from behind made Naomi looking at the source of it. On the source of the voice, she saw Millie pouted at her, as if she was angry because she was left in the conversation. ¡°Nothing, just about the gaze of the classmates. They were too vigilant towards their own classmates, and Topaz thought that it was weird.¡± Explained Naomi to Millie with a low voice. ¡°I see, that¡¯s indeed true. But it¡¯s normal in a school like this right? Even in my middle school, the atmosphere was similar to this class. Well, give a month or two and they will open their heart towards the other classmates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I hope so.¡± Answered Naomi. Although Millie said that, her tone contained uncertainty. She herself didn¡¯t believe or was rather skeptical about her classmates. She hoped that they will open their heart and befriend others. But, she thought that¡¯s almost not possible. Naomi on the other hand, looking at the situation of her classmates with interest. She thought that maybe a situation like this is for the best. They will go through thin and thick together and finally, they will be bound together to fight the stronger opponent. Inside Naomi¡¯s mind, she began to think what¡¯s the best course of action to put her classmates, or rather all students in Avos Island in danger? She can¡¯t move her organization as she just make a move to let the Esper Association believes that Mugetsu was leaving the Avos Island. Then Naomi remembered something. She remembered a certain organization that her organization investigated for the last month. Naomi rested her head on the table, making her face not visible to anyone. A smile crept on her face as she thinks about her plan. The plan to make Smiling Sun attacks the Avos School. Her best bet is herself, she would put herself as a bait for them. But, she needs to collect the information about Smiling Sun from her organization first. ¡®That¡¯s settled, then let¡¯s enjoy the first day to the fullest.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Endo Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 109 – Avos School 8 The door of the class was opened and a woman wearing a suit with an unbuttoned shirt and short skirt entered the classroom. She has blond long hair that was tied into a braid behind her back. Her green eyes were sharp and show a look of seriousness fitting for a teacher. She was holding some kind of paper in her left hand and put it on the teacher¡¯s podium when she reached it. She put both of her hands on the podium¡¯s edge and looked at the students in the class with a smile on her face. She has a kind look in her eyes, totally different from the students¡¯ impression that she was a strict teacher. ¡°Good morning everyone, why are all of you having a nervous look on your face?¡± The teacher greeted the students. She looked around the classroom before stopping at Naomi who smiled when she looked at her and added. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems that I am mistaken, it¡¯s a majority of you. Don¡¯t be nervous, we are here to learn together.¡± Some of the students were releasing a sigh of relief when the teacher said that. They have unconsciously held their breath when the teacher entered the room. They are afraid of the teacher here after they heard and saw the headmaster directly. The teacher also noticed the students¡¯ fear and so she pressed a button that she took out from her pocket and a hologram screen appeared behind the teacher. On the screen, it has the photo of the teacher that stood in front of the class while wearing a formal set of suits, complete with the tie. Beside the photo, there is a biodata of the teacher written in the alphabet. Most students have understood the alphabet, as it was mandatory to understand English when they attended an international school like Avos School. The biodata was complete, even with the teacher¡¯s educational background to her career. Naomi looked at the teacher¡¯s name and as she had guessed, her age and ability were not shown on the screen, only a letter S was shown which Naomi guessed as her rank. ¡°Alright, I will introduce myself first, okay? My name is Edna Stirling, from today onwards, I will be the homeroom teacher of this class. Best regards, everyone.¡± The teacher introduced herself as she was looking at the students from the left to the right. She nodded her head a little before continuing. ¡°Is there anything that you wanted to ask? Feel free to ask me, as today''s schedule is consisted of introducing ourselves.¡± As the teacher said that, Topaz raised her right hand and yelled. ¡°I want to ask a question!¡± She got the teacher, Edna¡¯s attention. ¡°Yes, can you introduce yourself first?¡± Said Edna. Following Edna¡¯s word with a nod, Topaz stood from her seat and introduce herself as the students were looking at her. ¡°Sure! My name is Topaz Garcia, I was born in Scotland and grew up there! It¡¯s nice to meet all of you, I hope we can get along well!¡± Topaz sat on her seat again after she finished introducing herself. Edna nodded her head and said. ¡°So we are from the same country, then what¡¯s your question?¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Said Topaz as she smacked her right hand on her left palm. ¡°Teacher, can you tell us your ability? Or are we supposed to keep our ability a secret from our classmates?¡± The students¡¯ were having mixed reactions in response to Topaz¡¯s question. There is a student that clutched their skirt, some of them were smiling, while there is also a student who was looking around in confusion. Naomi was suspicious of their reaction. Why did they react like that when they just need to tell their classmates their ability? If what Edna¡¯s said was true, then they need to work together in the future. Naomi didn¡¯t see any disadvantages of telling her ability to her classmates. Indeed, she can be countered if they know her ability, but they can¡¯t work as a team if they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s abilities well. ¡®There must be something that I missed here, there is no way they will have those kinds of reactions if they agreed to enter the Avos School. Those who were smiling were fine, but those that were confused or afraid are problematic. Is it caused by discrimination? I don¡¯t know for sure, I will wait for Edna¡¯s answer.¡¯ Edna think for a little as she put her right hand on her chin and looked at the class. She was watching the various reaction of her students before answering Topaz¡¯s reaction. She had understood that some of her students were having some problems with their abilities. That was briefed before the first day. ¡®Those students were having trouble with their abilities until they were recruited by the Esper Association to join their program. I wanted them to tell their ability to their classmates, but I can¡¯t force them until the program started.¡¯ Thought Edna. After thinking for a while, Edna nodded her head and said. ¡°You are free to tell what your ability is and I won¡¯t force those who wanted to hide it to tell theirs. But, in a month or two, I hope you can tell your classmates about your ability.¡± ¡°Is that so? Thank you very much!¡± The students were sighing in relief as Edna said that. There is also a student that clicked their tongue because of disappointment. Naomi on the other hand was dissatisfied with Edna¡¯s words. Even if the students were having some trouble revealing their ability, Naomi still think that they need to tell their classmates about their ability. How can the other trust you if you keep your ability a secret? As Naomi was looking at Edna with a disappointed gaze, Edna clapped her hand and said. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s introduce ourselves to each other. After we are done with the introduction, you can go back to your residence or dorm if you are living in the school¡¯s dorm.¡± Edna took the paper that she put on the podium and looked at it. Written on the paper was a list of the students¡¯ name and their ability. The school has known the students¡¯ ability, as that is one of the reasons they were invited to this school. Edna think if the students wanted to hide their abilities, she needed to make a change to the attendance list. She nodded her head a little after browsing through the students¡¯ names and said. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with¡­¡± Edna looked around the class and pointed at Millie. ¡°From that student in the back. Can you please introduce yourself?¡± Millie nodded her head and smiled as she stood up. ¡°Yes, teacher. Pleased to meet you, my name is Millie Taylor. Please call me Millie. I¡¯m sorry but I think I will keep my ability a secret for now. I hope we can get along well, thank you.¡± Millie ended her introduction with a little bow and sat down on her seat. ¡°Thank you, Millie. Then the student beside her, please introduce yourself.¡± Said Edna as she looked at Naomi. Naomi nodded her head and give the class a business smile as she stood up with a straight body. ¡°I am Akasa Naomi, my ability is Telekinesis. Nice to meet you, I hope we can get along well.¡± Said Naomi as she smiled with closed eyes. She opened her eyes after a second and saw some students were looking at her while smiling, satisfied with her introduction. Although she didn¡¯t tell the class her rank, she did mention her ability. That made some of the students look at Naomi in a positive light, a girl full of confidence. Some of the students, however, look at Naomi with wide eyes. Maybe they recognize Naomi''s name or something, but that didn¡¯t matter for Naomi. Well, she was just having fun in this school while planning to make a mess to cure her boredom. Her target was set, it was the student that introduces themselves along with their ability. Now that her plan was decided, Naomi just need to prepare for the future move. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Endo Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Quellec - Exxator - Ototsu_Yume Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 110 – Avos School 9 ¡°Now for the next student.¡± Edna said as she looked at Topaz. ¡°Yes!¡± Topaz raised her hand as she stood up. Although she had introduced herself earlier, she still proceed with a formal introduction this time. ¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, my name is Topaz Garcia. I was born and raised in Scotland. I¡¯ve been invited to attend this school by the Esper Association because of my unique ability! From what that ability is, unfortunately, I won¡¯t tell you unless you are my friend. That¡¯s all!¡± Topaz stood back to her seat after she introduced herself. The next student to introduce themselves is the boy that Naomi met in the hall¡¯s lobby. The boy stood up from his seat by Edna¡¯s gesture and started to introduce himself with a flat expression. ¡°Hello, my name is Suzuki Akira. I am from Japan and I have no special feature to speak of. I have a rather strange ability so I would like to keep it a secret for now until I trust you enough to tell you my ability. That¡¯s all, thank you.¡± He sat back on his seat again as the other students started to introduce themselves. Most of the students were hiding their ability until a rather unique student with long black hair that was tied into a low ponytail introduced himself. ¡°Hahaha, only one person revealing her ability? And ten students after her hid their abilities? Weak! And you are proud of yourself to attend this school? Think carefully, you are weak! I only recognized a girl that was not afraid to tell us, strangers about her ability.¡± He laughed then shouted with a frown on his face. After he was done shouting, he slammed his fist on his left chest and said. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Ken. Ken Lopmus. I¡¯m here to be the strongest! I will join Mischa Belyaeva¡¯s team and beat Mugetsu myself. I can control Metal using my ability, I hope that we got along well, Akasa Naomi!¡± He looked at Naomi and give her a wild smile. Naomi recognized such a smile and sighed. ¡®Another battle maniac. Not that I hate them. But from what I heard from Chi, Stephen who was a battle maniac always bugged the other members to spar with him. And now this student set his sight onto me.¡¯ The student- Ken ¨Csat back on his seat with a satisfied smile on his face, as if he did something great by introducing himself like that. The next introduction went smoothly without anyone revealing their ability. Naomi was a bit disappointed by the result. She eyed Ken and saw him slumped his shoulder in disappointment too. What was their intention by hiding their ability? This is a freaking school that trains them to use their ability and hone their skill to be a future officer. Naomi must agree with Ken¡¯s speech earlier. They were so weak. She also never expected that Topaz said she would only tell her ability with her friend. That¡¯s okay, Naomi would ask Topaz later in that case. Millie was the first one to hide her ability, from what Naomi heard when she was talking about middle school, Naomi had guessed that there is some problem in Millie¡¯s middle school that lead her to hide her ability. ¡®Disappointing. Why do they do this to me¡­ Just tell me your ability and we are done here. It¡¯s troublesome, but I need to take a note to put them in danger so they will use their ability. If there is someone who can heal, then that will be a plus for me.¡¯ thought Naomi. After everyone was done with their introduction, Edna pressed a button that she used to control the hologram screen behind her and shows the school map. The school map was a rectangle, right in front of the entrance, there are 2 similar buildings that Naomi guessed as this building and the second year building. On the right side of the second building, there is a dome-shaped building, that was a hall where the students had their orientation earlier. Behind the dome-shaped building, there is a big rectangle. Naomi didn¡¯t know what¡¯s there and waited for Edna¡¯s explanation. ¡°Alright, maybe some of you have seen the map and some of you just follow some student to enter the school. That¡¯s why I will explain the school layout to you.¡± Edna said as she pressed the button and the screen behind her zoomed in to the 2 buildings on the left. ¡°This is the school building where the students will study. This building was equipped with the latest sensors which detect a chip in your uniform. So, if you didn¡¯t wear your uniform when you entered the building, you will be tasered and rendered unconscious with high voltage.¡± The students checked their uniforms when Edna said that. That¡¯s natural as this was a school owned by the Esper Association. In fact, Naomi had guessed something similar because she had some experience in dealing with chip-embedded clothes. This was normal, but it was easy to detect. The security indeed did a good job designing the uniform, but Naomi prefer something else to use as identification. Like the tattoo that her organization uses. The origin of that tattoo only came from a certain ink that Anna created, so she will be able to track the member of her organization with no problem. ¡°Now the building beside the second building was the hall, while there is an empty spot beside the first building that was planned to be built as the third building for the new first year.¡± Explained Edna as she zoomed at the dome-shaped building. Edna smiled and said to the students. ¡°I¡¯m sure that most of you were thinking. ¡®What are the rectangle shape behind the second building and the hall?¡¯ or ¡®Where is the training center?¡¯ I assure you I will answer that question soon.¡± Edna pressed the button again and the screen zoomed in, entering the rectangle behind the second building and the hall. When the screen was finished zoomed in, it was showing a wide area complete with gym and sports tools. The area also has lots of seemingly metal target that was used as target practice. The students'' eyes have shined as they saw the training area. Naomi also smiled a little because she saw that the training area was not as shabby as she had thought. ¡°This is where you will train your ability as an Esper. There will be an improvement as time passed, but for now, this training facility is enough for a greenhorn like you guys. Unfortunately, the S-Class will have their own separate training ground, so you will not be able to meet them for now.¡± ¡®So I won¡¯t be able to meet Mischa, what a shame.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she eyed the training facility. ¡°Well then, that concludes our homeroom. You can explore the school or go back to your residence. Just one thing, stay out of trouble as long as you wear the uniform, understand?!¡± ¡°¡±¡±YES!¡±¡±¡± Edna nodded her head and then finished the homeroom. ¡°Then, see you tomorrow.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Adam Skibicki Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Angelo Me?mer - Dex - Daniel O''Brien - dae14 - Krellash Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 111 – Avos School 10 The students were starting to leave the class when Edna was leaving. They had their own activities or projects which need their focus. That¡¯s why most of the students were leaving the class while leaving some of the non-serious students behind. Those were Naomi¡¯s group. Or rather, Naomi, Topaz, and Millie were the only ones left in the classroom. Topaz stood from her seat after picking her bag and walked between Millie and Naomi as she put her hands on their table. ¡°Hey! Which caf¨¦ is good for us to hang out?¡± Naomi picked her backpack that she hung on the table and said. ¡°How about Lunar caf¨¦? I¡¯ve been there a few times and the food was delicious. Not to mention, their environment is clean and beautifully arranged.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about them from outside the Island! The reviews on the internet were all positives, so I was curious about them.¡± Said Millie as she clapped her hand. ¡°I heard that their interior was beautifully arranged.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go there! How about your friend, Naomi?¡± Asked Topaz as she walked to the door. ¡°I will call her when we have arrived. She said she would join immediately.¡± Said Naomi as she stood up from her seats. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Added Millie. *** Arrived at the caf¨¦, Naomi¡¯s group took a seat outside the caf¨¦ because Millie said that she wanted to look at the sky while drinking a coffee. Naomi and Topaz agreed to her suggestion and they took a seat that was prepared outside the caf¨¦. Naomi called Mischa when she was on her way here and Mischa answered that she will go to the caf¨¦ as soon as she can. They ordered a variety of dishes in the caf¨¦. Topaz ordered a strawberry shortcake and latte, Millie ordered pasta and black tea, while Naomi ordered her usual sandwich and coffee. Naomi also took off her glasses and put them on her backpack, surprising Topaz and Millie. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want your face to be seen clearly so you use the glass, but am I wrong?¡± Asked Millie while looking at Naomi. They had sat around a circular table with Millie sitting across from Naomi while Topaz was sitting on Naomi¡¯s left. Naomi just looked at Millie with a smile and said. ¡°I never said that. I just wanted to divert the boy¡¯s attention from me so I wear the glasses. I had some bad experiences in middle school.¡± ¡®They always bugged me when I wanted to do something. They are too troublesome.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Topaz and Millie understood Naomi wrong though. They thought that Naomi maybe was attacked by some boys in middle school, that¡¯s why now Naomi has trauma about them. Millie covered her mouth with both of her hands while Topaz approached Naomi from behind and hugged her. ¡°There there, it¡¯s okay Naomi.¡± Said Topaz which made Naomi confused. She didn¡¯t understand why Topaz suddenly approached her from behind and hugged her. She was looking back at Topaz and asked. ¡°Why did you suddenly hug me?¡± ¡°No reason? I just thought that you maybe wanted a hug.¡± ¡°Is that so? You can release me now, Topaz.¡± Topaz released her hug as Naomi said that and took a seat again on her chair. At that moment, Millie decided to ask something. ¡°Naomi, why did you reveal your ability in your introduction? Are you not afraid of¡­ nevermind.¡± Millie''s words were warding off from her track had made Naomi curious. But before that, Naomi decided to answer Millie¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m the curious one. Why did everyone hide their ability? The student called Ken Lopmus was correct. We are attending the school to train as an Esper. If they hid their ability, then that means that person can¡¯t trust their comrade, is what I thought at that time.¡± Millie looked at Naomi a little before averting her gaze. Naomi seeing her reaction quickly added. ¡°I won¡¯t say that everyone is like that though. I¡¯m sure some of the students have their own reason for hiding their abilities.¡± Millie just nodded her head and said. ¡°You¡¯re correct¡­¡± ¡°Me me! I was planning to tell both of you my ability today as I had considered the two of you as my friends! Do you want to hear it?¡± Asked Topaz as she raised her hand. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve told the class about my ability, so I would like to hear yours.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not a problem. But I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t reveal my ability yet. I need some time.¡± Said Millie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Millie!¡± Shouted Topaz, drawing the attention of Millie. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself. My goal to tell you my ability is because I didn¡¯t want to hide anything from my friend. Just take your time, we can wait as long as you wanted to, right Naomi?¡± Naomi nodded her head and said. ¡°That¡¯s true, just take your time.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Said Millie with a smile. ¡°Now, unto my ability. Shall I tell you right now?¡± Topaz said and paused a little to give a dramatic effect. Not that it works though as Naomi and Millie just nodded their head in response. ¡°I think both of you will be surprised. My ability is considered rare in this world, almost no one has this ability other than me!¡± Topaz stood up and spread her arms. ¡°Really? How can you be so sure of that?¡± Asked Millie. Topaz put her hands on her waist and puffed her chest. ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯ve been told by the officer that recruited me. He said that my ability is rare and he wanted me to join the Avos School!¡± boasted Topaz. ¡°They told me that too¡­¡± Said Millie. Topaz¡¯s eyes went wide and looked at Millie in disbelief. Millie nodded her head a little at Topaz and Topaz turned to look at Naomi. ¡°No, I was not told that. The office that came to my house told me that I was a genius and invited me to join the Avos School.¡± Topaz sighed in relief when Naomi said that. If the Officer told Naomi who had the Telekinesis ability the same thing, then the office must¡¯ve lied about her ability being rare. But seeing Naomi was not told that Naomi¡¯s ability was rare, Topaz was relieved. She thought that maybe Millie¡¯s ability was rare like her. Topaz managed to recover and put on a smug smile as she said. ¡°W-well, into the main thing. My ability is¡­¡± *** So, cliffhanger. I know, it''s a cliffhanger Because, I wanted a cliffhanger. So it''s a cliffhanger. Don''t comment cliffhanger, because it''s obvious. So, Enjoy the cliffhanger. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Adam Skibicki - IceDemon Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - SpinRift Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 112 – Avos School 11 ¡°Your ability is?¡± Asked Naomi. Naomi and Millie were focusing their attention on Topaz. They are waiting for Topaz to reveal her ability to them. ¡°I am getting into it! I need to set the situation first.¡± Said Topaz. She took a deep breath and with her arms spread to the side, she said. ¡°My ability is-¡° As Topaz was about to say her ability, a waitress came from behind and interrupt her. ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± The waitress with red hair was bringing a tray with their order on top of it. Naomi was a bit surprised when she saw the waitress because she was really familiar with her. ¡®Anna? She¡¯s here already?!¡¯ thought Naomi. Anna had set the order to the table with a smile on her face, without realizing Naomi¡¯s identity. Naomi also played it cool and just smiled while looking at Anna who was setting the order on the table. ¡°Thank you.¡± Said Naomi as Anna had arranged their order on the table. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Please enjoy your stay.¡± After saying that, Anna turned around and walked inside the caf¨¦. Naomi was looking at Anna¡¯s figure while having a thought. ¡®If Anna was here, then Dan-Bi should¡¯ve been here too.¡¯ ¡°Naomi? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Millie. Naomi looked at Millie and said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, Topaz has yet to tell us her ability.¡± They looked at Topaz and saw her sobbing while tears were forming on the edges of her eyes. ¡°H-hey Topaz, why are you crying?¡± Naomi asked Topaz in a concerned tone. She never expected that Topaz would cry over being interrupted twice in a row. Topaz wipes the tears off her eyes. ¡°I-I mean¡­ I-I have set the situation right but the waitress interrupts me¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry if I suddenly cried.¡± Said Topaz while sobbing. Topaz sat on her seat again and looked down a little before looking up and smiling as if her crying earlier was a lie. ¡°Just kidding!¡± She said while giggling happily. Millie and Naomi were rendered speechless because of her. One moment she was crying, while a little while after that she was smiling. ¡°Hehehe, are you surprised? This is my ability.¡± Said Topaz while puffing her chest. Naomi was dumbfounded, she has nothing to say to react to Topaz. Topaz said that was her ability, but what? Acting? Millie took a more direct approach and asked Topaz. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand. So what¡¯s your ability, Topaz? You just cried and then smiled as if nothing happened¡­¡± Millie put her right hand on her right cheek and tilted her head. Naomi nodded her head and asked her. ¡°That¡¯s true, usually an Esper ability is obvious. For example, my Telekinesis allows me to move an object without touching it. Another example would be teleport and Adjustment. But your ability didn¡¯t seem to be obvious at first glance.¡± ¡®Mischa was not obvious too until I feel the effect though. But Mischa¡¯s ability was easy to guess when you are an experienced Esper. ¡°That¡¯s why the Esper Association called my ability a rare one!¡± Topaz proudly exclaimed to Naomi and Millie. ¡°It allows me to control emotion, I never try my ability to other people, but I can control my emotion to some extent.¡± Explained Topaz. Naomi was surprised, no, that was an understatement. An ability to control emotion, that was unheard of. That ability could become dangerous depending on who uses it. In the fight, anger would lead to doom. If the user of such an ability was present, she would benefit their ally because they could keep their allies emotions to an extent. From anger to calmness, and for the enemy, they could change them into being depressed or sad. That will make them lose their will to fight. ¡®What a terrifying ability. I will choose to fight Mischa and Melaine together rather than fight her.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she looked at Topaz who was giggling happily. ¡°Ara, that¡¯s certainly a rare ability. But to what extent could you control the emotion?¡± Asked Millie seriously. Topaz too had a serious look on her face. Naomi took a bit of her sandwich and munched on it while looking at the two of them. Topaz¡¯s ability was truly frightening, but Naomi decided that she shouldn¡¯t show it on her face. Topaz was telling them about her ability because Topaz had regarded them as her friend. And Naomi took friendship seriously. ¡®If Topaz was messing around with my organization, then I will show no mercy even though we are a friend.¡¯ Naomi''s way of thinking seems na?ve, but that¡¯s not the case. She has good control over her emotion. As long as Topaz¡¯s ability was not minded control, Naomi was confident to beat Topaz in a second without minding her emotion. The case would be different if Topaz made Naomi enraged though. A whole Island, or maybe a continent would be affected by the worst earthquake in that case. So Naomi right now will just leave all questioning towards Millie who was wary towards Topaz. That¡¯s why Millie put on such a serious look on her face. ¡°I tried it on myself many times. But, I could only change emotion to sadness, anger, happiness. Only three of that. I have yet to try it on other people because of some reason that I don¡¯t want to talk about right now. I hope you understand, Millie. I, want to trust my friend, that¡¯s why I told you about my ability. I hope you can trust me.¡± Said Topaz as she lowered her head. Naomi sipped her coffee with relaxed movement while watching them. Millie and Topaz realized that Naomi has been quiet since Topaz¡¯s declaration and looked over her. They saw her sipping a coffee in a relaxed movement. ¡°Are you not worried about Topaz¡¯s ability, Naomi?¡± Asked Millie. Naomi put the coffee cup on the table and looked at Millie. ¡°Why? We just need to trust Topaz in this case. Every ability is dangerous, so we could only trust the Esper who has those abilities.¡± Naomi looked at Topaz and said. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it. I will trust you.¡± ¡°N-Naomi!!¡± Shouted Topaz as a wide smile plastered on her face. ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯m sorry Topaz, for doubting you.¡± Said Millie. ¡°Umu, no problem, Millie!¡± It was at that moment Naomi felt Mischa near the caf¨¦. She looked back and saw Mischa was looking around the caf¨¦, trying to find her. Topaz and Millie who were sitting across Naomi had seen Mischa too and their eyes were opened wide. ¡°S-She¡¯s the girl from orientation!¡± Exclaimed Topaz by shouting. ¡°She¡¯s Mischa Belyaeva! What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Asked Millie. Mischa who heard Topaz¡¯s shout looked over Naomi and her group and smiled. She approached Naomi¡¯s table and then said. ¡°There you are, Naomi. You just said the previous caf¨¦ so I thought that it was the right place. Next time tell me the name of the caf¨¦!¡± Said Mischa. ¡°Sorry about that, but you are here now, right?¡± Answered Naomi while giggling happily. Mischa sighed as she put her hands on her hips and said. ¡°That¡¯s just like you¡­¡± ¡°N-nee, Naomi. W-was the friend that you are talking about is¡­¡± Topaz said while stuttering a little, she was nervous because she sat in front of the new SSS-Ranked Esper. Naomi looked at Topaz with a playful smile and exclaimed. ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t tell you yet? Yes, my friend is her, Mischa Belyaeva.¡± ¡°¡±Say that earlier!!¡±¡± Shouter both Topaz and Millie together. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Adam Skibicki - IceDemon Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - urik aaby - Evan Cloud - Omni - Jack Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 113 – Avos School 12 ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit now, Mischa? The seat on my right is empty.¡± Said Naomi to Mischa. ¡°Sure, I will call a waitress to order a drink before that, I will be back in a minute.¡± Mischa walked away from Naomi¡¯s table and went inside the caf¨¦ to order a drink. Naomi then turned to look at Topaz and Millie who were looking at her, waiting for her explanation. ¡°Shoot your question.¡± Said Naomi as she have a smug smile on her face. ¡°She¡¯s your friend?¡± Asked Millie as she put her right hand in front of her mouth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a year since then. We met in Tokyo.¡± Answered Naomi. Topaz raised her right hand and stood up from her seat as her right hand leaned against the table. ¡°So, the friend of Mischa that saved her is you?¡± This time Naomi paused for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± Millie sighed as she covered her mouth using her hand and exclaimed. ¡°Oh god, it¡¯s you.¡± Topaz looked at Millie in confusion. Naomi had said that it was not her, but why did Millie say that it was Naomi? Naomi also tilted her head and said. ¡°I said no though?¡± ¡°O-oh right. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly because I was still nervous about meeting with Mischa Belyaeva.¡± Millie quickly said that and took a sip from her tea. She was holding the cup in a refined manner with her right hand on the cup¡¯s handle and her left hand was holding the saucer below the cup. ¡®Strange. Millie said that clearly. She definitely believed that I am the one that Mischa said as her friend.¡¯ Naomi was looking at Millie with an interest. Why did Millie didn¡¯t believe what she said? Another problem that needs to be solved. Topaz was looking at her in amazement and voiced it out. ¡°Your way to drink is so refined! Can you teach me?!¡± Millie slowly put the cup back on the table and smiled at Topaz. ¡°Sure, anytime you want.¡± They talked about not-so-important things and Naomi ate her sandwich in silence. After a while, Mischa was back from the caf¨¦ bringing a disposable cup in her left hand, and sat beside Naomi. ¡°Ah, I think an introduction is necessary, right?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think that you would bring 2 other friends to this caf¨¦. So I would appreciate it if you introduce them to me, Naomi.¡± Answered Mischa ¡°Then¡­¡± Naomi looked at Topaz and introduce her. ¡°The girl with a short bob cut and unbuttoned uniform is Topaz Garcia.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nice to meet you! My name is Topaz Garcia!¡± Said Topaz with full of energy as she smiled at Mischa. ¡°Nice to meet you, Topaz. As you know, my name is Mischa Belyaeva.¡± Answered Mischa. ¡°Yes, I know! It¡¯s an honor to be able to talk to you like this!¡± Mischa was frowning when Topaz said that. She was unhappy when a girl on her age was saying something like honor or something when they meet her. Topaz and Millie didn¡¯t realize that yet because they are too preoccupied with their thought. ¡°Topaz, you should say ¡®I hope we can get along¡¯ instead of that. Mischa is also a girl of our age, you know?¡± Fortunately, Naomi catches on Mischa¡¯s expression quickly and said that to Topaz. Topaz also realized what she said and she quickly bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that! I mean, I hope we can get along from now on!¡± Topaz raised her head and give Mischa a wide smile. Mischa also smiled when Topaz said that and looked at Naomi in gratitude. ¡°Yes, I hope we can get along.¡± ¡°Now, for the blond-haired girl over there, her name is Millie Taylor.¡± Said Naomi as she pointed at Millie with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Millie.¡± Said Mischa. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± Answered Millie. Their greeting was short, but maybe that¡¯s because their personality was almost the same as each other. Or we should say that Mischa¡¯s previous personality was similar to Millie''s. She had changed since she met Naomi and become more cheerful and confident. When Naomi first met Mischa, she was empty. A robot would be the perfect definition of Mischa if she didn¡¯t meet Naomi and open up to her. They are talking to each other and laughed occasionally. Naomi also joined in their conversation and they spent a few hours sitting in the caf¨¦ and getting to know each other. At the same time, Millie¡¯s curiosity was also growing and she asked Mischa. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about something since the orientation, but can you answer my question?¡± Mischa looked at Millie and said. ¡°About my friend, right?¡± Millie nodded her head while Naomi was listening to their conversation as she called a waitress to refill her coffee. ¡°Hmm, should I tell them, Naomi?¡± Said Mischa as she looked at Naomi with a playful smile. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Muttered Millie in a low voice that can¡¯t be heard by the other. Naomi turned to look at Mischa and tilted her head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°About that, you know?¡± Hinted Mischa as she looked at Naomi while bending her body a little. Naomi had a look of realization before slamming her hand on her palm. ¡°Oh! About your friend? Sure, tell them.¡± Millie was bewildered, she didn¡¯t believe that Naomi just said that. She was focusing on Mischa to hear what she will say. Topaz also looked at Mischa with excited eyes and waited for Mischa to tell her who was her friend that saved her. Topaz thought that Mischa¡¯s friend must be in S class or A class because her friend was managed to save her. ¡°Well, the thing is. Do you know the other SSS-Ranked Esper beside me?¡± Asked Mischa to Topaz and Millie. They both shook her head. The identity of the SSS-Ranked was kept a secret, that is until Mischa appeared. That¡¯s why lots of students were looking up at her and wanted to get close to her. Millie and Topaz were lucky, they get to know Mischa because of Naomi. They are thankful towards her, but Millie was still a bit disappointed because Naomi told them a lie earlier. She understand that sometimes a person would tell a lie when they wanted to hide something, that¡¯s why she was not angry. But now, Mischa was here and she was about to tell them about her friend. She was confused by the question Mischa, but she just answer her honestly. ¡°That SSS-Ranked Esper was in this town. She resides in the same hotel as me and Naomi, the Starlight hotel.¡± ¡°¡±Really?!¡±¡± Topaz and Millie exclaimed at the same time. Topaz slammed the table and leaned towards Mischa while Millie covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Yes, and my friend who saved me was that SSS-Ranked Esper.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 54 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - IceDemon - Evan Cloud Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - stephen hodge Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 114 – Avos School Final After explaining Mischa¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ to Topaz and Millie, they decided to go back to their residence and bid Naomi and Mischa goodbye. Topaz said that she was living in the school¡¯s dorm while Millie has an apartment room in the city, near the school. That¡¯s why they were walking back together and left Mischa and Naomi in the caf¨¦. When they were gone, Mischa looked at Naomi and asked. ¡°Are you sure, Naomi? After all, you were the ones that saved me that time. I wanted to boast about you to the students in Avos Island, but you said that you hated attention and ask me to hide the fact.¡± Naomi just smiled and looked at Mischa while playing with her side hair. ¡°What are you talking about, Mischa. You didn¡¯t tell them a lie. Melaine had helped you, she was helping you by training you, right?¡± ¡°You are a sneaky one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Said Mischa as she smiled at Naomi. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust them?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Asked Naomi as she tilted her head. ¡°We just met earlier, you think I will trust them that easily?¡± ¡°You did trust me easily though?¡± Teased Mischa at Naomi. Both of them were laughing at that until Naomi said. ¡°They did come to me to be likeable more than my other classmates. But I can¡¯t trust them easily when they hide their ability. Unless they told me their reason to hide their ability, I won¡¯t trust them easily. Topaz, her ability is a bit dangerous and that made me not able to trust her.¡± Explained Naomi. Mischa understood Naomi¡¯s reasoning. Especially in a school that they attend where the competition decides everything. Mischa also didn¡¯t anyone in the school besides Naomi that she knows for a year already. That¡¯s why she told every student in her speech that she has a friend that saved her even though she¡¯s an SSS-Ranked Esper. That way, everyone would be focused on searching for her friend, like Topaz and Millie earlier. But what Mischa didn¡¯t expect was, the focus turned into her searching for a reliable companion. ¡°I was also bugged by everyone in my class. They wanted to get into my team¡­ Tell me, Naomi, do I have a team?¡± Mischa said with a wry smile on her face. Naomi giggled at her question. ¡°Yes you are, what do you think about Miss Nobi, Melaine, and me? Are we not part of Mischa¡¯s team?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say it that way, Naomi. You do understand that I thought of you and Hotaru as my friend, not part of my team. Melaine¡­ she¡¯s like¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°A pervert inside the team? That post will suit her.¡± ¡°Certainly, but she only targeted you.¡± Retorted Mischa. ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡± Both of them were laughing and decided to back to their hotel after a while. *** In the certain office room. Inside an office with only a set of tables and chairs and 2 couches, the door was opened and a girl entered the room. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± an energetic voice of a girl greeted a woman who sat on the chair. The woman turned her chair and looked at the person who just greeted her and said. ¡°How is it, the first day of school?¡± The woman was wearing a suit and she has short dark green hair. She was also wearing a reading glass that she took off when she looked at the girl. The girl flopped down on the couch and answered the woman. ¡°It was fun! I¡¯ve made a new friend and managed to make a contact with the target.¡± The girl was swinging his leg and looked at the woman with a smile. The woman rested her elbow on the table and put her head on top of her hands. ¡°Good, you do know what you should do in this case, right?¡± ¡°I should close my distance to the target and observe her. I also need to collect any useful information from the school. Especially about the corrupt higher-up of the Esper Association and Mischa Belyaeva. Thankfully I made contact with her through my target, so I think I can do that.¡± Answered the girl as she looked up at the ceiling. The woman nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was always wondered why did the Moon of Akasha was always targeting the Esper Association. But, with a document that I got a month ago, I sort of understand their reason. That¡¯s why I asked you to investigate them, Topaz¡± ¡°You can leave it to me, Mother. It¡¯s for the justice.¡± ¡°Yes, for the justice.¡± *** In an unknown apartment The door of the room was opened and a girl entered the apartment room. The apartment room was only a simple one-room with a bed, a study desk, and a sink that also work as a kitchen. The girl put her bag near her bed and sat on a chair of her study desk. She pulled out a holo phone and dialed a certain number. The call connected after a few seconds and a voice called out to the girl from the speaker. ¡°Report.¡± The voice was short, but it sounded like a rough voice of a man in his thirties or maybe forties. The girl gulped saliva and said. ¡°The first day of school was normal. I made a friend with a girl named Akasa Naomi, the manager of Akasa Inc. in Japan, and Topaz Garcia, an energetic girl.¡± ¡°¡­ Good job. You are allowed to befriend Akasa Naomi. Make sure to know the background of Topaz Garcia, or you won¡¯t be allowed to be near her. You must know, that you are an heir to our company, I put my hope on you, Millie.¡± The voice sounded harsh as if commanding the girl- Millie, to obey him. Millie bit her lips and said. ¡°Understood, Father.¡± The call was ended by the other side and Millie let out a long sigh before she lay down on the bed. ¡°This sucks¡­¡± *** When the two girls were facing their own problem, Naomi was walking through an underground base while wearing her black dress and mask, donning an attire of Mugetsu. She opened the door that lead into a certain development room which was full of a machine and lots of paper that were scattered on the floor. Inside the room was Chi with an unkown lanky man. The man has black hair that was slicked back and sharp black eyes. Both of them were wearing a white lab suit and turned to look at Naomi when the door was opened. ¡°How is it?¡± Asked Naomi towards Chi and the man. ¡°All clear, Princess.¡± Answered the man at Naomi¡¯s question. The man brought a black bracelet towards Naomi and handed it to her. Naomi raised the bracelet and observes it before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Good.¡± With one word from Naomi, the man was beamed into a smile. ¡°I am honored to hear your praise.¡± ¡°With this, we could move into the next phase. Chi, send all the information about Smiling Sun to me.¡± ¡°Certainly Princess.¡± Naomi nodded at her word and said. ¡°I will leave all of it to you.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Evan Cloud Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 115 – The Storm 1 RaizarP Yo! Raizar here. I am working on a new novel with my friend right now. It was a yuri novel, with a lot of smut elements (which you love). It would be a Magical Girls novel... why. I just got an idea from my dream and told my friend about it. Surprisingly she agreed to write it because I had no time. So, the novel will originated from my idea with me as the planner, but the writer would be my friend! Her username in SH is: ShuviLily You should check her profile! She write a good re:zero fanfiction too. That''s all that I wanted to say, have a good day! On the second day of school, Naomi knocked on Mischa''s room and they were walking towards the school together. Adding to Naomi''s glasses and tied hair, she was wearing a black bracelet on her left hand with a white gem that was carved into a crescent moon. Mischa realized her new accessory asked her. ¡°Naomi, what¡¯s that? That¡¯s pretty.¡± Naomi raised her left hand to show Mischa her bracelet and smiled. ¡°This? I got this after we are separated yesterday. It was a present from the Lunar caf¨¦ because I went there almost every day. They said it was to commemorate something.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mischa leaned closer to see the bracelet and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty. I kind of wanted one for myself.¡± Naomi looked at the bracelet for a moment before saying. ¡°Should I make one for you? With the technology of our company, making such bracelet would be easy.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will trouble you.¡± Asked Mischa as she smiled. ¡°What kind of shape that you want? I can request it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mischa began thinking while putting her hand on her chin before saying. ¡°¡­ then I will request a star! If you have a white moon, then a yellow star as a companion would be perfect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°Then a yellow star, right.¡± Naomi pulled out her holo phone and called someone. The call connected almost instantly. ¡°Ah, sorry to disturb you. Can you make a black bracelet with a gem craved as a star? Yes, the star is yellow. I will send the reference image later. Thank you¡± She ended the call and looked at Mischa. ¡°She said that the bracelet will be done tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Naomi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Both of them were walking to the school in silence after that. When they were near the school, the situation was the same as yesterday. But what made difference was there are 2 lines of students standing while looking at each other right inside the school. They were making lines parallel with the entrance gate, Naomi was looking at them and counting them. They were 19 students in total, if she add one student then it will be a full class of this school. Naomi then looked at their uniform. The logo on their left chest was gold in color, indicating that they were from S-Class. Suspicion hit Naomi as she looked at Mischa. She saw Mischa¡¯s mouth was wide open as she face-palmed and averted her gaze. ¡°Those guys¡­¡± muttered Mischa. ¡°Your classmate?¡± asked Naomi while looking at Mischa with curiosity. ¡°Yes, they call themselves as part of my team¡­¡± Said Mischa as she peeked through the gap between her finger. She put her hand back and said. ¡°¡­let¡¯s ignore them.¡± Mischa started walking again before followed by Naomi and they walked side-by-side again. Naomi smiled at Mischa¡¯s word and tease her about it. ¡°So you¡¯ve got a follower now. How did it feel?¡± Mischa was always teasing Naomi about Melaine, but now Mischa was in Naomi¡¯s position. Naomi used the chance to pay her back and tease her about it. ¡°Awful. Also, prepare yourself, we are entering the zone.¡± Said Mischa. Naomi didn¡¯t understand why Mischa said that. But when they passed the entrance gate, the lined-up students suddenly bowed their heads and shouts. ¡°Good Morning!! Miss Mischa!¡± Their voice was so loud that the normal students were covering their ears and looked at them as if they are crazy. Earlier, the normal students were wondering why the S-Class students were lining up near the gate, and afraid to talk or even look at them. But after the display, they just thought that maybe the S-Class students were only waiting for their leader, in this case, Mischa Belyaeva, to greet her. Although they are loud and some of the students were considering the S-Class students as crazy, they are still afraid to approach them purely because they are in S-Class. Naomi was the one who get the most attention. She was walking beside Mischa Belyaeva, the SSS-Ranked Esper as if she is her friend. Naomi also forgot about that. She didn¡¯t want a lot of attention, but now she was the focus of the whole students near the gate. She let out a sigh of defeat and just accepted it. ¡°Enough, you can raise your head. I told you that I wanted to be treated as a normal student right?¡± They raised their head as soon as they heard Mischa¡¯s word. A student from the line that has bright brown hair with a lean body stepped forward and said. ¡±We can¡¯t do that, Miss Mischa. You are considered the leader of the youth, we can¡¯t treat you as a normal student, that would be an insult to you.¡± The other students nodded their heads on his word, agreed with what he said. Now Naomi had understood the situation. They were different from Melaine. They are worst than her. Melaine was indeed a pervert and always put Naomi first before anything, but she still obeyed all Naomi¡¯s orders. In this case, the students were only a follower of Mischa, not her subordinates. That¡¯s why they acted like that as if it was Mischa¡¯s wish. They are also not following Mischa¡¯s word because they thought that they are not wrong. ¡®I somehow felt sorry for Mischa. But I won¡¯t stop teasing her though.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Whatever, I will go for now. Let¡¯s go, Naomi.¡± Mischa started walking towards the building as Naomi still stood in her place, watching Mischa walk away. She turned to look at the boy who answered Mischa earlier and said in a low voice, directed at the boy. ¡°Cult Leader.¡± Naomi walked away, leaving the boy dumbfounded in his place. He gritted his teeth and looked at Naomi¡¯s back who was walking away towards the school building. He was angry at how Naomi called him but somehow he managed to rein his emotion before the other students in S-Class realized his expression. A woman with messy black hair that was cut short approached the boy and said. ¡°What did she say to you, Shun?¡± The boy recovered from his state and smiled as he looked at the girl. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but did you know that girl, Ayaka?¡± The girl- Ayaka, nodded her head. ¡°She is Akasa Naomi. The manager of Akasa Inc. in Japan. She¡¯s quite influential in the industry. Also, there is some information that stated that she¡¯s Miss Belyaeva¡¯s best friend.¡± Explained Ayaka. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting.¡± The boy- Shun, smiled and looked at Naomi¡¯s figure that was entering the building. ¡°Akasa Naomi, I will make you regret calling me that way.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Evan Cloud - Ruben Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 116 – The Storm 2 ¡°Then I will go upstairs. Be careful of those guys though, Naomi. I could feel that they might¡­ no, they will target you because you came to the school with me.¡± Said Mischa in front of the stairs as she looked at Naomi. Naomi¡¯s response to Mischa was a small smile. Naomi just looked at Mischa and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can protect myself just fine.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve learned from experience to not underestimate a low ranked Esper after you saved me. It just depends on the person on how to control their ability. Melaine did say that when she trained me, but I didn¡¯t believe it and was overconfident with my ability.¡± ¡°Ha-hahaha¡­ Melaine¡¯s word is hard to believe after all. But, you should be careful too. I think they will ask you about me later.¡± ¡°I know. Then see you after school, Naomi.¡± Mischa went upstairs and waved her hand towards Naomi. Naomi waved back until Mischa was gone from her vision and then she walked towards her classroom. When she was walking towards her classroom, a lot of the students were whispering to each other while seeing Naomi. Naomi was a bit curious about their conversation, so she enhance her hearing to hear their conversation. Naomi¡¯s target of eavesdropping was 2 girls that were whispering to each other in the hallway in front of Naomi. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their gaze and looked at Naomi with scorn in their eyes. ¡°¡­she¡¯s talking with Mischa Belyaeva?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is? She¡¯s an Akasa, of course, she can talk with Mischa Belyaeva. They are a big company that almost monopolized the weapon industry in this world.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s also using her connection to enter this school? How despicable.¡± ¡°She must be trying to get close to Mischa Belyaeva for her gain. I somehow pity her. Even Akasa trying to get close to her. Mischa Belyaeva must¡¯ve hated Akasa for that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Naomi was trying to keep her calm when she heard that. This is the first time someone talked something bad about her right in front of her. Usually, most people would try to get on Naomi¡¯s good side. Either to gain a connection with Akasa Inc. or boys wanted to get close to her. ¡®This is the first time someone talked bad about me¡­ What is this feeling?¡¯ Naomi was confused, she was confused with the feeling that she never had. ¡®My chest somehow hurt, is this sadness that I felt? No, I¡¯ve felt insulted?¡¯ thought Naomi. Naomi took a deep breath and made her hearing back to normal, to not hear any of their conversations again. ¡®If I heard them saying more of that, I would snap for sure.¡¯ Naomi just passed them without even looking at them. Unknown to Naomi, she had released an unknown pressure that made the two girls cower in fear when she passed them. It was not Naomi¡¯s Esper pressure that scared the two girls. Rather, it was how Naomi bring herself that scared them. They can¡¯t look Naomi in her eyes because of that. Naomi wasn¡¯t smiling at this point. She was frowning and trying to keep her calm. Naomi who didn¡¯t realize that entered her classroom and the atmosphere inside the classroom suddenly dropped. The students that were arrived in the class earlier than Naomi were looking at her with their eyes wide open as they thought. ¡®What happened?¡¯ That thought filled the students'' minds as they saw Naomi walk to her seat and sit down without saying anything. After a few seconds passed, Naomi was letting out a sigh and the atmosphere was returned to normal. Some of the students were holding their breath without them even realizing it. They finally took a long sigh after the atmosphere returned to normal and resumed their activities. That day, a warning was issued towards the students¡¯ minds, regardless of who they are. ¡®Don¡¯t piss Akasa Naomi off.¡¯ That thought was engraved to the students that were in class C at that time. Unfortunately, the later students didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and were confused why their class was quiet. Topaz and Millie for some reason arrived at the class together and they greeted Naomi before taking their seat. Edna arrived after all the students took their seats and began her lesson. The first lesson was about Esper History, which Naomi know as bullshit history. Even then, Naomi kept listening to the lesson as normal students should. But then, contrary to Naomi¡¯s expectation, Edna began to tell something unexpected. ¡°¡­ There is something more to the history that was not published to the public. You will learn about that history when you are in your second year. We, the teacher thought to share this history in your second year because we thought that you need time to get used to the environment here. The history contains something that was hidden to the public, we need to make sure that the students who know about it can keep the secret about the history from the public.¡± Naomi was interested in real history, that¡¯s before she meet with Melaine. But now, that she knows. She just thought that the history was normal, more normal than the flowery bullshit that was shared with the public. The other students looked surprised though, and that made Edna smile. ¡°Well, there is still one year until you learn the real history. We will train you before that time comes. Now, onto the second lesson. I know that most of you are waiting for this lesson.¡± Edna pushed a button that she took out from her pocket and the screen from the first day appeared behind Edna again. The screen was showing a training facility with the big word ¡®TRAINING¡¯ on top of it. Edna smiled and the students were also excited. ¡°Today I will show you the training facility. That facility would be available for free for the students 24/7 as long as you don¡¯t abuse it.¡± The students cheered at Edna¡¯s word, even Topaz and Millie were not the exception. Naomi was also interested and has a small smile on her face. ¡°Now, pick up your butt, and let¡¯s go to the training facility, you maggots!¡± All of a sudden, a shout came from outside of the door followed by the door being opened. A stout figure of a woman with a brown hair that was styled into reggae hairstyle entered the room. She was wearing a green military tanktop with green pants and combat boots. She looked around the room before crossing her arms and shouts. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go, maggots!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Ruben - SaitamaBlast Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - TOLUWANIMI D AKINBINU - FadedWaffle Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 117 – The Storm 3 ¡°Now, Maggots! You better listen to me in this training ground!¡± The stout woman earlier was standing in front of class C students in a wide facility with number 1 and letter C written on the wall behind her. Naomi and her classmates were brought to this facility after the stout woman entered the room. This facility is located underground behind the Hall. Surprisingly, they could access this facility by using an elevator that was built inside the hall, so they must enter the hall first before getting inside this facility. On the wall around the facility were varieties of letters starting from 1D to 3A which Naomi guess to separate the training ground of each class. Naomi didn¡¯t see the letter S though, they must¡¯ve got a special training facility built somewhere. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve entered the training ground, what is your impression?¡± Asked the woman. A student which Naomi known as Ken raised his right hand. ¡°It¡¯s big, Teacher!¡± The stout woman was snickering and said. ¡°Of course it¡¯s big, you Duffus! What I mean is what¡¯s your impression of this training facility!¡± Naomi looked around the facility they are in. There is a lot of gym equipment lying around, ready to use. There is also a dummy target that she saw on the screen when Edna explains the facility to them. Beside Naomi, Topaz raised her hand energetically and shouted. ¡°Me me! This training facility has complete equipment which could allow us to train our body and ability!¡± Finally, the stout woman smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, this training has complete equipment to train your body and ability. You can use the Gym equipment to train your body and use the dummy target as a punching bag or imaginary enemy for you to use your ability!¡± Disagree with her word, Naomi raised her hand. According to Naomi¡¯s understanding of human nature, a person who has a personality similar to the stout woman in front of her would get angry when someone advise them. She smiled as she was looking at the Teacher? Or instructor in front of her and said. ¡°Then, where is the robot for us to train our combat ability? Was there no other instructor to spar against in case our ability only work against a living opponent? Also, is there no ability limiter for us to use to train our ability in limited strength?¡± The stout woman shut her mouth at Naomi¡¯s word. She began to ponder a while before answering Naomi. ¡°That¡¯s true. We do need those thing. Unfortunately, we only have enough budget to prepare these types of equipment for S-Class.¡± On the contrary to Naomi¡¯s expectation, the stout woman didn¡¯t get angry. No, she even shook her head in disappointment because the facility was not as complete as she had described. Now Naomi feels bad for her. Because Naomi planned to use the training facility too, she suggested. ¡°How about I get the robots? However, I can¡¯t get myself an ability limiter. For those who can get an ability limiter, please get it for me. I will pay for all of it.¡± The students were looking at Naomi as if they had seen something unbelievable. Who in their right mind would throw money to buy equipment for their school? The stout woman too was bewildered. She never expected that a student would suggest that. ¡°What is your name? No, who are you?¡± Asked the stout woman to Naomi. Naomi give the stout woman a kind smile and said. ¡°Akasa Naomi, the manager of Akasa Inc. in Japan. I could provide this class with the highest-end robots, but I could not get my hand on the ability limiter because our company didn¡¯t make them.¡± The stout woman¡¯s eyes were wide open when Naomi said that. ¡°Really? I could get the ability limiter if I have the money. They are strictly circulated within the Military, but I have some connection.¡± The stout woman grinned as she said that. ¡°Sure, I will send you the credits, Miss?¡± The stout woman realized that she didn¡¯t introduce herself yet to the class. She looked at the students in front of her. ¡°My name is Susan, Susan Hays.¡± The students noted her name, while Millie approached Naomi from behind and whispered with her hands being placed around her mouth, trying to dampen the sound so the other students can¡¯t hear her. ¡°Are you sure, Naomi? By announcing your name and your position, you will get bugged by those that wanted to take advantage of you. Not only that, you will provide the equipment for the training facility of this class? Won¡¯t it be better if you use it yourself?¡± Naomi just smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will train myself here too.¡± ¡®To observe the other students.¡¯ Added Naomi in her mind. ¡°Is that so?¡± Millie backed away from Naomi. ¡°I guess that¡¯s your own discretion to do with what¡¯s yours.¡± Naomi looked at Susan and saw that she was calling someone with her holo phone. As she put down her holo phone, she smiled and walked towards Naomi. ¡°Thank you, can you meet me later after school?¡± Naomi thinks for a while before answering. ¡°Sure, where can I meet you later?¡± Susan nodded her head. ¡°We can meet in the teacher lounge. I will be there.¡± After saying that to Naomi, Susan walked back to the front and looked at the students who were chattering because of what Naomi had said earlier. ¡°Now then, back to the class Maggots!¡± Susan¡¯s attitude suddenly changed and she become strict again as she narrowed her eyes to look at the students. They stopped their chattering and looked at Susan with a bit of fear. ¡°We were interrupted earlier because of me, for that, I apologize. But, aren¡¯t you glad? Akasa would provide you guys with the highest-end robots that you could use as a training partner!¡± The students were smiling at that, but some of them were having an unhappy expression as they looked at Naomi. ¡°Now, onto the next thing, today we will have a test. Physical Test! I hope you are ready, or you will faint midway, Maggots!¡± Naomi is excited. She had never done the test since a year ago after she took the position of the Manager of Akasa Inc. and stopped going to school. Should she go all out with her real strength? Or should she held herself back with Adjustment? Maybe she should go all out with her Adjustment and surprise everyone? ¡®Now then, which approach should I take?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - SaitamaBlast - Terry Luo Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Joshua Smith Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 118 – The Storm 4 ¡°Now, I will ask you to change your clothes into a combat one in the training room. Each student was provided with one set of clothes in their locker, you can find your uniform there.¡± Susan pointed at 2 doors right below the letter C behind her. ¡°The left door is for male students, the right door is for female students. Now move your ass!!¡± With Susan¡¯s shout, every student ran towards the door to change their clothes. Naomi also followed the wave of the students from behind, she just walked instead of running because she knew that even if they run, they need to find their locker first and then change their clothes. Topaz and Millie were also walking beside Naomi, they were excited to see the combat clothes that Susan talked about. Topaz was walking on Naomi¡¯s left while Millie was on Naomi¡¯s right. ¡°Hey, what do you think the combat clothes looked like?¡± Asked Topaz. Millie put her right hand on her cheek and said. ¡°Maybe the skin-tight one? Most of the combat clothes were skin-tight to maximize the movement of our body.¡± ¡°Eh~ Skin-tight suit? I don¡¯t really like that one.¡± Whined Topaz. She looked at Naomi and asked. ¡°What do you think, Naomi? Is it a skin-tight one? Or the normal clothes?¡± ¡°I think it will be the combination of two. There will be additional clothes on top of the skin-tight combat clothes to pocket a hidden weapon or something like that.¡± Answered Naomi. To tell the truth, Naomi also didn¡¯t know what a combat suit looked like. Her company did make some, but it was the normal Kevlar used by the guards of the Esper Association or bodyguards of some companies. She did see a combat suit for Esper on the internet, but that source was not believable. Some of the combat suits on the internet were revealing a lot of skin or the sexy ones. So Naomi is curious about the real combat suit and can¡¯t contain her excitement. She has a big smile on her face as she looked at the door that was located a little distance away from them through her glass. They had arrived in front of the door and opened it. The room was spacious for a changing room. Each locker has something like a green-colored curtain beside it for the students to change inside. There are five lockers on the left and five on the right. In the middle of the room was a long bench to sit down and tie the shoes. The locker itself has gray color, like a normal locker. Naomi began to look for her locker and found it in the first locker on the left. Topaz and Millie also found their lockers. Topaz¡¯s locker was the 5th locker on the left while Millie¡¯s was the 5th locker on the right. Naomi opened her locker and there are 2 clothes hanged inside. The first one was a black skin-tight suit that was made from something like carbon because it didn¡¯t have the luster that clothes usually have. The clothes have long sleeves and gloves in one piece. The skin-tight clothes have a zipper on the back that extended until the waist of the clothes. There are no other special features of the clothes except for a big X in the chest area. The second clothes that were hung inside the lockers was a white shirt and skirt similar to the uniform clothes, but it has short sleeves and a black collar. Naomi touched the clothes and found a gun holster behind the clothes left chest area. Under those clothes were a pair of combat boots that was similar to that of the military but colored black. Naomi''s guess was right on the spot, they combined the usual combat clothes and a normal one to achieve an aesthetic sense while retaining the original function. Naomi smiled and took the clothes with her as she changed inside the curtain. She took off her clothes and underwear before wearing the skin-tight clothes. The clothes were fitting themselves on Naomi¡¯s body, further enhancing her big assets. Her bracelet was placed on top of the skin-tight suit to allow Naomi to reach it without any problem. She then proceeds to wear a white shirt and skirt. They were also fitting on Naomi¡¯s body, she tucked the shirt inside her skirt. Her skirt has the same length as the normal one, it stopped on the middle of her thighs. After looking down at her clothes, Naomi nodded in satisfaction before leaving the curtain with her normal clothes to be hung inside the lockers. The other students were also done changing their clothes and sat on the bench to wear the boots. Naomi also wear her boots and tied the string in a knot. After getting all of her combat clothes ready, Naomi still feels something off. She touched her face and feel that she was still wearing glasses that she use to not stand out. Well tried to not stand out. But because she was standing out anyway, Naomi decided to take off her glasses and let her hair fall like usual. She put her glasses inside the locker and closed the locker. Naomi also put on her usual confident smile on her face. Topaz and Millie were also done changing their clothes and approached Naomi. When Topaz saw Naomi without glasses and a different hairstyle, she exclaimed. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re like a different person as soon as you took off your glasses. Yesterday was also like that, but today¡­ you are really different.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Said Millie in a surprised tone. ¡°It¡¯s like you have 2 different personas.¡± Naomi only smiled at them. ¡°Hahaha, shall we go back now?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get out.¡± Said Topaz as she walked out of the changing room with a confident step. Naomi and Millie followed her out with the other female students. To their surprise, the male students have done changing before them and already stood in front of Susan with their combat clothes on. The male combat clothes were having the same concept as the females one. But instead of a skirt, the male has short pants with a gun holster hanging on their right waist. Even though each uniform was equipped with gun holsters, they are not provided with the gun itself. The female students walked towards the crowd of male students and stood in front of Susan while looking at her. ¡°Good, now after changing your clothes, let¡¯s begin the first training.¡± Susan said, taking out a holo phone from her pocket and showing a big screen that came from her holo phone. On the screen was written ¡®Running¡¯ in a big letter. Naomi looked at Susan who was grinning and thought. ¡®It will be interesting.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Ryu Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 119 – The Storm 5 ¡°I will have you to run around this training facility for 3 times, then I will have 2 students that finished last according to their gender to do something for me in the next training.¡± Susan said as she gave the students a toothy smile. Her smile is a friendly one, but for some reason, the students become anxious with her smile. Naomi on the other hand smiled back at Susan and loosened her legs in preparation to run. In case of training like this with an instructor like Susan, Naomi guessed that she will give no time to prepare themselves. That¡¯s why Naomi warmed herself up before Susan suddenly told the students to run. Naomi just made a small movement with her legs and hand while looking at Susan closely. ¡°For your information, the facility for this class is a bit big. It¡¯s 300x200 meters. In another word, one run around this facility is 1KM. You will run following the clockwise, do you understand, Maggots!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The answer that came from the students were varied. That makes Susan frown and shout. ¡°I said, do you understand, Maggots!!¡± This time the students realized what Susan mean and answered with one word. ¡°¡±YES!!¡±¡± ¡°Then RUN!!!¡± Shouted Susan. As Naomi had guessed, Susan ordered the students to run immediately. Naomi shoot out from the crowd and started running. Not a second later, a male student also started to run as soon as Susan shouted. Naomi looked at the male student that ran beside her and saw that it was Ken. ¡°Hahahaha, as expected! Only you run at the moment she shouted!¡± Said Ken to Naomi while laughing. Naomi just looked at him with a smirk on her face and said. ¡°It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Natural, huh. I can react in time thanks to you too! I saw you moving your hand and leg, so I thought that maybe the run will be called out without any preparation. I will wait for you at the finish line!¡± As Ken said that, he increased his speed and passed Naomi. The other students had started running too, but they are still far from Naomi who managed to run first. Naomi now has 2 choices. Either running faster to past Ken and get his attention which will lead Naomi to be targeted by a battle maniac or wait for the other students. ¡®The second choice was tempting, but I hate losing.¡¯ Deciding her choice, Naomi increased her speed and managed to pass Ken in no time. She didn¡¯t use any Adjustment at all, it was all purely her body strength. For some reason, Anna''s growth enhancement had affected Naomi¡¯s physical ability too. She grew stronger with only a minimum of exercise. It was a bonus that Naomi never thought of. When Naomi passed Ken, he was laughing and shouting. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, Now this is interesting!¡± Ken also increased his speed further, matching Naomi¡¯s pace as he followed closely behind her. Naomi was honestly surprised by his physical ability. With a pure physical ability without any enhancement, Ken managed to keep his pace similar to her. Naomi smiled and looked back at Ken. ¡°Do your best.¡± She increased her speed again as she passed their start place, finishing one lap. She saw Susan has a grin on her face as her gaze followed her. However, she didn¡¯t mind her and looked ahead of her. Because of her speed, she managed to catch up the students that were not good physically and passed them. She saw that Millie was among one of them and encourage her when she passed her. ¡°Do your best, Millie.¡± Leaving those words, Naomi run ahead of the students that she passed and almost reached the crowd of the students that took the test with ease. Ken also passed them as he¡¯s running close to Naomi. The crowd of the students was still a bit away from them as they run at a normal speed. Naomi smiled and looked back at Ken. ¡°Interested in passing them?¡± ¡°Of course I am! I won¡¯t hold back on anything!¡± Naomi turned to look ahead again. She began to like Ken¡¯s personality. She wanted to invite him to her organization, after a bit of research that is. The crowd of the students has come close to Naomi as they finished their first lap. Right after passing the start position, Naomi increased her speed again and passed the students crowd with Ken following a little bit away from her because he can¡¯t match her speed. At this time Naomi had used a little of her Adjustment to increase her physical ability. But it was only a little that no one could detect it. Even if they used a machine, with Naomi''s control over her ability, those machines won¡¯t be able to detect it too. Ken who was starting to struggle to keep up his speed was laughing and shouting to keep his spirit. He did manage to pass the crowd of students, but his distance towards Naomi increased little by little. By the time he reached the half of the course, Naomi had finished her third lap. Naomi slowed her run and slowly changed into a walk as she walked towards Susan. She faked a rough breath as she flopped down on the ground and spread her legs to avoid any injuries. Susan looked at Naomi with a grin and said. ¡°What a surprise, to think that the Manager of a company would have this kind of physical strength.¡± Naomi looked up at Susan. ¡°This much is normal. Our company is in constant danger because of burglars and thieves. If we have no physical ability, we won¡¯t be able to finish our job while defending ourselves.¡± Susan was dumbfounded for a while before laughing. ¡°Hahahaha, is this the true secret of your company¡¯s success? Then I was flattered to be told about it.¡± Naomi just smiled at her without telling anything further. At that time, Ken had finished his third lap and walked towards Naomi with a rather roughed breath. ¡°You are good¡­ I would like to spar with you one day.¡± Ken extended his right fist and smiled at Naomi. Naomi extended her right fist too, bumping it at Ken¡¯s while saying. ¡°Anytime. As long as I am not busy.¡± Ken flopped down on the ground, he was tired after running at his full speed. The other students arrived after a while. Topaz was in the middle of the crowd, so she was safe from being the last. Surprisingly Millie had also managed to avoid finishing in the last place. She walked towards Naomi and said that it was because of her encouragement that she was able to run again. Millie thanked Naomi which Naomi answered with ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡±. After every student passed the finish line, Susan walked in front of them and said. ¡°Well then, we got two students who had finished last in this run.¡± Susan said as she looked at her right. There lying two students, a male, and a female. The male student has perm brown hair while the female student has black hair that was reached her waist. Her bang also slicked right, hiding her right eyes. ¡°Both of them will assist me in the next training, a test of your Esper Ability.¡± Susan smiled as she said that. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Executive!! - Mike Guin Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 120 – The Storm 6 RaizarP Umu, so my friend''s novel that was using my idea was published yesterday. She write it with such an interesting beginning, I just wanted to mention it here. The title of the novel is Magical Giants: The Life of Zmeya You can read it if you are interested. As it was originated from my idea, of course it is a Yuri. What do you expect? :3 The students who wanted to hide their ability has pale faces as they heard Susan. Susan saw their reaction and sighed. ¡°Haa- don¡¯t tell me you guys are hiding your ability from your classmates?¡± The students nodded at her word with a stiff nod. Once again Susan sighed and looked down for a moment. The students were nervous when they saw Susan sighing. Their image of Susan was that she is a strict instructor that would shout at them if they did something wrong. Susan raised her head and looked at the students. ¡°Well then, I will conduct the test in order of each student from the male first. We will conduct the test privately, just you and me. So you don¡¯t need to worry about showing your ability.¡± The students sighed in relief. However, Naomi was displeased by Susan¡¯s decision. ¡®That way I won¡¯t be able to find out what my classmates¡¯ ability is!¡¯ though Naomi. But, what can she do? She¡¯s just a student in this institution. If Naomi was a teacher, then she would force the student to reveal their ability. ¡®This sucks.¡¯ Naomi even goes to length to look forward to this school. But it turns out like this. She decided that she must hasten her plan, or this school will be boring. As Naomi thought that, Susan began calling each male student to test their ability. The first student was the boy who achieved last place in the run. He stood in front of Susan and asked. ¡°W-where are you going to test my ability?¡± Asked the boy. Susan just waved her hand and a black glass 2 meters in height and 5 meters in width appeared behind her. ¡°I will make an area to conduct a test. No one would be able to see us from outside, but we will be able to see them from inside. This is my ability, I can create any kind of glass.¡± Explained Susan. Naomi was a bit impressed by her ability, but not that much. Because that glass looked like a watered-down version of Hyun-Woo¡¯s ability. So Naomi just looked at them with no interest. She tried to look past the glass that appeared behind Susan, but she can¡¯t see what¡¯s behind it. ¡°I will close it now, show me the best of your ability.¡± As Susan said that, a glass appeared again. This time the glass was located between the students and Susan, so they couldn¡¯t see what happened behind the glass. The test of the first student only lasted for about 5 minutes. Susan dismissed the glass that separated them from the students and called the next students in. That lasted until Ken¡¯s turn. He stood in front of the students and Susan with a smile on his face and declared. ¡°I don¡¯t mind they saw my ability. I¡¯m not a coward like those that hide their ability!¡± He shouted to the students which gave him a deadly stare because he called them cowards. But they also can¡¯t say anything, because if they spoke up, then Ken will definitely ask them to show him their ability. That¡¯s why they could only stare at him with hatred in their eyes. Ken, they branded him as a troublemaker. ¡°He¡¯s showing off. Aren¡¯t you mad at him, Naomi?¡± Asked Millie towards Naomi. ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t think so. He does seem cocky, but I think he has his reason for doing that.¡± Refuted Topaz. The two of them had stood near Naomi since they recovered from the run. The other students have heard them talking too, but they are too focused on Ken and what he could do with his ability. Naomi too also focused on Ken, but she still answered Millie¡¯s question. ¡°I think he just said the truth. There is no reason to hide our ability amongst ourselves. Like I said earlier, I trust those who tell me the truth and show what they can do. I can¡¯t do much with my ability in some situations, that¡¯s why I will depend on those with the best ability to cope with the situation.¡± Millie had a bitter face when Naomi stated that. Why did Naomi defend that guy, the one who called them cowards instead of her friend? Millie can¡¯t understand Naomi¡¯s train of thought. On one occasion, Naomi will say that she was going to put her friend first. On another occasion, Naomi just defended the stranger when her friend stated their opinion. ¡®Or she didn¡¯t consider me as her friend yet¡­¡¯ thought Millie. Millie eyed Naomi with disbelief. She thought that Naomi thought of her as a friend, she was even happy with that thought. But, now she can¡¯t even trust Naomi when she said those word. Should she just tell Naomi about her ability? After thinking for a while, Millie shook her head inside her mind. ¡®No, I can¡¯t. No one would believe me if I told them my ability.¡¯ As Millie thought that, Ken approached a barbell that has 5 written on the weight and brought it in front of Susan. He looked at Susan and asked. ¡°Can I start?¡± Susan smiled at him and answered. ¡°Sure, you are the first to show your ability to the other students, make it flashy.¡± Ken smiled at Susan''s word and began to change the shape of the metal barbell in his hand. The barbell moved as it if was alive and began to change form into a small tiger. It didn¡¯t stop there, the tiger that was shaped from barbell jumped down from Ken¡¯s hand and walked on the ground. ¡°Hou, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Said Susan as she looked at the small tiger on the ground. ¡®That¡¯s indeed interesting, and useful.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she smiled when she saw the small tiger walking around Ken¡¯s leg. ¡°Right, I can control it even if didn¡¯t touch the metal. My maximum control range right now is 100 meters, I wanted to increase it someday.¡± ¡°Good, make it back into a barbell and join your classmates in the lines. We will move into the next student!¡± Ken did what she said and turned the tiger back into a barbell. He then walked back to his classmates and stood proudly while ignoring the other stares. The test continued after that, behind the glass of course. Until it was the time for Naomi. ¡°Akasa Naomi, your turn.¡± Called Susan. Naomi walked to the front while thinking. ¡®What should I show?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Ali - Bryan Kennedy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 121 – The Storm 7 RaizarP So, I ordered Illustration of Melaine and Rekka. This is the sketch, full illustration is for Patron on my Patreon only T_T. ¡°So, how do you want it? Behind the cover or in front of your classmates?¡± Asked Susan to Naomi as she crossed her arms and grinned. Naomi smiled back at her and said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind without cover. I had told them about my ability when I introduced myself.¡± ¡°Good, your classmates'' abilities are all good, but as the boy said earlier, they are a coward. I like a student that is confident with their ability like that boy and you!¡± Said Susan as she eyed the students. ¡°So, what¡¯s your ability?¡± Naomi extended her hand towards barbells that had 10KG weight and lifted two of them, bringing them closer to her. ¡°Telekinesis, I¡¯m not a high-ranked Esper, but I¡¯m confident in my control.¡± As Naomi said that, she began controlling the barbell to fly around her and spin them like when she spun her chakram. When the barbell spun at a high speed, it created a wind-cutting sound and Naomi threw it towads the glass that was located behind Susan, creating 2 cracks and a loud sound from the impact. Boom! Susan looked back in surprise and saw that the cracks created from the impact were positioned in a way to connect the two of them. After a few seconds, the cracks began to enlarge, and the glass crumbled. Susan can¡¯t hide her smile as she looked at the crumbled glass on the ground and laughed. ¡°Hahahahaha, I admit it.¡± Susan turned to look at Naomi and asked her. ¡°You said that you were not a high-ranked Esper. Tell me your rank if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Naomi relaxed her hand and said. ¡°C Rank.¡± ¡°Wha? You¡¯re just C-Rank?¡± Susan was surprised by Naomi¡¯s revelation. She had thought that maybe Naomi was A-Rank Esper because she was able to destroy the glass that she created with her ability, but no. ¡°Really?¡± Asked Susan once again to confirm it with Naomi. Naomi nodded her head as she smiled. ¡°Surprised? I guess you are. I mean, I¡¯m just a C-Ranked Esper, but I was able to enter this class.¡± Susan quickly shook her head at Naomi¡¯s word. ¡°Ah, no. I was surprised but for a different reason. You see, my glass was made from a solid material that is even stronger than any reinforced glass in the world. It could hold the blast of a rocket launcher, but it was shattered by barbells. That was why I was surprised.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural, a blast only once time impact. But, the barbell that I launched towards your glass is spinning, that¡¯s why the energy created by the barbell is greater than the blast of a rocket launcher.¡± Explained Naomi. Susan put her hand on her chin and leaned against Naomi. She thought that this matter couldn¡¯t be talked about in front of the students, so she created a wall of glass to isolate them from the other students. ¡°But, how could you explain that spinning thing to me? Even B or A-Ranked Esper will have some difficulty with controlling an object with such ease.¡± ¡°Truthfully, it¡¯s hard to gain control like that. Maybe a gene also took part in my ability to control such precise movement. Maybe you know, but my Father- Akasa Tetsuma, is famous for his control over his ability. Even if his ability was limited to controlling earth, he was able to control even metal.¡± Susan has a look of understanding as she nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. When I was in the military, he visited the base and teach the recruits the way to control their abilities. I see¡­ I almost forgot that you are from the Akasa family. That explains all of your strange behavior and power. It¡¯s been ten years since then, but I trained myself by following his teaching and managed to improve my control over my ability.¡± ¡®Military, what did my dad do? He was strange as always¡­¡¯ thought Naomi. ¡°Then, what¡¯s your reason for not hiding your ability? Your family is famous, so I can understand if your Father didn¡¯t hide his ability. But you, you are not as famous as them yet. If you hide your ability, then you could avoid something like information leak to the enemy that targeted your company.¡± Susan asked in a curious tone. Although she loathes those who hide their ability from their friend, there is a time where someone must hide their ability. VIPs for example, need to hide their ability even from their friend so their competitors won¡¯t get a chance to make use of their ability. That¡¯s why Susan was curious. Why did the opposite happen in this class? Or rather this school? She was a former military officer. The military never hides their ability from each other. But in this school, almost every student hide their ability from each other. While the VIP, who should¡¯ve to hide their ability- in this case, Naomi ¨Cjust tell their ability to their classmates. ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. The reason why I told my classmates my ability is for them to trust me. I am not afraid of my competitors, but I am afraid of the unexpected. I experienced that a few times already, so I wanted to avoid that at all cost.¡± ¡®The unexpected one like my classmates hiding their abilities.¡¯ Add Naomi to her mind. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re incredible. You¡¯re so young but you acted like an adult.¡± Susan looked at Naomi in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Naomi was so selfless, putting the good of others before herself. Susan made a new determination. If the girl in front of her needs her help, she will help her. Not only the girl will contribute to the training facility for her class, the girl even told her that she will be putting the others well being for the future before herself. Susan put her hands on Naomi''s shoulder which surprised her a little and said. ¡°If you need help, just call me. I will give you my phone number later.¡± Naomi was confused by what Susan¡¯s said, but she just nodded her head and answered her. ¡°Okay.¡± Susan then erased the glass that separated them from other students and gestured Naomi to go back to the crowd. Naomi walked back to the crowd while still confused by what Susan said. ¡®Did I just made her my ally?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Executive!! - William Ngo Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Victor Gonzales - Mitchell Miyashiro Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 122 – The Storm 8 The test was over and the students were back to their class. Naomi was also back to her class with Topaz and Millie. Topaz was acting as usual when they came back and tell Naomi and Millie about her test. But, Millie was acting strange. She was looking at Naomi and Topaz for a while before averting her gaze. Naomi didn¡¯t know what happened to her, but Naomi decided to ask her later. Even if Naomi didn¡¯t trust her new friend yet, she wanted to at least talk to them like usual so her school life won¡¯t be boring like her middle school. After coming back to the class, they continue the class like usual. Although the school was built for the future generation of Esper, they still need their basic education like Maths and Physics, especially two of them. The Esper need to be able to calculate the distance, velocity, and other things when they used their ability. Some of the abilities did not necessarily need to calculate those things, but it could also work to calculate the enemy¡¯s ability and guess their ability. That¡¯s why Naomi choose to learn those things when her ability just awakened. After the lesson was done, Naomi walked to Millie. She smiled at Millie and asked. ¡°Was there something bothering you, Millie?¡± Millie looked up to Naomi from her seat and shook her head. ¡°No, nothing is bothering me. Why did you ask that, Naomi?¡± Naomi has a worried expression on her face and said. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not smiling like yesterday. Also, you acted strange when I am around. Was it because I am a C-Ranked Esper?¡± Topaz looked at Naomi and Millie in the distance. She heard what Naomi said to Millie and become curious. She approached them and decided to ask Millie. ¡°Is that true, Millie? Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t look at the other¡¯s ability?¡± Asked Topaz as she looked at Millie with a displeased expression. Millie feel cornered when both of her new friends asked her that. She looked down on the floor and covered her face with her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Muttered Millie. Naomi could hear a sad sob coming from Millie. Now she feels bad to make her cry. Naomi was panicked, for the first time in her life. She never expected Millie to cry just because of that. She looked at Topaz to see what she was doing. They¡¯ve become the focus of the students that were still in the class. Fortunately though, because it happened after school, there were not many students who remained in the classroom. Unexpectedly, Topaz approached Millie from behind and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Millie, we are just worried. You do know the way high-ranked Esper treats the lower one. That¡¯s why Naomi was worried when you were acting differently after she said that she was C-Ranked Esper in the test earlier.¡± Millie slowly raised her head and looked at Naomi. Her face was wet because of the tears, but she looked at Naomi and asked. ¡°Really?¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis to open her bag and take a handkerchief that she prepared for any emergency and gave it to Millie. ¡°Yes, I was worried.¡± ¡®Also, did the low-ranked Esper get bullied a lot? I never experienced that.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she made a note to herself. If the low-ranked Esper was bullied by the high-ranked one, then Naomi will be in trouble. She never thought something like bullying the low-ranked Esper exist. In her organization, there were lots of C-ranked and D-ranked Esper according to Chi. But they were strong in their field. So Naomi thought that every Esper is equal and there was no difference. If Naomi know about bullying towards low-ranked Esper, she wouldn¡¯t reveal her formal rank in the test earlier. The reason why Naomi never know about it was because of Hotaru and Mischa. They didn¡¯t know Naomi¡¯s real strength, but they respect each other nonetheless. In Naomi¡¯s middle school, there were only low-ranked Esper and normal people too, so there was no bullying in her school. ¡®I must proceed carefully then, I don¡¯t want to lose control over my ability and destroy the school in my first week.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she saw Millie using the handkerchief to clean her face from tears. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Said Millie to Naomi. Naomi smiled at Millie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just worried about you. You didn¡¯t smile at all after we came back from the test.¡± Millie has tears building up on the corner of her eyes again and looked at Naomi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I, I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. But, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for worrying about me. I¡­ I am okay.¡± Said Millie as she tried her best to smile at Naomi. Naomi nodded her head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Naomi said that, her holo phone was ringing from her back. Naomi used her telekinesis to take it from her bag and looked at the screen. On the screen was written Melaine. It¡¯s rare for Melaine to contact Naomi first. Naomi looked at Millie and Topaz. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to take this call.¡± Millie just nodded her head while Topaz said. ¡°Take your time!¡± Naomi walked out of the classroom and answered Melaine¡¯s call. She was standing near the stair that lead towards the second floor because no students were lingering around the stairs. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Lady! We just received information about Smiling Sun! They¡¯ve made a strange movement.¡± With just that sentence, Naomi''s smile changed into a grin. She changed her tone and said. ¡°Tell me. Or rather, just send the information to my holo phone, I will read it later.¡± ¡°Yes! I will¡± Naomi ended the call immediately and walked back towards her classroom. With the students hiding their ability, Naomi decided to proceed cautiously in the school. *** Underground Base There were 5 people in the meeting room of the underground base. They were looking at Melaine who sat on the seat on the left of Naomi¡¯s designated seat. The ones present in the room was the usual member. Rekka sat on the right side of Naomi¡¯s designated seat. Chi and Bel were also in the room and they sat on the right. The last one was Julia who stood behind Rekka. Anna and Dan-bi were not present in the room because they were working at the caf¨¦, helping around as a waitress. ¡°How is it?¡± Asked Rekka to Melaine. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the information to Lady Mugetsu. We just need to wait for her confirmation.¡± The people present in the room nodded their heads at Melaine¡¯s word. ¡°I never thought that they will make a move now. We¡¯ve been investigating them for more than a month.¡± Said Rekka as he looked up at the ceiling. ¡°We never expected it either. My team who collected the information was at a loss when they suddenly moved. But, I think Princess had expected it. Because their target is that place.¡± Said Chi to Rekka as she looked at the holo phone in front of her. Everyone in the room has a serious expression on their face. The atmosphere is silent, but that silence was broken by a ringtone from Melaine¡¯s holo phone. She quickly opened her holo phone and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve got the reply.¡± Melaine paused for a few seconds before she has a wild grin on her face. ¡°She said, she will leave all matters of Smiling Sun movement to us. She will act as a powerless bait.¡± Everyone in the room smiled at those words. ¡°It¡¯s time to burn those bastards.¡± Said Rekka. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Michael - Neo Saber Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 123 – The Storm 9 The base of Moon of Akasha was busy that day. With their Princess leaving them with a big task, they do their best to live up to her expectation. Chi quickly called the usual member that often goes into the mission to the meeting room for a briefing. Although Smiling Sun¡¯s attack won¡¯t happen in a day or two, they were preparing for the worst right now. Once they are in the meeting room, Chi operated the big screen to show the information about the attack. Chi stood from her seat and said. ¡°Thank you for responding to our call as fast as you can, our agenda for today is about the new information that we had received from my subordinates who investigated about Smiling Sun¡¯s movement. Please look at the screen.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the screen behind Rekka and Melaine. They had a different reaction, but they are mostly dominated by one thing, Excitement. ¡°Finally, after a month of waiting. Where is their target?!¡± Stephen bumped his fists with each other and have a wild smile on his face. ¡°Finally, brother.¡± ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Ao siblings looked at each other and nodded their heads. Selena just nodded her head silently while frowning. While Doni, who sat beside Stephen was smiling while cracking his fist. Luna was just sitting on her chair while looking at Chi. ¡°Hold your excitement for later, I understand why you wanted to have action after all this time. Unfortunately, I will have some of you go undercover near the target for a few days before they are attacking. Stephen and Selena were out of the question because they didn¡¯t hide their face when we attacked the bridge at that time.¡± Explained Chi. All of them nodded their head in understanding. Stephen too was nodding his head. He didn¡¯t feel sad or disappointed by that, because he never like going undercover. He likes to confront the enemy from the front. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t wear his mask in every mission. After seeing their answer, Chi continued. ¡°Maybe you realized, but Hyun-Woo isn¡¯t here. A few days ago, he investigated the Smiling Sun by himself through the connection that he made in the business.¡± After Chi said that, Rekka added. ¡°And we found something interesting from Hyun-Woo¡¯s investigation. There is at least someone in the high-society that was cooperating with the Smiling Sun. From Hyun-Woo¡¯s report, he found that someone.¡± Rekka looked at Chi and Chi pressed her holo phone, causing the screen to flicker for a second before showing a face of a middle-aged man. Everyone was looking at the new face on the screen. The man on the screen has a gray beard and wearing a monocle on his right eye. The monocle has a gold rim and chain which seems expensive from the first look. He doesn¡¯t have any hair on his head, overall he just looked like a normal rich man. ¡°This guy is the owner of a company in Europa, more especially in Finland.¡± Chi operated her phone again and now an image of a building appeared beside the photo of the man. ¡°We managed to get the information of his company from Hyun-Woo¡¯s report. His company deals with aromatic and perfume. But, after investigating a bit more, we found that he deals with Cosmetics and Sampoo too. It seems ordinary at first glance, but they made something more behind those.¡± The screen changed once again and show a pinkish-white liquid inside a glass bottle with a logo of three yellow dots inside a white triangle. Everyone in the room was confused by what they see, but they patiently waited for Chi¡¯s explanation. ¡°This is a new perfume that the company started to distribute to the whole world. It seems ordinary at first glance, but it contains a rather dangerous substance.¡± As Chi said that, the door of the meeting room opened and a lanky man wearing a lab coat entered the meeting room. ¡°They¡¯ve managed to analyze it, Miss Chi!¡± He shouted as he raised a paper that he held with his right hand. Chi smiled at that and said. ¡°Bring it to me and take a seat, Jorden.¡± Everyone in the room except for Chi and Rekka was confused. Who is that lanky man that Chi called Jorden? Melaine was also confused. She was never in the base, so she almost didn¡¯t know about anyone in the base. She looked at Chi and asked. ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jorden. The head researcher that made Princess¡¯ mask and the mask used by the other members. I also asked him to research something from the perfume. Princess already knows about him as she meet us yesterday to get something that she requested.¡± Answered Chi. The lanky man, Jorden stopped beside Chi and looked at Melaine. When he saw Melaine, his eyes widened and he has a big smile on his face. ¡°Oooh! Are you Lady Melaine, the SSS-Ranked Esper?! It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± He politely bowed his head at Melaine. Melaine looked at Jorden with a flat face. Jorden who raised his head and saw Melaine¡¯s expression was smiling wryly before turning to look at Chi. ¡°Miss Chi, here is the result of the analysis from the perfume. Our team has managed to find out the extra substance that was added to the perfume. And I must admit, that was terrifying! One of our researchers tried it to himself and we must knock him out before he came back to his senses!¡± Said Jorden as he handed the paper to Chi. Chi took the paper and read it. She was frowning after she read all the information contained in the paper. ¡°Go take a seat, Jorden. You can sit beside Doni. I will ask you to explain about these later.¡± ¡°Certainly, Miss Chi.¡± Answered Jorden. He walked to the seat beside Doni and sat on it. He turned towards Doni and said. ¡°Hello.¡± Doni turned to look at Jorden, nodded his head, and said. ¡°Ah, hello.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue. The dangerous substance that I said earlier, Jorden has found its effect.¡± As Chi said that, the atmosphere turned heavy and they were expecting Chi¡¯s next words. But, never in their life, they expect what Chi said next. ¡°That substance is human blood, the effect, according to Jorden¡¯s team analysis¡­¡± Chi paused a little and bit her lips. She took a deep breath and said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s controlling those who smell this perfume.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Edwin - ace casseus Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 124 – The Storm 10 ¡°What do you mean by that, Chi?¡± Asked Rekka, concerned about the information that Chi¡¯s revealed. Chi looked at Rekka for a second before she said. ¡°Let Jorden explain the rest. I too don¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°Alright, let me explain it!¡± Shouted Jorden as he stood and spread his arm. ¡°Miss Chi, could you put the content of the paper on the screen?¡± Chi nodded her head and take a picture of the paper with her holo phone. She then displayed the picture on the screen as requested by Jorden. Everyone in the room focused to look at the screen. Jorden walked around the table until he finally stopped between the table, right in front of Rekka and Melaine. After everyone has done reading the paper displayed on the screen, they looked at Jorden, waiting for his explanation. *Cough* Jorden cleaned his throat with a cough and said. ¡°Allow me to explain about our finding from testing the perfume.¡± He turned and walked towards the meeting room entrance before stopping and turning to look at the screen. ¡°First, we found the additional substance from the information given by one of our investigators. We analyzed the perfume as soon as it hit the market and found the substance after we tested it in our lab. We informed Miss Chi and she made her move that day to buy the perfumes from the market so the innocent won¡¯t get harmed. Alas, the perfume was spread worldwide, so we can¡¯t buy all the stock.¡± Said Jorden as he held his head with his right hand and shook it. Everyone was a bit relieved when they heard that most of the perfumes were secured. But, they also can¡¯t get relieved when they heard that the organization can¡¯t secure all of the stock. Chi who saw everyone¡¯s worried face stood up and explained. ¡°We are lacking in our manpower. Although we managed to get new members in this year, we are only two years old organization. Our actual members are only around three to four hundred, and they were spread all around the world right now. Most of them have their subordinates, but they were not a member of our organization. We could only secure Asia and Europa. We can¡¯t do much in Africa, while America is still out of our reach because we wreak havoc in the US a year ago. We can¡¯t risk going to that continent for now, but some of our members were securing the perfumes in those 2 continents right now as we speak in this room.¡± ¡°Exactly like what Miss Chi said! We are lacking in our manpower. Let me continue the explanation.¡± Shouted Jorden. He pointed his index finger towards the paper and everyone in the room except for Rekka, Melaine, and Julia who right under the screen was turning their attention at the screen. ¡°I wrote that the extra substance is blood. Strangely, all blood in those bottles of the perfumes has the same DNA as each other. In other word, this blood originated from the same person.¡± Melaine has understood it, with her quick thinking, she had guessed it from what was written on the paper. She has a disgusted expression and bites her lips. Rekka also has a complicated expression. He remembered when he found his sister in that underground facility of the Esper Association. He started losing control of his ability and the room¡¯s temperature suddenly increased a little. ¡°Rekka, calm down.¡± Said Melaine with a cold voice. Rekka snapped out from his anger and looked at Melaine beside him. The other people in the room were not moving even a little bit. Rekka immediately realized that Melaine had used her ability to stop him. ¡°Thank you. I almost lost it.¡± ¡°No problem, I know what¡¯s going on inside your mind. But, I assure you. It¡¯s not them. They will not risk themselves by doing something of this scale.¡± Assured Melaine as she looked at Rekka with a serious expression. ¡°That person won¡¯t allow it.¡± Rekka nodded his head. ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°I will make the time flow again, put on your poker face. You are the first member of this organization, the right arm of Lady Naomi. When Lady Naomi is not here, you are technically the leader of this organization. Don¡¯t let your subordinates see you losing control. Lady Naomi is special, even if she lost control of her ability, she will immediately take care of it by herself and we will still follow her nonetheless.¡± Rekka smiled at Melaine¡¯s word and said. ¡°I understand. As expected of someone of your age, truly a wise word.¡± ¡°I will restart the time.¡± Said Melaine. Even though Melaine didn¡¯t admit it, she was also a bit angry when she heard that the perfume was using the blood of someone, it reminded her of something unpleasant. But she decided to not think much about it. It happened in the past, it was over. When the time restarted, everyone in the room was confused about why the temperature in the room becomes hot. But Chi quickly realized it and looked at Rekka. He nodded his head and smiled a little to show Chi that he¡¯s okay. Chi let out a sigh before turning to Jorden. ¡°Continue your explanation, Jorden. Skip to the part about your founding.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Let me continue my explanation.¡± Said Jorden as he walked towards the screen from between the table. He stopped right before he hit the table and turned to look back. ¡°It was fascinating. The perfume, the effect, the way it applied. But, it was also has a big drawback. We found out that the perfume could control someone who smelt it, but that¡¯s a bit wrong. The perfumes themselves can¡¯t control our behavior. The owner of the blood is the one who can. In other words, those perfumes were just a medium! A medium for an Esper with an ability to control the mind of other people. Blood is the requirement, the medium for him to control people. It is terrifying.¡± Said Jorden as he hugged his body. They become concerned. All people in this room thought that they need to end this case quickly. If normal people were controlled, then it¡¯s fine. They are afraid of one thing, and they think of one thing. ¡®If Princess was controlled by the Esper, isn¡¯t that the end for everyone?¡¯ Melaine was ready to exit the room at this moment and destroy those perfumes by herself. But that¡¯s impossible even for her. No matter how much and how long she could stop time, she¡¯s still a human. She has limits, and that limit won¡¯t allow her to do what she wanted. ¡°But, worry not.¡± Said Jorden. Everyone instantly focused on Jorden and waiting for his next word. ¡°That effect only lasted for a day, and it would wear off if the target is unconscious. One of our researchers was controlled a few hours ago, and we knocked him out right after he was controlled. Around a few minutes, before I came here, he regained his conscious and he acted normal again.¡± Said Jordan with a smile on his face. Everyone was instantly relieved hearing that, if that¡¯s the case then they just need to tread carefully. And, acted with at least in a team of 2 persons. So they could knock the other person when they were controlled. ¡°But that¡¯s still scary, we need to act as soon as possible.¡± Said Chi, breaking the happy moment. ¡°If he controlled every people that used this perfume at the same day, chaos would break out.¡± Everyone nodded their head in understanding. Jorden walked back to his seat and rested his arms on the table while looking at Chi. Chi smiled and changed the screen with her holo phone. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought of this plan. We will call this Operation Helix. And this will be our biggest operation since our organization was created two years ago.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the new Squad Leader!! - Brandon Wilson Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 125 – The Storm 11 As the Moon of Akasha has a meeting in their underground base, their leader was in the shopping center with her classmates. They were at the shopping center that Naomi visited with Melaine a few weeks ago. Right now they are inside a clothing store and Naomi was standing alone waiting for Topaz and Millie who were looking at varieties of clothes. Naomi wanted to get one for herself too, but there are no clothes that suit her taste in this store. ¡°Naomi, what do you think of this shirt? Do I look cute?¡± Asked Topaz as she held a white blouse in front of her body. ¡°My~ Topaz. I think this one suits you better.¡± Said Millie as she bring a yellow t-shirt with three black stripes on the chest area and a yellow jacket with black sleeves over to Topaz. ¡°Is that so? I think something with frills would suit me though.¡± Asked Topaz as she returned the clothes that she held to the previous location. Topaz took the clothes that Millie brought for her and said. ¡°I will try this. Please give me your impression!¡± She ran towards the changing area and closed the curtain after she entered the changing area. Millie approached Naomi after Topaz entered the changing room. In her hand, there is a white one-piece summer dress with a lot of frills. Naomi has a bad feeling about it, so when Millie was about to say something to her, she interrupted her. ¡°No, the frill is not going to look good on me. How about you try it yourself, I think it suits you.¡± Millie raised the dress and think for a while. ¡°Maybe I will, but you must find one for yourself, Naomi! I wanted to see you in different clothes other than the school uniform.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I have a lot of different clothes in my hotel room. Also, I preferred simple things, wearing a dress is not for me.¡± ¡®Dress is reserved for Mugetsu, I couldn¡¯t wear it unless in a party or something.¡¯ Added Naomi in her mind. ¡°Is that so? Come to think of it, I never saw you in your casual clothes, Naomi. Shall we go to a movie theater this weekend? With Topaz too, of course.¡± Said Millie. ¡°Hmm? Movie theater?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes, there is a new movie coming up. The internet said that the movie is interesting, so I wanted to watch it.¡± Answered Millie with a smile. She was never in one before. She was busy enough because of her job as Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager and visiting the base as Mugetsu. So Naomi is interested in the movie theater. She always watched a movie with her Laptop or holo phone. Everyone said that watching the movie directly in the movie theater is a different experience, so she wanted to try it once. ¡°Sure. I think the movie theater is located in this shopping center too, right?¡± ¡°My~ you know about it already? Yes, it¡¯s located on the 5thfloor for the entertainment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here before with my subordinate to play games on the 5th floor, so I know about it.¡± As they are talking to each other, Topaz exited the changing area wearing the clothes that Millie picked for her. She also changed her uniform skirt into black short pants. She also wore a black hat with yellow stripes that goes well with the t-shirt and jacket. ¡°How is it?¡± Asked Topaz as she put her right hand on the hat¡¯s cap and left hand on her hips. Her legs were parted slightly and she lowered her chin so her eyes were hidden by the hat¡¯s cap. Millie put the dress that she held back to its place and clapped her hand while looking at Topaz. ¡°It¡¯s good, Topaz! It suits you well.¡± ¡°Eh, Is that so? Then I will take this!¡± Sad Topaz shyly. She went to the cashier and talked with the lady that worked in the store before handing her a card to pay for the clothes. After paying for the clothes, Topaz entered the changing area again and exited while holding her uniform. ¡°I think I will use these clothes to go home. Please wait here a second, I will ask the lady from before to wrap my uniform so I can take them home!¡± Said Topaz to Naomi and Millie before she went to the lady at the cashier. Naomi who was left alone with Millie turned towards Millie with a smile and said. ¡°So, after clothes. How about we walked around this floor to see if something is interesting? It¡¯s my first time walking around with someone else like this. Usually, I just have my guard with me, so I can¡¯t go freely.¡± Millie was about to answer Naomi, but a voice from behind Naomi interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m hurt, Lady Naomi~ I am just following you around, how can you say that you can¡¯t move freely?¡± Naomi who lowered her guard was surprised by the familiar voice that managed to sneak behind her. But, she managed to keep her poker face to maintain her dignity as a boss. Millie who stood in front of Naomi was surprised by the sudden appearance of a girl in a white frilly shirt and black skirt behind Naomi. She pointed at the girl and said. ¡°N-Naomi, t-there is someone behind you.¡± Naomi let out a sigh and said. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± She turned to look at the girl behind her and chopped her head with her hand. ¡°Why are you here, Melaine?¡± ¡°Well, I sent you a message but you didn¡¯t read it, Lady Naomi. That¡¯s why I am here to tell you directly~ Do you know that I tried to find you everywhere? To think that you are shopping here.¡± Answered Melaine. As if she was reminded of something, Naomi pulled her holo phone from her bag and said. ¡°Oh, the battery is dead. Sorry for that, Melaine.¡± ¡°Wha? Lady Naomi apologized to me?!¡± Said Melaine, surprised. She took a step back and put her left hand to cover her mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Naomi was a bit irritated by Melaine. She approached her and grind her hand on top of Melaine¡¯s head. ¡°I am me, you pervert.¡± ¡°Ouch! S-stop, Lady Naomi! I was wrong!¡± Millie was silent as she was looking at Naomi and the unknown girl that Naomi called Melaine. ¡°Naomi! Hey, I¡¯m finished.¡± Shouted Topaz. Finally, Topaz joined them. Unlike Millie, Topaz called out to Naomi and asked her. ¡°Who is that, Naomi?¡± Naomi stopped grinding her hand on Melaine¡¯s head and looked at Topaz. ¡°Oh, she? She¡¯s just a pervert stalker.¡± ¡°Lady Naomi! How can you introduce me like that? It¡¯s the same when you introduced me to Mischa!¡± Refute Melaine in a loud voice. Melaine turned to look at Topaz and Millie before she smiled and said. ¡°Listen, the two of you. My name is Melaine Monet! The SSS-Ranked Esper who trained Mischa. Be grateful to Lady Naomi because thanks to her you can meet me!¡± Millie and Topaz can¡¯t say anything with her introduction. Topaz looked at Melaine with a gaze full of pity and said. ¡°Oh, a Chuunibyou?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - BenitoZ Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 126 – The Storm 12 Naomi can¡¯t help but chuckle. Every time Melaine introduced herself to new people, there will always be a new reaction from them. Mainly because Melaine has the appearance of a girl in middle school, no one believed her when she introduced herself as SSS-Ranked Esper. Millie and Topaz who were never seen Naomi chuckling like that were left confused. They looked at Melaine and saw her having an irritated expression on her face. ¡°Always, this always happened.¡± Said Melaine. She turned to look at Naomi who was chuckling and said. ¡°Lady Naomi, you really enjoyed the reaction of people when I introduced myself¡­ I¡¯m glad that I could make you laugh.¡± ¡°Well, the reactions were always funny. Even Mischa didn¡¯t trust you when you introduced yourself to her. Now, it¡¯s Millie and Topaz¡¯s turn. I never expected that Topaz called you Chuunibyou though. Even if you look like one.¡± Answered Naomi as she tried to regain her usual smile. Melaine was pouting at Naomi and said. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t make myself to look like an adult even when I am an adult! This is my real appearance, sorry about that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you are perfect the way you are, Melaine.¡± Said Naomi as she smiled. ¡®I will be able to get a new reaction in the future if you looked like this.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Melaine doesn¡¯t know what Naomi thought of. She smiled and approached Naomi, leaning her face closer to Naomi¡¯s. ¡°Really? Then shall we go back to our hotel room? That¡¯s a proposal right, Lady Naomi! Let¡¯s go, to our love nest!¡± Naomi was looking at Melaine with composure and a little smile, as this is almost an everyday thing for her. But, Millie and Topaz didn¡¯t think like Naomi. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Shouted Topaz. Melaine and Naomi turned to look at Topaz with confusion on their face. ¡°What?¡± Asked Melaine shortly. ¡°This is strange, isn¡¯t it? First, you introduced yourself as SSS-Ranked Esper. Now, you wanted to take Naomi back with you in the hotel room? How shameless are you!¡± Said Topaz as she pointed her finger at Melaine. Melaine and Naomi looked at each other for a second before they turned back at Topaz and Naomi said. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, about the hotel part. We live together, so it¡¯s just her asking me to go home. Well, the part where she introduced herself as SSS-Ranked Esper was not a lie though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also Lady Naomi¡¯s guard, so it¡¯s normal to do this right?¡± Added Melaine. Millie and Topaz can¡¯t say anything more after Naomi said that. They only stood in silence in their place. Because they made a rather loud conversation, the employee of the store they are in approached them. ¡°Umm, I¡¯m sorry but could you do your conversation in the other place?¡± She looked at her left and right. ¡°You are bothering the other customers.¡± Millie and Topaz snapped back to their consciousness and said. ¡°We are sorry, we will go.¡± Naomi was giggling at their reaction again, and she said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s walk around the shopping center as we planned.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I will ask you something more!¡± Said Topaz as she walked to Naomi and Melaine with Millie. ¡°I think I also need to ask something about ¡­ your guard?¡± Added Millie. She was unsure of how should she call Melaine. If Melaine is an SSS-Ranked Esper, then she must be careful to not make an enemy of her or Naomi from now on. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s walk around. You can ask any question that you like, I will answer them. Just know that I will not answer the sensitive question.¡± Said Naomi. Four of them were leaving the store and began to walk around the shopping center. While they were walking, Topaz said to Melaine directly to show the proof if she¡¯s really SSS-Ranked Esper. Melaine took up her challenge and used her ability to disappear with Topaz for a few seconds before they came back. Topaz was more excited than usual when they came back and began to call Melaine Master. ¡®How? What was going on? Why did Topaz suddenly call Melaine Master?¡¯ thought Naomi. She was confused by the sudden change in Topaz¡¯s behavior. But Naomi just brushed it off like usual, she just thought that maybe Topaz was admiring Melaine after she showed her time-stopping ability. Millie was also confused. First, how did Melaine and Topaz suddenly disappear and appeared again a few seconds later? She guessed that Melaine¡¯s ability was akin to teleport, or something similar. Second, why did Topaz suddenly call the girl that she thought of as Chuunibyou earlier as Master? That¡¯s strange. But, like Naomi, she decided to ignore it as Topaz¡¯s strange behavior. She didn¡¯t know Topaz well, so she won''t know what she will do or how she acted normally. After walking for a while, Topaz and Millie were satisfied because all of their questions were answered by Naomi and Melaine. They also found out that Melaine was the one who helped to train Mischa in her spare time. Millie as the daughter of a person who owned a big family can¡¯t pass the chance to get acquainted with SSS-Ranked Esper. So she asked for Melaine¡¯s phone number. At first, Millie guessed that Melaine would refuse to give her phone number. But, she was surprisingly cooperative and gave her phone number without a second thought. Millie was happy with the result. She hugged Naomi with a big smile and thanked her. Naomi was surprised by the sudden hug, but she just said ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± to Millie. They stopped in a perfume shop on the 5th floor of the shopping center because Melaine said that she wanted to get a new perfume because her perfume was about to run out. Naomi agreed with Melaine. Topaz and Millie also wanted to check the perfume so they followed Naomi and Melaine to get a new perfume for themselves too. When they reached the perfume store, Melaine suddenly said. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I need to go to the bathroom for a while. Lady Naomi, can you accompany me to the toilet?¡± Naomi tilted her head because of Melaine¡¯s behavior. She never asked this, but after looking at Melaine for a while, she understood something. ¡®I see, she wanted to say something privately. And she can¡¯t stop her time because it will be suspicious.¡¯ Naomi turned to Topaz and Mille. ¡°Can you wait for us in the perfume shop? We will be back in a minute.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Exclaimed Topaz. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Millie! I wanted to browse their perfume so we can tell Naomi which one is good when she came back from the toilet!¡± Said Topaz as she walked inside the perfume shop. ¡°My~ What an energetic girl.¡± Muttered Millie. She turned towards Naomi and said. ¡°Well, I will tell you the good perfume later, Naomi. Coincidentally, my family¡¯s business run in cosmetics, so I know a little bit more about perfume.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Said Naomi to Millie. After she said that, Naomi looked at Melaine and she nodded her head. They went towards the toilet room. They entered one of the stalls and Naomi¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Tell me.¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°The problem is bigger than we thought previously, it seems we will need your help for the final phase, Lady Mugetsu.¡± Said Melaine. Naomi didn¡¯t know what final phase that Melaine told her, but it seems interesting as Melaine said that there is a big problem. With a smile on her face, Naomi said. ¡°No problem, I will take care of it.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - Gruden Marcel - kevin yommer Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 127 – The Storm 13 After telling everything about the meeting earlier to Naomi, Melaine went back to the underground base. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Naomi any further and she also had something that she need to do. That something was securing the perfumes that could control humans in the other country as much as possible. Naomi went back to the perfume shop after Melaine left. She met with Topaz and Millie that were browsing the perfumes with a smile on their face. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Greeted Naomi towards Millie and Topaz. ¡°Oh, Naomi! Check this perfume! Millie said that this is a good perfume that she uses!¡± Said Topaz as she raised a perfume that was on the shelf. The perfume in Topaz¡¯s hand has a white bottle with the manufacturer¡¯s logo on the front. ¡°It has a good aroma. I was thinking of buying it again because mine was about to run out. But, seeing a lot of new perfume in this store makes me want to try them one by one.¡± Said Millie as she approached Naomi with a pink perfume bottle in her hand. ¡°Hmm, Topaz, could I borrow that for a second? I wanted to compare the smell with this one.¡± Said Millie as she turned to look at Topaz. ¡°Sure! Tell me your opinion too!¡± Said Topaz as she handed the perfume in her hand to Millie. Millie took the perfume with her right hand and opened the cap to smell it. After getting the gist of the smell, she closed the cap and opened the cap of the perfume that she held in her left hand. She smelled it and closed it again. ¡°Thank you Topaz, I think I like the new one better. There is a little bit of scent of lily in the new one, and I like it a lot.¡± Said Millie. While Millie tested the perfume, Naomi was looking around the store to find a perfume that Melaine described to her earlier. She thought it would be the perfect one for her plan to reveal her classmates¡¯ abilities. Although the perfume was made for the Smiling Sun, there was nothing wrong with exploiting it for her plan. That¡¯s why when Melaine explained the gist of the plan to Naomi in the bathroom earlier, Naomi also began to start her plan. Naomi planned to make use of the ability of the perfume¡¯s owner to control humans. She knew the date of the attack and the location of the attack of the Smiling Sun. She had prepared herself as a bait, and she was certainly the best bait in the world for the boss of Smiling Sun. After she heard the new information from Melaine, she instantly recognized who could control humans with their blood. Maybe that was also why her attacker at that time couldn¡¯t utilize his ability to the fullest. After looking around the store, Naomi couldn¡¯t find the perfume that Melaine talked about. She was disappointed, but not that much. Because according to Melaine, they had secured the perfumes from Asia and Europa. Naomi just clung to tiny hope that they left a store or two, but it seems that she needs to go to America or Africa to get her hands on the perfumes. Naomi turned to look at Topaz and Millie after she was done looking around the store. Topaz who saw Naomi look at them approached her and asked. ¡°Nee, Naomi. What do you think about this one?¡± Topaz handed Naomi a pink perfume bottle with its cap off. Naomi who knew that there are dangerous perfumes in distribution refused to smell it and took a step back. ¡°Sorry, Topaz. The smell is too strong for me.¡± Naomi made an excuse to Topaz as she covered her nose with her hand. Even if the perfume didn¡¯t contain the blood that Melaine told her, Naomi decided to remain careful. Because, if she was controlled, she herself didn¡¯t know what will happen to the world, or at least to Japan. Melaine also strictly reminded her to not smell any perfumes at least until the organization managed to apprehend the Esper in question. ¡°Is that so? I thought you wanted to come to this store because you wanted to get a perfume for yourself?¡± Asked Topaz as she tilted her head. Naomi nodded her head while still covering her nose with her hand. ¡°Yes, I wanted to get a new perfume. But I found it already in another store after we came back from the bathroom, so I asked Melaine to take it home for me. The perfume that I bought has a natural smell, unlike that one.¡± Topaz had a look of realization as she exclaimed. ¡°Oh! So Master already took your perfume home? I see!¡± Topaz turned to look at Millie who was looking for the perfumes and called her. ¡°Millie! Naomi had brought her perfume already. I think I will take the same one as you. Let¡¯s take it to the cashier!¡± Millie turned at Topaz when she heard her call and said. ¡°Sure. How about Naomi?¡± ¡°I will go with you, we could walk around again after that.¡± The three of them went to the cashier to pay for the perfumes that Topaz and Millie bought. They walked around the shopping center again after that and stopped on the entertainment floor. Naomi has been there before with Melaine. They only tried one game because Mischa found them though, so she wanted to try a different game with Topaz and Millie today. Naomi found a shooting game and asked Topaz and Millie to play with her. Because there were four guns available, the three of them could play it together. Because Naomi was the one who invited them to play the game, she naturally paid for the expense. The game was simple, they just need to shoot the zombie that appeared on the screen. Each player was provided with 30 bullets. Each headshot gave them 2 points while a shot at the body gave them 1 point. Because of her natural reflex, Naomi managed to get the highest point with 30 headshots. Topaz placed second with 42 points. Surprisingly she has good aim and didn¡¯t miss even a shot. Millie, as Naomi expected from the beginning, scored the worst. She only managed to get 15 points, which is an average score for civilians. Millie was not discouraged though, because they were here to have fun, not to compete with each other. Their outing lasted until the sunset. They bid each other farewells and went home after that, with a smile on their face. However, Naomi¡¯s direction was not her hotel, but she went in a different direction. She had prepared everything, and it was time to start her plan. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - James31292 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 128 – The Storm 14 After Naomi changed into her dress and covered her face with her mask, she flew above the cloud to go to America. Her destination is Mexico, a country located in North America. She wanted to get the perfumes that Melaine talked about as much as she can and set it in the Avos School as soon as possible. According to the information that Naomi got from Melaine, Smiling Sun will move in a week. The sky has turned dark, and the source of light that guided Naomi¡¯s flight was only the moon that hung right on top of her head, illuminating the sky. ¡°Such a good night. It is a good night for a heist.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at the land that appeared in the distance. She was still wearing the bracelet that she got from Chi and Jorden, but she hid it under her gloves. Her hair was unraveled because of the wind. She was just flying comfortably to Mexico instead of using her full speed. For once, Naomi wanted to enjoy her flight too. Because securing the perfumes was not a daunting task, she planned to do it relaxedly. She was in no hurry because the night was still long. She planned to get the perfumes today and spread them around Avos Island before sunrise. She will put those perfumes in the store around Avos Island and the dorm of Avos School. Maybe not every student will use the strange perfumes, no, maybe only one or two will use the perfumes. But, that¡¯s enough. Having someone being controlled will cause a panic. That time, the students will think. ¡®Why? Why did they suddenly use their ability to attack the others?¡¯ And the chain reaction will happen that makes the other students use their abilities. Or that is what Naomi wanted to happen. ¡®Surely that won¡¯t happen, but that is where I came. I will make the students use their abilities. Because the Smiling Sun was targeting me and Mishca. I will lure them to Avos School using 2 baits, easy.¡¯ As Naomi thought that, she had arrived on top of Mexico City. There is almost no cloud on top of Mexico City, the sky was clear. If someone looked at the sky, then they would be able to see Naomi¡¯s figure in front of the moon. But, people these days never cared about such things because of the advancement of technology. If they saw a shadow in front of the moon, they just thought that it was someone testing their new drone or something like that. People have become indifferent about everything, even the darkness of the world. It was a good thing for Naomi though, she pulled a holo phone that she usually used to contact her subordinates and opened a map. It was a different holo phone from what she usually used, Naomi had put that one in the hotel to charge its battery. She had found a few perfumes stored in the city in different places and was able to feel a faint residue of high-ranked Esper from that perfumes. Naomi was not able to feel it before but after she concentrated and spread her Telekinesis over the city, she could feel it now. Melaine said that Chi had stored the perfumes that they secured all over the world, with no more than a hundred kilograms in the same place. Not only that, Hyun-Woo had tried his best to put the barrier at those places, so no one could find those places. Their organization found the perfumes by looking all around the place, they can¡¯t locate the perfumes by feeling the residue of an Esper like Naomi. No, Naomi was strange, to begin with. With her training over controlling her power, Naomi was able to feel even the tiniest bit of Esper¡¯s pressure right now. When she found Melaine, she could only feel the pressure of SS-Ranked Esper or above, that¡¯s because Naomi didn¡¯t find the trick yet. But after realizing what¡¯s wrong with her perception, Naomi used Adjustment to make her able to feel even the tiniest bit of Esper¡¯s pressure. It was a simple trick, but only Naomi could pull it off. She was able to find the trick after she listened to Melaine¡¯s explanation about Esper¡¯s pressure. However, the cost of being able to feel every Esper¡¯s pressure is high. Naomi held her head with her hand and turned off her perception. She had a headache because she felt every Esper¡¯s pressure in Mexico. That¡¯s the price that she paid for the power, she was overloaded by the information that she got. But, now that her target is clear, Naomi took a deep breath and gathered all perfumes that she felt earlier using her Telekinesis. Every perfume that becomes Naomi¡¯s target floated up, surprising the people of Mexico City. Naomi can¡¯t hide such an act, no, she had no intention to hide it. Rather, she purposely made her act as flashy as possible. The spectacles of thousands of bottles of perfumes floating up to the sky will certainly be attracting attention. It was one of Naomi¡¯s goals. First, she wanted the Smiling Sun to know about it. It will lead them to two choices. They will have to speed up their plan or cancel it. Naomi guessed that they will speed up their plan instead of canceling it. It was her experience as a Manager of Akasa Inc. that told her that. Smiling Sun had spent a lot of time preparing for this plan, there is no way they will cancel it because of an incident. Second, Naomi wanted something else for herself. The Esper Association in Mexico certainly realized the incident by now. After a minute or so, they will find Naomi who was floating in the sky. It was her second goal, to have a fight and to make the civilians know. That the Moon of Akasha tried to prevent the future incident even before it started. So, the Esper Association won¡¯t be able to blame Naomi¡¯s organization for something that they never did. Naomi was indeed labeled as a criminal, but her pride will never allow her to be blamed for something that she didn¡¯t do. She will not refute anything that the Esper Association said about her act. But, if they blamed Naomi¡¯s organization for the crime of the other, then Naomi will do what she can to prevent that. That¡¯s why she did something flashy in Mexico City. ¡°Now, let¡¯s the fun begin.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 129 – The Storm 15 The perfumes were gathered above Naomi, and as she thought, the civilians began to gather below her and filmed what happened. It went as Naomi planned, with the crowd gathered below her, the Esper Association must¡¯ve noticed it. No, because they moved fast, the Esper Association must¡¯ve sent their PD already. Naomi tried to feel the Esper that was on the move towards her and as she had expected, a group of 10 Espers moved towards Naomi at a high speed, maybe they were in a vehicle or some sort of it. Naomi extended her right hand and create a small earthquake by moving the crust of the earth a little. Mexico City was attacked with a 4RS earthquake that night, the crowd below Naomi also panicked and they ran towards safety. After the crowd disappeared, two Humvees appeared from the distance. The person on top of the Humvee saw Naomi and pointed the mounted gun towards Naomi. They began shooting the guns without any warning and that surprised Naomi. But, Naomi was prepared. She used her Telekinesis to stop the bullet from reaching her and sent it back towards the Humvees. The Humvees drivers were skilled, they evaded the bullet that Naomi threw back without any problem and they stopped right below Naomi. Naomi looked at them with enhanced sight, she exactly 10 Espers came out from two Humvees. But, they were not the ones Naomi expected to come. They didn¡¯t wear PD¡¯s uniform, instead, they were wearing a normal suit. All of them were middle-aged men with rough faces. Why? Naomi was confused but she decided to not mind it. She wanted to have fun while taking the perfumes, so if there were people who wanted to accompany her then it was fine for her. ¡°Oi! Do you know what you¡¯re stealing, AH?!¡± One of the people that came out from the Humvee shouted at Naomi. Naomi looked at the man and said. ¡°I know, that was why I take it.¡± As Naomi said that, the drivers of the Humvees came out from the vehicle and looked at Naomi. One of them seemed to have an ability of enhanced sight or something, but he was surprised when he saw Naomi and shouted. ¡°Damn it! Hey, she¡¯s that one! She¡¯s Mugetsu!¡± The driver pointed his hand towards Naomi. The other people that were together with him were shaken. They looked at Naomi and some of them had smiles on their face. Naomi smiled under her mask and spread her arms. ¡°Exactly. You, who dares to face me. Introduce yourself, or should I guess your identities?¡± The biggest man in the crowd stepped forward while holding the machine gun that was placed on top of the Humvees earlier. He smiled at Naomi while raising his gun and shouted. ¡°Ha! There is no need for us to introduce ourselves!¡± The man rolled his sleeve and show a tattoo of a sun on his left arm. ¡°Our boss said that you and your subordinates will understand once we show this tattoo!¡± Naomi looked at his arm, and her smile deepened. ¡®Good, this is good. My plan didn¡¯t include their organization, but they came to me on their own accord. I will use this.¡¯ ¡°Hou, Smiling Sun? I thought that you guys were cowards that targeted a little girl that can¡¯t defend themselves. Do you have the guts to face me directly? I will give you 10 seconds to show your ability to me.¡± Said Naomi as she descended to the ground while crossing her arms. She amplified her Telekinesis armor and just stood in front of the group of 10 Esper with a smile on her face. Her mask was in the full-mask state, so they can¡¯t see Naomi¡¯s face. Even so, the pressure that Naomi emitted was enough to make them tremble in fear. ¡°H-Hahahaha, so you know, huh. That we kidnapped a girl in secret? If that¡¯s so, then I guess it is a war between us!¡± Shouted the biggest man as he pressed the trigger of the machine gun. As soon as the bullet flew towards Naomi, she began counting. ¡°Ten.¡± The bullet hit Naomi directly, but because of her Telekinesis Armor, the bullet bounced away from her body, leaving no scar or bruise on her body. ¡°A-Attack!¡± One of the men shouted and they began to rush towards Naomi while being covered by the support attack from the gun. They spread to left and right, planning to flank Naomi from all directions. One of the men jumped on the Humvee that was still had its gun installed and began to shoot at Naomi. ¡°Nine.¡± Naomi''s countdown ringed on their ear, and the men who flanked Naomi from her left used his ability. He crouched and put both of his hands on the ground. Instantly, the ground shook and a big hand made from dirt appeared behind Naomi. The hand moved and smashed down, hitting Naomi¡¯s head. But, as soon as the hand made contact with Naomi¡¯s head, it shattered to pieces. The man was surprised, but his comrade was already on the move. From both sides, two men looked at each other before nodding their heads. They extended their hands at the same time and oil gushed out from their hands. It covered Naomi from head to toes and burst in flame when the bullet hit Naomi¡¯s armor. Naomi was not bothered standing in the middle of flames. ¡°Eight.¡± She used her Telekinesis to blow the wind away from her and the flames were put off in a matter of seconds. Seeing their comrade¡¯s attempt didn¡¯t work, all men began to use their abilities. They all had a rather mundane ability, just an ability to control wind or ice. Naomi just stood silently and watched them. They have no control, even if most of them were B-Ranked Esper, they were weaker than most B-Ranked Esper. Naomi sighed and continue her countdown. As her countdown hit three, the machine gun stopped. They were out of ammo, so the two men that were previously shooting with the machine gun ran towards Naomi. The biggest guy had a wild grin and shouted. ¡°Diee!!¡± He hit Naomi with his fist right on her face. *Crack!* A cracking sound was heard when his fist connected with Naomi¡¯s face. He smiled, thinking that he managed to destroy Naomi¡¯s mask and will be able to see her face, but he soon realized that his fist was broken beyond belief. ¡°One.¡± Said Naomi shortly. The second man that was on the Humvee earlier shouted. ¡°Move away!!¡± The biggest man heard his shout and jumped away from Naomi. As soon as he jumped away, a laser passed him and hit Naomi¡¯s right on her stomach. The man smiled, but his face paled after a second. Naomi stepped forward, ignoring the laser that hit her, and said. ¡°Zero, your time is up. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± As she said that, the groups of Esper could feel that the ground they stepped on all this time began to move. They were panicked, and one of them realized what happened. ¡°Hey, for real?¡± The man stood on the edge of a circular ground that was somehow disconnected from the other ground in the area. ¡°She gouged out the ground and levitate it?¡± ¡°So, shall we begin the second round?¡± Said Naomi with a cold tone. The groups of Esper from Smiling Sun soon realized. That they had joined the wrong side. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 130 – The Storm 16 ¡°I must say, I was disappointed with your attack. Look, I didn¡¯t even move since I descended to the ground.¡± Said Naomi as she looked around to see the men one by one. The men gritted their teeth and resumed their attack towards Naomi. Who cares if they were high-up the sky if they can take down the most sought criminal right now. Even if they can¡¯t take the reward as they were criminals too, they at least could earn glory for taking down Mugetsu. Or they could also take Mugetsu to their boss so they will be rewarded handsomely. The men had prepared themselves and launched the barrage of attacks towards Naomi. However, Naomi still refused to move from her place. She just spread her arms and the barrage of attacks that were consisted of Ice, Fire, Oil, and earth failed to reach her. They were scattered around as soon as Naomi spread her arms. The men were surprised, they could understand if the attack failed after it hit their target, but they were scattered as soon as the attacks were launched. They now understood, the true terror that made the world called Mugetsu The Worst Esper ever lived. The men were confident. They were confident that they were able to take the majority of Esper down with their attack. But now they were feeling one thing, despairs. Their body refused to calm down, they were trembling in fear as they unconsciously took a step back. Even the biggest man from before also took a step back while holding his crushed hand. He had a wry smile as he looked at Mugetsu, ¡°Monster.¡± Naomi who was in alert mode had enhanced her body to the limit. She could hear the man¡¯s muttering and looked at him, ¡°They always said the same thing after seeing my ability. Be more creative, shall you? I will give you a free skydive as your punishment because you were not creative.¡± As Naomi said that, she lifted the ground higher until it passed through the cloud that was forming in the sky. She had controlled those clouds to hide the perfumes when the men attacked her, that was why she gave those men 10 seconds because she needed that 10 seconds to hid the perfumes. After they pass through the cloud, Naomi stopped the ground. Right now they were in Stratosphere, around 20KM high from the ground. The men had difficulty breathing because of the sudden change in the air pressure and the low oxygen in the Stratosphere. They were holding their chest and kneeled to grasp for air. They were extending their hands towards Naomi to ask for help. But, Naomi just looked at them with cold eyes and said. ¡°So, shall we begin? I will miraculously drop one of you on the water, so do your best to survive with your ability.¡± As Naomi said that, the ground that they used as a foothold began crumbling. With no footing or whatsoever, the men began to fall one by one. They were still gasping for breath, but some of them were using their ability in desperation and tried to survive the fall. Naomi was watching them fall for a second before turning towards the direction of Avos Island. She had gotten her hand on her objective, now it was the time for her to go back home with her loot. She entered the cloud where she stored the perfumes and isolated the perfumes from the air around them with her Telekinesis. After making sure that it was safe, Naomi began to fly back towards Avos Island. ¡®Hmm~ That was a nice exercise. I need to do it more frequently.¡¯ *** In the underground base, a few minutes ago. Chi called Rekka and Melaine for a sudden meeting because of some trouble. Rekka and Melaine were confused, what sort of trouble required a sudden meeting. But, when they entered the meeting room and looked at the screen, they immediately understood. ¡°Princess has gone and done it¡­ again.¡± Said Chi as she sighed while looking at the screen with tired eyes. On the screen was news that came from Mexico City. It was a live feed that showed an unknown individual floating in the sky in a black dress while surrounded by thousands of bottles with unknown pinkish-white liquid. Chi had seated on her seat while holding her head. Rekka just smiled wryly at her while Melaine was pouting. ¡°She didn¡¯t invite me¡­¡± Muttered Melaine as she walked toward a seat beside Chi. ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t want to bother us. I bet she was the most furious one about the act of Smiling Sun. That was why she moved by herself to take the perfumes.¡± Said Rekka as she took a seat beside Melaine. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Muttered Chi. She sighed and looked at the screen while pinching the bridge of her nose, ¡°But she could do it without putting on a show like that¡­¡± ¡°She must have her own goal with putting on a show. Like telling the Esper Association about the existence of the perfumes? Or she wanted to show that we were not responsible for that perfumes and wanted to destroy it?¡± Asked Rekka. ¡°Maybe, but with Princess¡¯ way of doing things¡­¡± Said Chi. ¡°There would be a misunderstanding. Oh- someone came in Humvees.¡± Melaine said as she pointed at the screen that now following two Humvees. The man on top of the Humvees started shooting at Naomi, but they were not worried about her. ¡°Fool, they were shooting at Princess.¡± Said Rekka as he scoffed. Even SS-Ranked Esper¡¯s ability dealt no damage for their Princess, that was why they could watch with a calm expression. The battle continued until Naomi scooped the ground of Mexico City and lifted it. Chi covered her face and muttered that she didn¡¯t want to watch again and left the meeting room. Melaine had an excited expression while Rekka was just watching the screen with a smile on his face. After a few seconds, ten men could be seen falling from the sky at the same time. They used their ability to try to stop their fall, but they ultimately failed. But, one man somehow managed to make a foothold using his ability and able to save himself. ¡°Why did Princess drop them instead of killing them right away?¡± Asked Rekka, curious about Naomi¡¯s act. ¡°She wanted to leave a witness. Or she wanted the man to report the incident to his boss. From the biggest man¡¯s tattoo, Princess must have realized that they were part of Smiling Sun.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°So, that is¡­¡± Rekka looked at Melaine with a surprised expression. ¡°Right, that was Princess'' goal. I never expected that she will declare war against them this fast.¡± Added Melaine. She had a smile on her face and stood up from her seat. ¡°Where are you going, Melaine?¡± Asked Rekka as he stood from his seat too. ¡°Getting my subordinates ready. This will be a big war because of those perfumes, so I need to brief my subordinates. I will leave the organization to you while I¡¯m gone, Rekka.¡± As Melaine said that, she disappeared from her spot. ¡®War, huh. I never expected the scale would be that big.¡¯ Thought Rekka as he fixed his tie. He walked out of the meeting room with a resolute expression. ¡®Then I must prepare my mind too. A lot of lives will be lost in this war.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Kuba 15 Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader! - Issa Fade Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 131 – The Storm 17 Melaine¡¯s POV After I left the underground base, I went to the airport to take a flight towards Germany. I left my subordinates in Germany in one of my mansions over there to avoid the Esper Association¡¯s preying eyes. Truth to be told, for some reason, the Esper Association only had one office in Germany. Maybe because a lot of weapon manufacturers made Germany their base or something, but the Esper Association certainly avoid that country. Lady Naomi¡¯s company was also based in Germany, so I took this chance to slip some of my subordinates inside a few companies in that country, and voila~ I managed to gain some intel that I used to take some of those companies down. Although I said that, I just instructed my subordinates to spread some rumors. By the time the rumors were spreading, the said company¡¯s stock would plummet to the ground. Now back to my job. The reason why I didn¡¯t use my ability to go to Germany was simple. Lady Naomi just declared war with the Smiling Sun, and it will take a few days at the fastest for the Smiling Sun to respond to her declaration. Not only that, Smiling Sun must have been researching about me and my position on Avos Island as Lady Naomi¡¯s guard. Lady Naomi wanted to make herself as bait. I knew and understood about the work of a shady organization, they will only care about the result even if they need to take a lot of lives. With me being Lady Naomi¡¯s side, they surely will send more fighters to Avos Island to make me busy. No, they will surely take hostages to threaten Lady Naomi. While I know that Lady Naomi wouldn¡¯t care about the hostages, she needs to act as if she cares about them. That was not the worst part though, the more fighters that they sent to Avos Island, then the more civilians'' lives will be lost. If I was in their position, then I will spread the gas that contains the Esper Blood that they used in the perfumes and try to control the strongest Esper on that Island. The strongest Esper on that Island would be Mischa, or me. That was why I need to leave the Island for now, at least until the Smiling Sun attacked Lady Naomi. At that time I could move to their base with my subordinates, or I could launch a guerilla attack to their base myself. After a few hours of flight, I have arrived in Germany and I immediately stopped the time and went to my Mansion. Decades have passed, but I still have a lot of Mansions here and there all around the world. My subordinates were also still loyal to me although their numbers were not as much as 80 years ago. I entered my Mansion and was greeted by my subordinate that looked like an old man. He was one of my first subordinates that for some reason liked to dress like a butler. His name is William, and I was really grateful to him for sticking with me all this time. He bowed his head to me when I entered the Mansion. His ability was convenient for a thing like this, as he had a detection ability. One of the reasons I came back to this mansion was to get William to the Avos Island to help Lady Naomi while I¡¯m gone. Although I said that, I will put him in the underground base as Lady Naomi¡¯s identity was not public knowledge. ¡°Welcome, Milady. Is it the time for us to move?¡± Asked William as he raised his head and looked at me. ¡°Yes, Lady Mugetsu needs your help. I need you to find a person. You can do it right, William?¡± I said as I walked towards the stairs. My Mansion was a two-story building, and my room was on the second floor. William followed me from behind and said. ¡°Of course, anything for you, Milady.¡± I nodded my head in satisfaction and instructed him. ¡°How many of us are in Germany right now? Call them here, I wanted them to arrive in three hours. While you are at it, give me a report about our wealth that we amassed in these 80 years.¡± ¡°Certainly, Milady.¡± We arrived in my room and I turned to look at William as I put my hand on the door¡¯s handle. ¡°Now, we will be busy. There will be another war soon.¡± As I said that, William narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Was it really necessary? Do you really want to continue what you did 75 years ago, Milady?¡± I looked back at William with a serious expression. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± After leaving that words, I entered my room and closed it. *** Naomi¡¯s POV Finally, I finished setting up the perfumes in the dorm and spread them all around the school. I took one of the perfumes back with me because of my curiosity, I wanted to experiment on it on my own. Like, how far this perfume could control someone? Was the Esper that controls the people through this perfume had a limit? How many people he can control? How strong is the Esper that he can control? I was curious! For some reason, my mind told me that he will not be able to control me. No, he won¡¯t be able to control any Esper with Adjustment ability. The adjustment will clash with his ability and cancel it right away. The way Adjustment worked is a mysterious one, each Esper was different. For me, I could enhance, limit, and adjust my body however I wanted to. Mischa, from what I observed so far, was able to enhance her body, but that¡¯s it. She can¡¯t limit her ability or something like that. If Mischa was able to limit her body and power level, then she would realize that Mugetsu did the same as her and begin to search for an Esper with Telekinesis that had the same characteristic as Mugetsu. That way, my identity would be revealed. I don¡¯t care though, if my identity was revealed, then I just need to use my real name to act as a leader of Moon of Akasha. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get resources from Akasa Inc. but that was the only disadvantage for me. I went back to the hotel after I finished my plan and took off my mask. I changed my clothes into pajamas and decided to sleep for today. I had a nice day out with my classmates and had a little fight with the Smiling Sun. I must admit that today was a good day. ¡®Good night, I hope there will be a fight or commotion tomorrow. Please get crazy, so I can have fun.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Kuba 15 - Cameron Kilzer Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 132 – The Storm 18 A few days after Naomi spread the perfumes on Avos Island, she was now laying on the roof of her hotel. She forgot to extend her stay in the hotel, but fortunately, Hotaru remembered about it and extended it for her. Now, why did Naomi lay on the roof right now? She was bored. Today was Saturday, the school was closed on the weekend, and the students used this time to go back to their family and spend the weekend together. Melaine had gone to Germany for some reason that Naomi didn¡¯t know. Mischa and Hotaru had their job as Public Defender on the weekend and now Naomi was left alone without something to do. The perfumes that she spread in the dorm were used by a lot of female students, which is good for Naomi. But, even after Naomi made a big show a few days ago, there was no movement from the Smiling Sun. That was why she was bored right now. ¡°I hoped for a commotion, but what I got is peace¡­¡± Said Naomi as she looked at the cloud that was drifting slowly in the sky. She had not expected it at all. She thought that if she made a commotion, then the world would be in turmoil. She never expected this outcome, a day of peace with nothing to do except to lay around on the roof of the hotel. The roof itself was clean because Naomi cleaned it with her Telekinesis. She was wondering when will the Smiling Sun launches its attack? The bored Naomi finally decided to go back to her room. She sluggishly stood up and walked towards the ladder and went down to the top floor of the hotel. As soon as she went down though, she could feel something unusual in the hotel. For some reason, a man was standing in front of her room while extending his right hand towards the door. Naomi recognized the man, or rather a boy who stood in front of her room. It was the same person that she met in the school. If she remembered correctly, she called that man cult leader. For what reason did he stand in front of her room? Naomi was interested in that and decided to hide from him and enhance her hearing. ¡°Tch, that damned isn¡¯t in the room. I wanted to get rid of Lady Mischa¡¯s pest today, but it seems I can¡¯t do it.¡± Muttered the boy as he pulled his hand back. He looked around the corridor as if he was afraid someone saw him and finally he walked towards the door that lead to Mischa¡¯s room that was located beside Naomi¡¯s room. He touched the handle of the door before raising his hand and smelled it. ¡°Ah~ Lady Mischa¡¯s scent.¡± Said the boy as his expression twisted in joy. Naomi squirmed in disgust as she heard him. He was worse than Melaine in any way possible. No, he¡¯s scum in Naomi¡¯s dictionary. She wanted to crush him right now, but she had another plan for him. Naomi still had a perfume that she took that night with her. She analyzed the perfume, but she found nothing interesting except for the Esper¡¯s blood that was mixed with it. Right now the perfume was in Naomi¡¯s room, sitting in the drawer of the closet. Naomi used her ability to take the perfume out of her room through the ventilation and finally, she used her ability to pour the perfume inside the boy¡¯s mouth that was opened in delight. He was surprised by it and threw up the perfume that was inside his mouth. He dirtied the floor below him and he suddenly had a frightened expression. As this happened, Naomi secretly took a video of him since he smelled Mischa¡¯s door handle using her holo phone. The boy frantically ran away and entered the elevator in panic. After the boy was gone, Naomi stepped out from the shadow and used her Telekinesis to clean the floor in front of Mischa¡¯s room. After she cleaned everything, she threw the liquid that the boy threw up outside the hotel. She didn¡¯t care where it land, but as long as it was outside the hotel then it was fine for her. *** Shun¡¯s POV Damn it! What happened?! Everything didn¡¯t go according to my plan! I planned to warn that Akasa Naomi to get away from Lady Mischa after I realized that they were staying in the same hotel! I know that Akasa Naomi must have used Lady Mischa to her advantage. I can¡¯t allow that. Lady Mischa didn¡¯t realize her scheme, the scheme that was often used in the high-society! I am the son of a big company that made a woman¡¯s beauty product, that was why I understood how high-society works! That Akasa Naomi, I heard her name here and there. But, I never met her, that was why I didn¡¯t realize it was her until Ayaka told me. I am the chosen one, I managed to enter S-Class because of my ability! I was just S-Ranked Esper, but with my ability, I managed to enter S-Class. The Esper Association also recognized my talent, the talent of Shun! I am a good leader, in a day I managed to unite the S-Class to follow Lady Mischa! We were the ones destined to join her team someday, that was the reason why I hate that Akasa Naomi. I heard that she used her connection to enter the Avos School. Not only that, she wanted to use Lady Mischa to her advantage! As the future team member of Lady Mischa, I must help her to look at reality! And earlier, a strange liquid was poured into my mouth when I admired the lingering scent of Lady Mischa! Now I had no other choice, I will stop her in front of the school on Monday. I need to get this over as soon as possible, all of this was for Lady Mischa! ¡°Damn it! That liquid was bitter as fuck!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Cameron Kilzer - Dragonking 1581 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 133 – The Storm 19 After the boy left the hotel, Naomi also left the hotel and went to walk around the city. She wore a knee-length black skirt and white shirt while holding a purse in her left hand. She had brought her mask and put it in the usual place in case of emergency. She had done everything to hide her trace so the boy from earlier won¡¯t know about it. While she was at it, she also uploaded the video of the boy smelling his hand after he touched the door handle. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to send a private message to Mischa. Because Mischa was in her duty, she had yet to read Naomi¡¯s message. But once she opened it, Naomi wondered how her reaction would be. The reason why Naomi choose to walk around the city so suddenly was she had realized something important. Tomorrow her order for a high-end robot will arrive, but she had forgotten about Mischa¡¯s bracelet! That was why Naomi contacted Chi to know about the bracelet and she answered that the bracelet was ready. She had also put a chip to track the bracelet movement, so they could monitor Mischa¡¯s movement through the bracelet. It was Chi¡¯s suggestion to add the chip to track the bracelet and Naomi didn¡¯t forbid her to add it because she had also planned to add the chip. With everything said and done, Naomi now walked through the street near Lunar Caf¨¦ to meet Chi. They planned to meet each other briefly and Chi will give Naomi the bracelet as they passed each other in the street to avoid any suspicion. Chi said that she had disguised as someone else and she would bump into Naomi in the street so Naomi could get the bracelet with her Telekinesis. It was a truly brilliant plan, at least Naomi thought so. When she was on the street in front of the Lunar Caf¨¦, Naomi could see a movement on her left. A woman wearing sunglasses looked around suspiciously and when she saw Naomi she walked to her. Naomi instantly realized this was the time. She nodded her head slightly to signal the woman to show that it was safe and now was the time to do the exchange. The glasses woman also nodded her head slightly and they bumped each other. When they bumped each other, with skillful movement, Naomi used her telekinesis and took the thing inside the woman¡¯s pocket using her Telekinesis and put it under her skirt. After they bumped with each other, Naomi looked at the woman and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± Yes, the normal conversation after bumping another person. It was serving as a diversion to show that both of them were strangers to each other. The woman¡¯s expression changed and she shouted at Naomi. ¡°You better use your eyes to walk! Huh, the youngster this day never walked with their eyes looking at the street in front of them.¡± The woman huffed and turned around after leaving those words. Naomi also turned back and stopped on the side of the street. She had not confirmed the thing that she took yet because it was inside a box. She put the box inside her purse and she continued her walk like usual. It was around afternoon, so Naomi decided to have lunch in Chi Diner again. When she was walking to the Chi Diner, this time another woman was looking at her and blinked her eyes several times. Naomi was confused, why did that woman look at her while blinking her eyes? But, as a professional leader of a secret organization, Naomi immediately understood it. ¡®That woman, she¡¯s mistaken me with someone else! She also wanted to exchange something with someone. Let¡¯s soil their plan, shall we?¡¯ Naomi responded to the woman by blinking her eyes several times too. The woman¡¯s mouth curved a little before she walked towards Naomi and bumped her accidentally. When she bumped Naomi¡¯s shoulder with hers, she whispered something. ¡°On my pocket.¡± Naomi nodded her head a little to remain inconspicuous and used her ability to take the thing from the woman¡¯s pocket. After they bumped with each other, Naomi walked silently while looking at the thing that she had just taken from the woman. She used her Telekinesis to bring the thing to her hand and saw that it was the bracelet that she had asked Chi. Naomi was confused, if the second woman was Chi, then who was the first woman? And what was inside the box that she just took from that woman? Naomi changed her plan. She went to the fast-food restaurant and brought a burger for her lunch and went toward the factory area where she was attacked a month ago. She wanted to know what was inside the box and she can¡¯t help but get excited by it. Finally, she was gotten entangled with something outside her plan, the real exchange of goods in the public! Naomi hurried her pace to reach the factory faster. There was a reason why she was in hurry, Naomi saw the first woman that bumped into her and knew that she was tailed. It seems the first woman realized that Naomi was not the real person that she needed to give the box to, and now she was tailing Naomi to get it back. It was fast, Naomi didn¡¯t expect the woman to realized it that quick. Maybe she met the real person who was tasked to get the box and she realized that she messed up. As soon as Naomi arrived at the abandoned factory, she took the box out from her purse and was about to open it. But, as Naomi expected earlier, the woman who tailed her showed herself behind Naomi and called out. ¡°Sorry young lady, but that was mine.¡± When the woman said that, another girl that had clothes similar to Naomi showed herself from the shadow. She had black hair too, but her hair was long and it reached her waist. Naomi immediately understood why the woman mistook her for her real target, Naomi¡¯s clothes were similar to the woman¡¯s target. Naomi turned to look at the woman and raised the box, ¡°I¡¯ve suspected it. I had no plan to have an exchange with you, but you bumped into me while gesturing for me to take the thing in your pocket. Wasn¡¯t that your fault?¡± Naomi provoked the woman and her expression turned instantly. She took off her sunglasses and glared at Naomi. The two in front of Naomi were Espers, that was why Naomi provoked them. ¡°Shut up and give it to me!¡± The black-haired girl shouted at Naomi. Naomi was not familiar with her, but she ultimately wanted to play because she was bored. That was why Naomi just smiled and throw the box back in her purse. ¡°Unfortunately, I refuse. Take it from me if you can.¡± Said Naomi as she smiled smugly. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Dragonking 1581 Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader! - Aubrey Powell Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 134 – The Storm 20 ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t know what you are facing.¡± Said the woman that bumped into Naomi earlier. Naomi looked at them with the same smug smile and raised her chin slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You never introduced yourself after all.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! Give that box to me now or I will kill you!¡± Shouted the black-haired girl. Naomi put her right hand in front of her mouth and the black-haired girl smiled, ¡°See? You were afraid!¡± But, on the contrary of the black-haired girl''s expectation, Naomi burst out in laughter after she heard that. They were confused by Naomi¡¯s act and the black-haired girl that was shouting since the start was angry. ¡°What are you laughing for!?¡± She raised her voice to intimidate Naomi, but that only serves as fuel for Naomi¡¯s laughter. Naomi bent her body forward and held her stomach with her left hand, ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t! This was getting old. I don¡¯t know how many times someone told me that they will kill me. It was funny! Seeing how they would always fail in the end.¡± Naomi had tears built upon the corner of her eyes because of her laughter. She wiped those tears with her left hand as she stood straight and pointed her right index finger towards the two people in front of her. ¡°Try your best, this was getting old quickly, but at least entertain me with your best ability.¡± As Naomi said that, she opened her right hand and used her Telekinesis to pull the mask from her cleavage to her right hand. She pressed the button to change the mask into a full-mask state and put the mask on her face and spoke in a different tone. ¡°Now, shall we start our dance?¡± The two people in front of Naomi instantly recognized it. Although she didn¡¯t have the pressure of a strong Esper, her presence was enough for them to understand. The woman had sweat poured from her forehead while the black-haired girl unconsciously stepped back a little because she was afraid. The woman gulped her saliva and mouthed. ¡°Mugetsu¡­ You are Mugetsu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­ Mugetsu was a young girl?!¡± Said the black-haired girl. ¡°Tell me that it is a lie! My little transaction leads me to the worst Esper, FUCK IT!¡± The black-haired girl shouted on top of her lung and she balled her fist, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t fucking care anymore! I will take that box even if it cost me my life!¡± The girl looked at the woman and shouted, ¡°HEY! Help me to take it from her. If I can¡¯t get my hand on that box, then BOSS will definitely kill you too!¡± ¡°I know! JUST WHY?! What¡¯s wrong with our plan! So that is Mugetsu, she knew our plan all along!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care with the plan right now! Focus on the box and run! We knew her face, that information alone is enough for BOSS to forgive us! That is if we get the box! I don¡¯t know what will happen if we lost the box.¡± ¡°Why are you making a contradiction yourself! Box or Information, we could only choose one!¡± Shouted the woman as a green mist appeared around her. She glared at Naomi with fear in her eyes, but she still stood bravely intending to fight Naomi. ¡°The box! You know the importance of the box!¡± Shouted the black-haired girl. Black whip-like energy appeared in her hand as she lowered her stance, ready to jump at Naomi. ¡°Fuck it, let¡¯s go!¡± As the woman said that, she controlled the mist to go towards Naomi. The mist surrounded Naomi instantly and kept her inside a circle. Naomi tried to touch the mist, but she smelled something unpleasant from it. ¡°Poison, huh? You had a rare ability, it was a shame that you met me.¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis and blew the mist away from her, surprising the woman. ¡°How?¡± The woman asked with a bewildered face, ¡°That mist is an intangible object! How could you blow it away with your Telekinesis!¡± ¡°Because I am strong. And, don¡¯t try to divert my attention with your speech.¡± As Naomi said that, she extended her right hand to her right and blocked a whip attack that came from behind. ¡°Tch!¡± The woman clicked her tongue in frustration because Naomi realized the sneak attack. Naomi turned to look at the black-haired girl behind him that tried to pull Naomi towards her and said, ¡°It was a useless attempt, but at least nice try.¡± Naomi enhanced her body and swung her right hand. The girl was lifted along with her whip and smashed to the ground near the woman. ¡°Hey! Are you okay, W?!¡± Shouted the woman as she glanced at the black-haired girl. Naomi noted what the woman said in her mind. ¡®W, huh. Must be a codename. So they are from a secret organization too! This is getting interesting.¡¯ ¡°I¡­ugh¡­ am not fine! Damn it, it hurts!¡± The black-haired girl, W, grunted in as she stood up slowly. She looked at the woman by her side and said. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ let¡¯s take a run for it, M.¡± The woman, M, nodded her head and stepped back slowly. ¡°Y-yeah, my mist didn¡¯t do anything to her too.¡± ¡°Oops, who said that I gave you a permit to leave this place?¡± Asked Naomi as she smiled under her mask. She used her Telekinesis and made a barrier behind the woman using metal debris that was littering around them. The crooked metal beam was straightened and made a makeshift wall behind them, blocking their way out. Naomi also sealed the area on their side, leaving one way to the exit. ¡°So we must pass you first before we can go?¡± Said M as she wiped her sweat off her face. ¡°It seems so.¡± Added W. ¡°We are fucking doomed then.¡± Naomi spread her arms and shouted. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the second round. Entertain me with your struggling!¡± ¡°No fucking thanks! I will leave this place alive and fucking tell me boss about you!¡± Shouted W as she cracked her whip and lowered her stance. ¡°As she said, even if our enemy was the worst Esper, we will leave this place alive. Our BOSS will change this world, that was why I will do my best to stay alive!¡± Added M. Naomi was intrigued with her speech, she put her right hand on her chin and asked, ¡°Hmm, BOSS, huh. I knew one person, sorry, one corpse that said that before his demise too. You girls, are you from the Smiling Sun?¡± The girl, W, smiled with a predatory grin and shouted, ¡°Correct! We will change this world for the better! Our BOSS had given us the meant to do so, a power!¡± ¡°And we will not back down until we reach our goal, don¡¯t stop us, Mugetsu! Our goal is for the greater cause!¡± Naomi snickered at them, she laughed and ignored their plea. Naomi can¡¯t handle this. For the greater cause? Were they serious? They were joking, right? ¡°Kukuku, Hahahahaha. Na?ve. You are na?ve!¡± Shouted Naomi. ¡°For the greater cause? That was never a reason! Give me a real goal, DON¡¯T GIVE ME A BULLSHIT LIKE THAT! There was never a greater cause, human had their own goal. You are Na?ve!¡± Naomi was disgusted, how can a secret organization''s goal be for the greater cause? That was never a goal. Even Naomi had a goal for creating her organization. She wanted to have the greatest Esper Battle, that was why she was creating an enemy for the public. ¡°I had decided. I changed my plan. I will destroy your organization by myself.¡± Declared Naomi. At that time, Naomi released the pressure that she restricted with her Adjustment. ¡°Today will be the day of destruction, let¡¯s have a party!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 135 – The Storm 21 ¡°The day of destruction? Don¡¯t fucking spout any bullshit! Although you are the strongest Esper or something, you will not be able to destroy our organization!¡± Shouted M at Naomi. The woman didn¡¯t seem to be affected by Naomi¡¯s pressure, and that made Naomi confused. The black-haired girl on the other hand was affected by Naomi¡¯s pressure and had a hard time to breath. Naomi looked closer at M and noticed something. Her eyes were glowing red slightly, and Naomi instantly understood what happened. She felt the same Esper pressure that came from the perfume covering the woman. Naomi shrugged her shoulder and shook her head. ¡°What a shame, to think that a Boss would control his own subordinate.¡± The woman, M, was confused, but the girl realized what Naomi meant. She turned slowly towards M and noticed the same thing. ¡°N-no, h-he wouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s a lie!¡± Naomi was laughing as she floated up to the sky, ¡°It¡¯s funny. Greater cause, huh. What a load of bullshit! Sorry but, I will have you die here because you knew my face.¡± As Naomi said that, M¡¯s head slowly turned in a strange direction. ¡°A-aah!!!!¡± M shouted in pain as she used her hands to try to stop her head. But that was useless, her head kept moving in a strange direction until finally a snap sound was heard from her neck and her body fell lifelessly. W was horrified with what happened to her colleague. She braced herself and her rough breathing was quickened. She held her whip tighter and launched it at Naomi as she shouted, ¡°AAAAA!!!!! Die!!!¡± Naomi just watched the whip as it reached her and blocked it with her left hand. Once again, Naomi flexed her left hand and W was pulled by her own whip. She flew higher towards Naomi as she screamed in pain. She managed to make her whip disappear, but the force behind Naomi¡¯s swing was still there and she had arrived in front of Naomi in a matter of seconds. With a fast movement, Naomi held W¡¯s neck in her right hand that was strengthened with her Adjustment. She brought W¡¯s face closer to her¡¯s and said. ¡°You made a wrong side. For the greater cause didn¡¯t always mean for everyone¡¯s greater cause. It was for your leader¡¯s greater cause, oh sorry, your Boss. Make sure to differentiate between Boss and Leader in your next life.¡± Naomi threw W towards the makeshift wall at a high speed and W¡¯s body crashed against the wall. Because she had the same physical strength as a normal human, W¡¯s body can¡¯t handle the force and all bones in her body broke in an instant. Her inner organs were ruptured and she died instantly. Naomi looked around the area and she felt a lot of Esper¡¯s pressure approaching the place at a high speed. It was for a time like this Naomi asked for her bracelet. She operated her bracelet and it transformed into the dress that she used as Mugetsu instantly. The bracelet was a result of intensive research of a bodysuit that was used in the military and Esper Association. It was the result of Chi¡¯s idea of a quick-changing solution. She was inspired by her own ability and finally, she coordinated with Jorden to make this bracelet. Naomi¡¯s clothes were replaced with a black dress, no, it was not replaced but it was folded into a tiny piece and was hidden in the bracelet. Naomi used her Telekinesis to hide her purse away in the ruin. She made sure to cover it so the Esper Association won¡¯t be able to find it. Naomi didn¡¯t forget to take her holo phone out of her purse and called Rekka. ¡°Rekka, tell everyone it¡¯s time to move. Call Melaine too, tell her that we will destroy Smiling Sun this day. I had enough with them after I met one of their members.¡± ¡°As you wish, Princess. I will make my own move with Melaine¡¯s subordinate that she sent here. They will try to keep the civilians'' casualty as low as possible.¡± Hearing Rekka¡¯s word, Naomi was grateful. For once, Melaine did something useful for her. Naomi nodded her head in satisfaction and said. ¡°Their base is not located in Japan. But, their target is Avos Island and Japan. Spread our members into two teams, the attacker and the defender. Make sure to tell our members to use their masks, unless they are not afraid of their identity was known to the world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Princess.¡± ¡°Then go, I wanted them to disappear from this world today.¡± ¡°Your wish is our command.¡± Naomi ended the call after she heard that and finally, 2 girls that she knew well appeared in front of her. Naomi smiled under her mask and spread her arms as she looked at the girls. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little late, Mischa Belyaeva?¡± Unlike their meetings before, Mischa had a calm expression on her face as she looked at Naomi who was floating in the sky. Naomi was delighted when she saw Mischa¡¯s growth. If she was the old Mischa that she met the first time, she would jump at her immediately. ¡°Not that late, I think.¡± Answered Mischa as she looked around. She was frowning when she saw 2 corpses that were in the area. ¡°What is your goal here? I thought you were leaving Avos Island?¡± Hotaru stood behind Mischa and took out her gun, ready to shoot at Naomi anytime. But she knew that shooting blindly will not do anything towards Naomi, that was why she just held the gun without pointing its muzzle towards Naomi. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I left Avos Island at that time, but I came back because I found something. You see, there is an organization called Smiling Sun targeting a girl. It¡¯s a coincidence, but that girl is under my organization¡¯s protection. That was why I am here, to erase that organization from the world.¡± Mischa and Hotaru frowned when they heard Naomi, they knew the girl that was designated as Moon of Akasha¡¯s protection target, and so Mischa asked. ¡°When?¡± Naomi descended to the ground and walked towards Mischa and Hotaru. They were put on guard immediately, but Naomi didn¡¯t do anything to them. When Naomi arrived right in front of Mischa, she said. ¡°Today. Today is the day. A lot of people will lose their life, so do your best to use your ability, Mischa Belyaeva. You are the key, the key to keep the casualty as low as possible. Smiling Sun¡¯s Boss is not like me, he won¡¯t think twice to make use of the innocent.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What are you saying!¡± Mischa was about to lost her cool. Naomi decided that it was time to go and so she floated back to the sky using her telekinesis and left a message. ¡°Go to Avos School, and you will know what happened in an hour or two. Those corpses were Smiling Sun¡¯s members, do what you want with them.¡± Naomi flew away at a high speed towards her hotel. She also didn¡¯t forget about her purse and controlled it to fly towards the hotel too. And so, the curtains of war after a few decades were raised once again. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 136 – The Storm 22 Rekka¡¯s POV This is the time. I was preparing for this since we got the information about the perfumes that were made by Smiling Sun. Finally, Melaine had finished her preparation after she managed to locate Smiling Sun¡¯s base and Princess had taken the action. I walked to the meeting room with a smile on my face. I had informed Chi and asked her to gather the usual members in the meeting room. I had called Anna and Dan-Bi too to hear the meeting. They wanted to be useful to Princess, so as her brother, I allowed her to attend the meeting too. When I entered the meeting room, every member had prepared themselves. The male members were wearing a black suit with black shirts underneath it, except for Stephen who choose to not wear any clothes. The female members were wearing the same clothes too, but they wore a skirt instead of pants like the male members. Anna and Dan-bi also wore a black stocking to add to their fashion. There was a mask that was placed on top of the table in front of each member. It was Princess¡¯ order to use a mask, well Stephen was an exception like usual. I wore no mask too because my face was known by the Esper Association. There were two additional members in the meeting room, and he was Jorden, the researcher. He was here because he was the one who discovered the effect of the perfumes and he was a big help to our organization. His invention like Princess¡¯ mask and her bracelet had helped her greatly, that was why Chi asked him to attend the meeting to give an idea or two based on his observation. The other was Bel, she stood behind Melaine. It was strange to look at. When Bel used the mask, she was similar to Princess, that was if we looked at her body¡¯s composition. But, when she wore no mask, I could only see grown-up Melaine with a smug smile on her face. If no one knows her identity, they must¡¯ve regarded Bel as Melaine¡¯s big sister. I walked to my seat that was located at the end of the table, on the right side of Princess¡¯ seat. Melaine took the left seat because she was Princess¡¯ most trusted person? Or so she said. She had arrived in Japan just a few hours ago with her subordinates. It seems she went all around the world to find Smiling Sun¡¯s base with her subordinates and managed to locate it yesterday. Princess also knew that Smiling Sun¡¯s base was not in Japan. Did Melaine give her the information beforehand? But I doubt it. Melaine was busy with her subordinates as soon as she arrived in Japan and had no time to tell Princess. I knew about it because I helped Melaine to reorganize her subordinates. After I sat in my seat, I looked at each member and said, ¡°I got a mission from Princess.¡± Everyone in the room went silent and looked at me with an expecting gaze. The mission from Princess had always been absurd and ended in a way that we had not expected. The first mission was to rat out the impostors, which ended up with me and Melaine destroying a lot of places in the US. The second was not as absurd as the first, but it ended abruptly. We managed to realize the existence of an organization called Smiling Sun. And now we are in a war with that organization after finding their horrible actions towards civilians and their plan to attack Avos School. We had no responsibility to protect Avos School or Avos Island, but Princess was a kind person. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to not protect the Avos School because she managed to get a friend in that place. Not only that, she was angry at the action of the Smiling Sun, mainly about the slave. But now, I must tell Princess¡¯ command to the members in this room. ¡°Princess had two commands for us. One, we will raid Smiling Sun¡¯s base. Second, some of us were tasked to help Princess in Avos Island. The help that we gave her is protecting someone called Akasa Naomi, she was the target of Smiling Sun¡¯s attack.¡± I paused a little to look at the members¡¯ reactions. Stephen and Doni were excited, ¡®I guess they will join the first team.¡¯ Ao''s siblings were also excited like Stephen and Doni, ¡®The first team it is.¡¯ Well, the four of them were hot-blooded members. Selena was the best choice for the second team with me who knew Princess¡¯ identity. Bel, Melaine, and her subordinates will help the first team to attack Smiling Sun¡¯s base. I had Julia stationed on Lunar¡¯s caf¨¦ to help with the evacuation, Chi would also help her. Anna and Dan-Bi, to be honest, I don¡¯t know about them. But, from the look of their eyes, they wanted to help too. So it was decided then. ¡°First team would be Stephen, Doni, Yuki, Mizu, Bel, and Melaine with her subordinates. The second team would be me and Selena. While the rest will be positioned at Lunar Caf¨¦ and Chi Diner.¡± I said that while resting my chin on my hands. Stephen and Doni bumped their fists to each other while the Ao Sibling had a wide smile on their face. Then I looked at Luna who had the ability to open a teleport door. Her ability would be used repeatedly in this mission, and we need to call Hyun-Woo too to protect the base. ¡°Luna, can you get Hyun-Woo here? After that, your duty would be transferring the first team in front of the Smiling Sun¡¯s base. Drop them in a hidden location, ask Melaine for further explanation about their base location.¡± Luna nodded her head and said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± I nodded my head at her answer. It was the time, Princess had always given us a motivational speech. As her substitute, I need to give the members a motivational speech too. ¡°I believe that most of you were waiting for this moment since we told you about the existence of the Smiling Sun. Don¡¯t worry, Princess had announced their demise. Today, we will kill all of them, we will destroy their organization. Leave nothing, if the Esper Association tried to stop you, don¡¯t hesitate. Those scums, deserve nothing in this world. Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Oh, leave it to me. I will crush them with my hand.¡± Shouted Stephen as he raised his giant fist. ¡°We understood.¡± Answered Ao¡¯s Sibling. ¡°I will make them tremble, they will not die peacefully.¡± Said Doni as he made electricity danced in his right hand. Selena just nodded her head in a cool manner as she put her left hand on a big case that was leaning against the table on her left. I stood up from my seat and spread my arms, ¡°Now, let¡¯s annihilate them.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 137 – The Storm 23 Turning back the time a little while Mischa¡¯s POV Mugetsu left after leaving a message. I looked at the corpses that were left alone by Mugetsu. One of them had their head turned in a strange direction while the other one was bloodied as if they crashed into the steel wall at a high speed. They were not nice to look at. I turned to look at Hotaru and said, ¡°What do you think. The protection target¡­ that was Naomi, right?¡± Hotaru nodded her head at me, ¡°I think so, Mischa. Should we go to Avos School as she said or should we go to our hotel to meet Naomi?¡± I touched my chin with my right hand and thought. If we meet Naomi, then we can protect her. But, that will cost the life of the civilians or students in Avos School. On the other hand, if we go to Avos School, we can¡¯t ensure Naomi¡¯s safety. The only way to get this was to take Naomi to Avos School. Why did Melaine must be missing at a time like this! Naomi said that she sent Melaine to someplace for business with Luna Corporation. So the attack this time was timed nicely, their target as expected was Naomi. ¡°Hotaru, teleport me to Avos School. After you teleport me to Avos School, take Naomi to me. This was the best choice, to concentrate our defense in one place.¡± ¡°I see. We need to look out for the Moon of Akasha¡¯s member too, right? They could be hidden near the Avos School to watch over Naomi.¡± Said Hotaru as she put her gun back to the holster. I nodded my head at her words. But, we have no luxury right now. Any help was appreciated, even if they came from the Moon of Akasha. Not only that, we can¡¯t report Mugetsu¡¯s information to the Esper Association. We had no concrete proof about the attack from Smiling Sun or something that Mugetsu talked about. A minute after Mugetsu flew away from us, the team of 5 officers from Esper Association arrived. The Team of 5 looked around and saw 2 corpses of women before a pair of men and women from their team approached us. The man had blonde hair while the woman had wavy brown hair. They saluted at me and said. ¡°Report. My name is Kyouka, and my partner is Ryo. Officer Mischa Belyaeva, can you tell us what happened here?¡± I saluted back at them and said. ¡°Mugetsu was here, she flew away after she killed the two women and give us the identity of these two corpses. It seems they were part of an organization called Smiling Sun.¡± We lowered our hands at the same time and she looked at me with a serious face. ¡°Are you sure? We received a different report. From the report that we received, a Girl stole something from the one who reported and she was in pursuit of the Girl.¡± I frowned at Kyouka¡¯s word and asked. ¡°Are you sure? You felt the pressure that Mugetsu released, right?¡± Kyouka nodded her head while the man, Ryo, clicked his tongue. ¡°I, no, we felt it. That was why we run towards this place as fast as we can. So that means¡­¡± ¡°The reporter was one of the girls that Mugetsu killed¡­ and Mugetsu was the Girl in the report.¡± Added Hotaru. She was really dependable at a time like this. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t really able to show her ability in front of Naomi. That was why Naomi thought of Hotaru as a useless subordinate and teased her nonstop. ¡°That meant, Mugetsu had something that she took from these women.¡± I said as I looked at the corpses that were moved by the rest of the team. ¡°Tch, what did that Mugetsu tell you? I bet she left a message or two right, seeing you didn¡¯t fight her.¡± Said Ryo as he looked at me with a serious face. ¡°Ryo! Don¡¯t be disrespectful!¡± Shouted Kyouka as she stepped on Ryo¡¯s leg. ¡°It hurts you dufus! This is how I talk, do you have any complaints, huh?!¡± Shouted Ryo back to Kyouka. They had a nice relationship. Maybe that was why they were paired with each other. Like me and Hotaru¡­ or Naomi if she joined the PD. Ryo and Kyouka were bickering with each other for a while before Ryo turned to me and asked, ¡°So?¡± Kyouka frowned at Ryo before she turned to me with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive his act.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Mugetsu did leave a message to me. She said that the Organization that the girls were part of, The Smiling Sun, will attack the Avos School. Not only that, they targeted my friend, Akasa Naomi.¡± ¡°Akasa Naomi as in the girl that was our protection target a month ago? Why did the organization, Smiling Sun was it? Targeting that girl?¡± Asked Kyouka in a curious tone. ¡°That was expected, you dufus! Akasa, as in Akasa Inc. They targeted her must be because they were aiming for their weapon!¡± Said Ryo as he put his hand on Kyouka¡¯s head. He looked at me with a serious face and asked. ¡°So, when did they attack Avos Island. And what is your plan? We will help. I wanted to make sure that girl was safe this time. The last time we were failed because we didn¡¯t recognize her, that was my fault.¡± I looked at Ryo and nodded my head. So he and Kyouka were the ones who were ordered to protect Naomi at that time. If he wanted to help, then it will be better. ¡°Mischa¡­¡± Hotaru whispered at me from my side. ¡°Let¡¯s accept their help. They seem like good people.¡± I agreed with Hotaru¡¯s idea, and that was my intention from the start. I looked at Ryo and Kyouka who were bickering once again and coughed into my hand to get their attention. They looked at me with faces full of expectation. ¡°I will take your offer. Please help us.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Said Kyouka as she smiled. ¡°Ou¡­¡± Said Ryo. I nodded my head in satisfaction, ¡°Now for the plan. It goes like this¡­¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 138 – The Storm 24 3rd POV Naomi changed back into her clothes by pressing the moon gem on her bracelet again after she entered her room in the hotel. She had ordered Rekka to take care of Smiling Sun¡¯s base, now she just need to act as a proper bait. She put the bracelet that was made for Mischa that had a star gem on the table in her room and write a note on paper. ¡®If you read this, then I was gone for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I am not in danger and I will never be in a danger. I knew about the imminent attack of the Smiling Sun, that was why Melaine took me away. Not only that, the Moon of Akasha had sent their member to protect me. I don¡¯t know about them, but I trust Melaine. Right now I am with the member of Moon of Akasha, more specifically Mugetsu¡¯s right hand man. I left a note to inform you about this, so don¡¯t worry about me. This bracelet was made for you, please use it. Naomi.¡¯ Naomi put the paper under the bracelet and put her bag on her bed. She just brought the box that she took from the woman earlier and opened her room¡¯s window. She jumped off the window and put on her mask before she fly away from the hotel to the Avos School. She landed near the Avos School, in one of the alleys between the building, and took off her mask before she put it away on her cleavage in the half-mask state. Naomi exited the alley and walked to a building behind the Avos School. The building was located around 100 meters away from Avos School for safety reasons. There was a reason why Naomi entered the building. One, it was abandoned because it was near the Avos School, the owner was chased away by the Esper Association with money. Second, Naomi hid the excess perfumes that she brought from Mexico in this building. Naomi found this building when she distributed the perfumes in Avos Island. At first, this building was filled with dust. From that, Naomi knew that this building was abandoned and decided to hide the perfume in this building. But, she was not that stupid. The next day after she hid the perfumes, Naomi hacked the School network and found the information about the building. After making sure that no one would enter the building, Naomi could rest easy. Now was the time for the perfume to be seen by the world. Naomi was the target of Smiling Sun, surely they tried to locate Naomi with all of their members. Naomi did declare the annihilation of the Smiling Sun to their members. But they were now dead, and they can¡¯t tell their organization¡¯s boss about Naomi¡¯s declaration. Naomi calculated the timing of her organization''s attack towards the base of Smiling Sun. She estimated that her subordinates would need 5 minutes to prepare for their attack. Not only that, Rekka will definitely come to Avos Island himself to protect Akasa Naomi, the bait. That was why she will also make her move when she felt Rekka¡¯s Esper pressure. For now, Naomi entered the room which she used to hide the perfumes and sat on the chair that she brought a few days ago from the street. She crossed her leg and closed her eyes. In front of her was a pile of perfumes that filled half of the room. She took massive quantities of perfumes from Mexico City, and she couldn¡¯t distribute all of them on Avos Island to avoid suspicion. Well, to avoid suspicion as much as possible. Naomi pulled the box that she brought from her pocket and throw it into the sky before she caught it again. When the box landed on her hand, she opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the Avos School that could be seen through the window. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to wait.¡± *** Mischa¡¯s POV After telling Ryo and Kyouka my plan, they immediately moved and instructed their team. Their team was a professional one, they just followed the instruction from Ryo and Kyouka without saying anything and brought the corpses of two women away for investigation. We have wasted enough time here, so I looked at Hotaru and gestured to her to teleport us to Naomi¡¯s room. Hotaru nodded her head and put her left hand on my right shoulder. As she put her hand on my shoulder, I looked at Ryo and Kyouka who were looking at their team brought the corpses away from the site with a stretcher. ¡°Ryo, Kyouka, we will go first. Wait for us in Avos School!¡± I shouted at them and gained their attention. They turned to us and Kyouka waved her right hand at us while Ryo just nodded his head a little. I turned to Hotaru and nodded my head. We teleported inside Naomi¡¯s room and I looked around the room to find Naomi. She was nowhere to be seen and I began to panic a little. When I was about to move to find Naomi, Hotaru gripped my shoulder and said. ¡°Mischa, calm down. Look at that.¡± Hotaru pointed her index finger to the table near Naomi¡¯s bed and I followed her gaze. On top of the table, there was a familiar bracelet and a piece of paper under the bracelet. The bracelet looked like the one that Naomi wore on her hand. I approached the table and took the bracelet with my right hand while holding the paper with my left hand. I looked at the bracelet first and noticed that instead of a gem that was carved into a crescent moon, the gem in this bracelet was carved into a star. So that meant, this bracelet was for me, the bracelet that Naomi promised me on the second day of school. I looked at the paper next and noticed a message that was written on it. I looked at Hotaru and called her over. ¡°Hotaru, come here.¡± Hotaru approached me and stood beside me as she looked at the paper. ¡°So this was a note, as expected?¡± ¡°Yes, and it was about Naomi¡¯s situation.¡± I read the note that Naomi left behind and was surprised. She knew about the attack of Smiling Sun and she was visited by Mugetsu¡¯s right hand?! ¡°Mischa¡­ what should we do? Naomi is in danger right now.¡± Asked Hotaru with a concerned tone. Naomi was indeed in danger, but Melaine was with her. As Naomi said in her letter, she trusted Melaine, and so do I. Melaine was strong, I bet even Mugetsu will have a hard time or even lose to Melaine. ¡°We will focus on Avos School. Naomi has Melaine in her side. We don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Hotaru nodded her head, but she still had a worried expression on her face. We must deal with the attack as fast as we can and find Naomi. ¡®Wait there, Naomi. I will definitely find you this time.¡¯ *** Rekka¡¯s POV We stood in front of the meeting room right now. All of us were geared up and ready to go and destroy the Smiling Sun¡¯s base. I looked at the members in front of me and said. ¡°Let¡¯s destroy them.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 139 – The Storm 25 Rekka¡¯s POV ¡°Luna, open the gate to the location near Smiling Sun¡¯s base. Melaine and her subordinates will show you the location.¡± I glanced at Luna who stood on my right and she nodded her head. She then looked at Melaine before creating a white door that was used to teleport the team. She stood in front of the door and Team 1 that was tasked with attacking the Smiling Sun base entered the door one by one while wearing their masks. There were only Hyun-Woo, Chi, Selena, and I left in the underground base. Anna and Dan-Bi were upstairs in the restaurant, they were ready to move if necessary. ¡°Rekka, says¡­ Are you sure that I don¡¯t need to do anything except putting on a barrier around the base?¡± Asked Hyun-Woo as he patted my shoulder. I looked over my shoulder and saw him make a difficult expression on his face. Although he appeared to be a fool in front of Princess and he got punished a lot, but his loyalty towards Princess will never waver. Not only that, he¡¯s my best friend who had served Princess with me since she made this organization, although I will never say it to him directly. ¡°I know that you wanted to help, but your job is to make money and protect the base. We can¡¯t risk your identity being revealed to the Esper Association, especially because you were the former guard of the Esper Association.¡± Hyun-Woo let out a defeated sigh as he pulled his hand away, ¡°Then I will protect this base. You can leave it to me. I will leave her protection to you.¡± I nodded my head and looked at Luna who approached Hyun-Woo from behind. I had always seen her approaching Hyun-Woo at every chance¡­ could it be that she like him? I grinned at Hyun-Woo, but he didn¡¯t catch my meaning. Well, that was okay, a couple was born in this organization for the first time. But, right now was a time to be serious. Let¡¯s help Luna to get closer to Hyun-Woo later on. ¡°Luna, are you recharged yet?¡± Luna turned to look at me and nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I am ready to open another door.¡± ¡°The destination is the abandoned building behind Avos School.¡± Luna nodded her head and stepped in front of me. She extended her hands and a white door appeared in front of me. I looked at Selena who carried her briefcase and wore leather skin-tight clothes that were made from a strong material that was able to block a bullet. It was made from the same material as Princess¡¯s new dress that was integrated into a bracelet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I stepped into the door, followed by Selena behind me. As soon as I stepped on the other side of the door, honestly, I was surprised. She was playing with a box in her hand as she looked at the sky outside the windows. I saw Princess sitting in front of me with a pile of perfumes on the other side of the room. Selena who stepped out after me was also surprised when she saw Princess, no, it was Akasa Naomi for her, sitting in front of her. Princess turned to look at us and smiled, ¡°Took you long enough. But it didn¡¯t exceed my expected time.¡± Selena didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Princess with her mouth gaping in surprise. I needed to act natural, so I smiled at Princess and said. ¡°Our Esper needed to recharge before transporting us. I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s exceeding your expected time. But, how did you know that we will appear in this building?¡± That¡¯s right, how did Princess know our teleport location even without me telling her? I was really curious about it. Once again, I realized how smart Princess was, and I know that with my intelligence, I can¡¯t understand what Princess thought in her mind. ¡°It¡¯s easy. Where do I want to appear if I am a terrorist? The first one would be the area with no surveillance. The area near Avos School would be perfect. Second! I will choose a location where there are no witnesses. So an abandoned building near the Avos School would be perfect. Easy right?¡± Princess tossed the box that she played to me and said, ¡°That was for you, I think.¡± I caught the box with my right hand and looked at it. It was given by Princess, surely this box was important. Selena seemed can¡¯t comprehend what happened, she just looked at Princess silently. Princess noticed her gaze and stood from the bench. She approached Selena and observed her from a different angle as she circled around Selena. For some reason, Selena just stood there while looking at Princess. Princess had a curious gaze and finally, her gaze stopped at the briefcase that was strapped over Selena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah, that briefcase¡­ I just noticed it, but it was made in my company, right? So it was one of the weapons that I sent through Hyun-Woo, huh. I just noticed it after looking at it in a close distance.¡± Said Princess as she stepped back and smiled. She stood beside me with a smile on her face and both of her hands on her waist. At this point, Selena nodded her head and said. ¡°Yes, Princess. You¡¯re correct.¡± Unexpectedly, Selena noticed Princess¡¯s identity without anyone telling her. Well, that was natural as Princess threw hints here and there. Even I would notice it, maybe. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯ve noticed? I try to act like my usual self, but you notice the hint that I gave you, huh.¡± Princess laughed happily and looked at Selena. A moment later, Princess¡¯s smile dropped from her face and her expression turned serious. ¡°Then it was our time to move.¡± Princess¡¯s tone was different from earlier. This time, she had the voice and tone that she used when she acted as our leader. That meant, ¡°It began.¡± Princess nodded her head and extended her left hand towards the perfumes. All of the perfumes in the room floated and then flew out of the windows. ¡°Princess?!¡± I shouted because I was surprised by Princess¡¯s recklessness. Why did she throw the perfumes out of the windows?! Selena was also surprised by Princess¡¯s sudden behavior. Maybe she had another plan from us? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all within the plan.¡± Said Princess as she smiled. So she did have a plan. After all the perfumes have been thrown out of the windows, Princess¡¯s expression turned into her usual smile. ¡°Now, we just need to wait for Mischa to get me. Treat me as Akasa Naomi instead of Mugetsu from now on.¡± She said that and sat on the bench again. I understood now, so that was her plan! I looked at Selena and said. ¡°Selena, go to the roof and secure the area. Stop everyone except Mischa Belyaeva and Nobi Hotaru. Shoot them if you need to.¡± Selena nodded her head and turned towards the door in the room, ¡°Understood.¡± Leaving those words, she exited the room. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader! - Kevin Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 140 – The Storm 26 A few minutes ago Mischa¡¯s POV I put the bracelet that Naomi gave me and then we teleported to the Avos School. The situation in this school was calm, as the students were not coming to school. Some of the students were in the dorm, while some of the others were on their residence on this island. I don¡¯t really know why they targeted the school when there were no students, but I still need to protect the school as the teacher were still here to do their job. We teleported in front of the school and we saw Ryo and Kyouka had arrived and talked to two women in front of the entrance of the school. We approached them and I greeted them. ¡°Ryo, Kyouka, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Both of them and the two women who were contrasted a lot looked at me. The first woman was an average one, while the other was a stout woman with a rather eccentric hairstyle for a woman. ¡°The teacher here didn¡¯t believe us¡­¡± Said Kyouka as she looked down. ¡°Tch, after I explained it to them.¡± ¡°As I said! We need proof!¡± Said the average woman to Ryo. I decided to interject them and introduce myself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is an emergency situation. I am Mischa Belyaeva, the student here but right now I am acting as a PD officer.¡± Hotaru who heard me introduce myself stepped forward and said, ¡°And I am Nobi Hotaru, Mischa¡¯s partner in PD.¡± The average-looking woman looked at me and it seems she recognize me, ¡°I know, I am Edna Stirling. The homeroom teacher for 1C.¡± 1C? Isn¡¯t that Naomi¡¯s class? ¡°And I am Susan Hays, the instructor for class 1C.¡± Again, the teacher from 1C. Why did they stop Ryo and Kyouka? ¡°Nice to meet you, but right now it really is an emergency situation. We met Mugetsu earlier and she said that there will be an attack on this school. They targeted this school, and my friend, Akasa Naomi.¡± The stout woman, Susan suddenly turned serious and glared at me. ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t give me that joke, I know Akasa Naomi, I tested her ability myself.¡± She clenched her fist and bit her lips as she muttered, ¡°Damn, I should prevent her from telling everyone her position and her ability even with force! After I suggested it to her, she was targeted?¡± So this Susan had tried to tell Naomi to hide her position, huh. Knowing how Naomi usually acted, I guessed she must¡¯ve rejected the idea while saying she didn¡¯t fear anything. ¡°She¡¯s like that. Right now, she was taken by the Moon of Akasha. She left a note though, telling us that we don¡¯t need to worry about her. More importantly, there is an organization called Smiling Sun targeting Avos School and she wanted to prioritize the safety of the school instead.¡± This time, Edna narrowed her gaze and touched her chin with her right hand, ¡°Smiling Sun, I heard about them from some rumors inside the Association. So they did exist?¡± I nodded my head and said, ¡°They are. When we met Mugetsu earlier, she killed two of their members and gave us a warning. She said that her organization was hostile towards Smiling Sun, so she left the defense at us and she won¡¯t interfere with anything except for Naomi¡¯s safety.¡± I looked at the two of them and saw that Susan had calmed down compared to earlier. She crossed her arms and looked at me with a narrowed gaze. ¡°Naomi¡¯s safety? Why?¡± As I was about to answer Susan¡¯s question, Hotaru interrupted me. ¡°Naomi was abducted by Moon of Akasha a month ago. She said that they took her to their base and told her the reason why they abducted her. But, Moon of Akasha had an Esper who can temper a mind, that¡¯s why Naomi can¡¯t remember anything when she got back to our hotel.¡± I looked at her and saw Hotaru look at me with serious eyes. ¡°As expected, Mischa. I can¡¯t leave that girl alone. Let me find her, you know that I almost had no use in this place even if I¡¯m here.¡± The truth was, I wanted Hotaru to find Naomi too. But, according to her letter, there was Rekka the Salamander with her. It was too risky to let Hotaru go by herself. I can¡¯t decide, Naomi was important to me, but Hotaru was important too! I can¡¯t take the risk, I really wanted to go by myself. When I was thinking about going with Hotaru, I heard Susan¡¯s voice. ¡°Let me go with her then.¡± I looked up and saw Susan smiled at me, ¡°You hesitated, didn¡¯t you? Leave her to me, that girl can teleport right?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Answered Hotaru. Susan nodded her head and relaxed her arms, ¡°Then leave the search of Naomi to me. I had the ability to create a glass that was able to block a rocket launcher. I am the most suited in rescue missions like this.¡± When I heard her, I was a bit relieved. If that was the case, then she could protect Hotaru and Naomi in case of emergency. But, why did she willing to go that far? When I thought about that, Susan laughed, ¡°Hahahaha, you were really easy to be seen through. I am willing to save Naomi because she is my student. Not only that, I promised to help if she needed it.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will be counting on you to protect Naomi and Hotaru.¡± I said to Susan and bowed my head a little. ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± Hotaru walked towards Susan and extended her right hand. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Susan took Hotaru¡¯s hand and they teleported away from the school. I looked at Edna and saw her holding her head and looked down to the ground, ¡°This is a mess. One of the students was kidnapped by the most searched criminal organization, and another criminal organization organized an attack on our school. What else can go wrong?¡± As soon as Edna said that, I heard something fly at a high speed in the sky. I enhanced my body to the limit and looked up at the sky. ¡°Something is coming!¡± I shouted to warn the other and they immediately took their position with their guard up. ¡°Where?!¡± Shouted Ryo. I enhanced my ear to be able to hear better and realized that the sound came from behind the Avos School. Instantly, I turned to look in the direction where the sound came from and pointed at the direction with my left index finger. ¡°There.¡± Everyone¡¯s sight followed my finger and then I saw something flying at a high number. ¡°Is that ¡­ glass bottles?!¡± With my better eyesight, I could see the flying object. They were flying glass bottles, with a strange liquid inside each of them. Unconsciously I muttered. ¡°This is bad¡­ really bad.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 141 – The Storm 27 The time where Rekka teleported to Naomi¡¯s side. Melaine¡¯s POV We had arrived in the middle of a desert that was located in the southwest United States called Mojave desert. There was sand everywhere, in front of us was a big rock that stood around 10 meters in height. There was no way that the rock was natural. It was lucky for us who wore a mask. I also wore a mask to hide my identity as Melaine, because Melaine was Akasa Naomi¡¯s guard for now. As soon as we teleported here, 5 subordinates that I brought for this mission immediately put their guard up and stepped in front of us. They were all wearing a black shirt and suit, their hair was also slicked back. I asked them why they did that, but they are all answered that they took that appearance when going with me to appear professional because I wore a dress. Truly, they were a bunch of misfits. The base of Smiling Sun was located right in front of us, more specifically inside the rock in front of us. ¡°So that was the base that we need to destroy? It really is big, for a rock.¡± Said Stephen as he crossed his arms. He was the only one here who didn¡¯t wear a mask, so his face was hit by the sand that was blown by the wind. But, he smiled and didn¡¯t even cover his face with his hand. ¡°Ooooh! This time they are hiding under the rock as they should! A coward hiding place, really suited for a coward!¡± Shouted Doni as he jumped around. My subordinates were looking at them with confused eyes. Well, they never saw Princess¡¯s subordinates in their act, so they had a natural reaction, I guess? I was immune to their behavior because I had met them a few times. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a good thing that I brought a water bottle with me.¡± Yuki pulled a small water bottle from her pocket and gave it to her brother, Mizu. ¡°Thank you, sister. This will be a great help.¡± Mizu took the water bottle and opened the cap. As he opened the cap, the water began to float and turned into a ball above his palm. Bel approached me from behind and asked, ¡°Big sister, when should we launch our attack?¡± She also wore her mask, but she had different clothes from when she was imitating Princess identity as Mugetsu. She was now wearing a full black suit and black pants like my subordinates, and her hair was dyed white to avoid any relation to the incident on Avos Island. We must not attack yet before the signal, so I answered, ¡°We will wait here for now. Spread the member to surround the rock in the distance, I will give you the signal to attack.¡± Bel nodded her head and she headed towards the other direction of the rock by walking around it. The other members also heard what I said and began to take the position. They surrounded the rock from 4 different locations. Stephen and Doni took the left side. Mizu and Yuki took the right side. Bel and 3 of my subordinates took the back site. While I with 2 of my subordinates took the front side. Now, we just need to wait for a signal from Princess. I took out my holo phone and was waiting for the signal. They must be busy on Avos Island preparing for everything. Unlike us who need to teleport and wait for the signal, the people on Avos Island need to evacuate the civilians and tell the Esper Association about the attack. Knowing how the Esper Association works, I bet Princess will make a mess here and there to make the Esper Association believe the attack of Smiling Sun. Not that Princess needed to make an effort for that. If she wanted to, she could just raid the Esper Association¡¯s branch office on Avos Island and make a declaration. But she didn¡¯t do that, she instead acted as Akasa Naomi in this attack. Mugetsu will not do anything, though that was just my guess. After a few minutes of waiting, I received a message on my holo phone. I opened the message and it was from Rekka. He said ¡®Do it.¡¯ Such a simple message, but well, it¡¯s enough. I raised my right hand and swung it forwards. As I do that, the clear sky was covered with a black cloud. I looked in the direction of Mizu and saw him extending his hand towards the sky. Then at that time, the sky cracked a few times. This time I turned my attention towards Doni and saw him extending both of his hands towards the sky. Those guys, they really did it. Even my subordinates were not as good as them in controlling their abilities even when they had lived for 80 years. ¡°Melaine-sama, what should we do?¡± One of my subordinates, his name was Rio, asked me with a tone of uncertainty. ¡°Well, let¡¯s them launch the first attack. We will enter after the attack is connected.¡± I answered Rio and turned my attention towards the rock in front of me. Lighting began to gather on top of the rock, and a second later it descended to the ground with a flash. The area around us was lit by lightning, and I was forced to look away because of the brightness. *Boom!* After a few seconds, the lighting disappeared and I looked at the rock. The outer side of the rock was destroyed, revealing a man-made structure underneath it. Not only that, the structure was chipped away by the lightning and the wall around the structure turned black because of the heat. Doni raised his hand while panting. Stephen put his hand on Doni¡¯s shoulder before he shot off towards the base. As he rushed towards the base, rain began to fall and dampen the sand around us. Bel also moved and fly towards the base while controlling the debris that was left from the destroyed rock. I guess this was my turn. I looked at my subordinates in front of me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will take the boss before them.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 142 – The Storm 28 Mischa¡¯s POV ¡°This is bad¡­ really bad.¡± I looked at the flying bottle and my sight was glued to them. Edna looked up too and then she ran towards the school. She entered the building that was meant for the first year. Ryo and Kyouka were looking at the flying bottle with me. ¡°Both of you, what are your abilities?¡± Ryo looked at me and then wind swirled above his hand, ¡°I could manipulate wind. But, if you wanted me to stop those, I can¡¯t. I am just B-Ranked Esper. I can destroy some of them, but we don¡¯t know what the liquid inside will do to us.¡± Ryo was correct. We could destroy the bottle in the sky, but the liquid will definitely be spilled to the ground and we don¡¯t know what it would do. What if it hit people and something terrible happened? Until we analyze the content of the bottle we can¡¯t be reckless. ¡°Kyouka, what about you?¡± Kyouka looked at me with a shy expression and said, ¡°I ¡­ was able to move plants.¡± Moving plants? Isn¡¯t that a rare ability? ¡°Can you only move it or can you grow the plant too?¡± If she could make the plant grow, then we had the chance to stop the incoming bottle. Kyouka shook her head and answered, ¡°I can only move them. I can change their shape, but I can¡¯t grow it more than its volume. For example, that tree over there.¡± Kyouka pointed at the tree inside the school ground. It was 2 meters tall tree with a lot of branches. Kyouka extended her hand toward it and the tree began to wiggle around. All the tree¡¯s branches were moving and combined into one branch. It grow taller and stopped when its height became 3 meters. ¡°I see, you can only move it like that.¡± Kyouka nodded her head and looked up at the flying bottles that passed us, ¡°I can¡¯t reach that height no matter what. Especially on an artificial island like this where no tree was able to grow bigger than average, my power was a bit useless.¡± Kyouka looked down after she said that. Ryo, who stood beside her smacked her in the head with his left hand. I was a bit surprised, but then I remembered that Naomi often did that to Melaine when she did something bad. So I smiled at them and my guess was right. ¡°Don¡¯t say that your ability is useless! Tch, why did they pair me with this girl.¡± Ryo scratched the back of his neck as he looked away from Kyouka. Kyouka who was smacked held her head with both of her hands and looked at Kyo. She gritted her teeth and kicked Ryo in his left shin. ¡°It hurts! You!!!¡± Ryo held his shin with his left hand and glared at Kyouka. ¡°You smacked my head first!¡± Shouted Kyouka. ¡°It was your fucking fault in the first place!¡± Answered Ryo as he butted his head against Kyouka. Both of them had a good relationship with each other, but we had no time. If there was someone who could stop those bottles, then that was the person who had the telekinetic ability. ¡°Naomi¡­ no, even if she had telekinesis ability, she was C-Ranked Esper. Who¡­ who can stop that.¡± I muttered to myself and then finally Edna came back with Principal walking behind her. She looked up and frowned before she looked at us and approached us. ¡°Good day, Mischa Belyaeva. Can you explain to me what happened?¡± I saluted at the principal, and so did Ryo and Kyouka. She was one of the six Executives of the Esper Association, the one who held the highest position directly under the leader of the Esper Association which was called Avos. Avos was a name that was passed down for the leader of the Esper Association to honor the first leader, I don¡¯t know, no, I never met him directly. The leader of the Esper Association was mysterious. His identity was only known to the six Executives. ¡°Relax yourself, just tell me what happened.¡± With her words, I lowered my hand and began to tell her what happened. From my meeting with Mugetsu, her warning, and then the flying bottles that had passed us a few seconds ago. I also told her about Naomi who was abducted by the Moon of Akasha. The flying bottles were nowhere to be seen right now, maybe it was crashed somewhere or flew away from Avos Island, I don¡¯t know. Avos School was surrounded by high buildings around it, that was why I can¡¯t see what happened in the area outside of this school area. The principal nodded her head at my story and said, ¡°Then I will order you to defend the dorm. The two PD Officers, can you tell me your name?¡± ¡°My name is Kyouka, and this is my partner, Ryo.¡± ¡°Alright, I am counting on both of you to help Belyaeva. Although there were almost no students here, the dorm was another story. Around three hundred Avos School¡¯s students live in the dorm.¡± That¡¯s right, if they targeted somewhere, then it will be the dorm! My eyes widened in realization. Why did I just realize it now? ¡°Then I will protect the dorm. Please be well, Principal.¡± I looked at Kyouka and Ryo then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ryo, Kyouka.¡± Both of them nodded their head at me and then saluted towards the Principal once more. I also saluted towards the Principal. She saluted back at us and said. ¡°Go, I am counting on you.¡± And with that, we made our way towards the dorm that was located a little bit away from the school. *** Naomi¡¯s POV After I threw the bottles out of the windows, I controlled them to crash in the dorm of Avos School. For some reason, their dorm was located a little bit away from the school, in the area of hotels and apartments. Truthfully, I also thought to get an apartment for myself, but I have no time to find the right apartment yet. Now, back to our business. I looked at the girl that was bound by a rope in front of me. Selena found her sneaking into the building, seemingly she followed me here. I knew the girl in front of me. She looked at me with tears in her eyes and said. ¡°Please, I will never tell anyone! Please let me leave!¡± Her brown hair was dirty because of the dust. Her sharp green eyes were nowhere to be seen. She was scared, and she looked at me while begging me to let her leave. The girl who kneeled while being bound by a rope in front of me was Anastasia Morlan, the one on my watching list because of her Scan ability. ¡°Well, what should I do with you? You found my identity, and yet you ask me to let you leave?¡± I was never expected to be found like this. At least, not by her. ¡°I-I will do anything! I-I can give you information about Avos School!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need it.¡± I said as I looked at Rekka who stood beside me. ¡°For now, gag her and we will take her to the base later.¡± Rekka nodded his head and walked towards Anastasia. I turned my gaze to Selena who stood behind Anastasia and said. ¡°Good job. Please continue watching the area. This has turned into a troublesome thing.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader!! - Angelo Me?mer Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 143 – The Storm 29 Mischa¡¯s POV We have arrived at the dorm and it was rather disturbing. As we¡¯ve expected, the target of the flying bottles was the dorm. It hit the dorm¡¯s side and the sharp shards of the bottles were littering everywhere. The students began to leave the dorm one by one while closing their noses because of the sting smell from the liquid that was inside the bottle earlier. I also covered my nose with my hand, somehow I got a bit dizzy after I smelt the liquid. I quickly looked at Ryo and Kyouka. ¡°Go away! Let¡¯s move from the dorm. Somehow my head was dizzy when I smelt that liquid.¡± Ryo and Kyouka who were covering their noses with their sleeves nodded their head and we retreated from the dorm. The dorm in front of us was built for the first-year student, which meant everyone in this dorm was not experienced with something like this. I heard that the second-year students had received basic training in a different place, so I can rest assured with them. Now, the problem was how to evacuate the student? When we had retreated around 30 meters from the dorm, I can¡¯t smelt the liquid again. ¡°What was that? It smelt like a perfume.¡± Kyouka relaxed her arm and looked at the dorm. ¡°What? A perfume?¡± Ryo asked in a confused tone. He rubbed his nose with his left hand before he spitted to the ground in front of him. ¡°That thing stung my nose with its smell. And you said that was a perfume?¡± Perfume, that actually made sense. I had perfume in my room, and if I used perfume too much, the smell was similar to that. But, because the ones that crashed to the dorm had a much bigger quantity compared to the ones that I had, the smell became unbearable. In the distance, I could see Naomi¡¯s friend that she introduced me in the caf¨¦, Topaz, was evacuating the other students while covering her nose with her left hand. I looked at Ryo and Kyouka and said. ¡°I will help evacuate the students to this place. Please calm them down when they are here. I can use my ability to keep myself from smelling that, so I will be fine.¡± Both of them nodded their head and I ran towards the dorm again. I used my ability, Adjustment, to make my nose unable to smell anything. This ability was really convenient at a time like this. I approached Naomi¡¯s friend, Topaz, and said. ¡°I will take over.¡± She looked at me with surprised eyes, but she quickly nodded her head and said. ¡°Thank you! By chance, do you know where Naomi is? You know, because the dorm had become like this, I think of crashing into her place for tonight.¡± When Topaz asked that, I put a serious face, ¡°Naomi was ¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is. You can go to the Starlight hotel if you need to find a place to sleep tonight. I will check you in after I am done here.¡± ¡°Oh! I will go there. Thank you!¡± After leaving those words, Topaz ran with the other evacuates. Because the situation was a bit better right now, I just need to tell the students to go where Ryo and Kyouka were. After a few minutes of evacuating the students, I went back to where Ryo and Kyouka were. A lot of students were sitting on the street while some of them were calling their parents with their holo phones. We were on the sidewalks in front of a building near the dorms. A lot of people were looking at us, while some were trying to leave because they knew that there was something wrong near the area of the dorm and they didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. Ryo and Kyouka were consoling the students that had panic attacks. I was glad that most of the students were able to move safely, although some students had cut in their arms or legs because of the broken glasses. When I walked between the students, I saw Topaz walking towards me. She had a serious expression on her face while holding her holo phone in her left hand. She stopped in front of me and said. ¡°I tried to call Naomi but she didn¡¯t answer. The call connected, so Naomi didn¡¯t turn her phone off. She had always answered the call, but she didn¡¯t this time. Tell me, where is Naomi. I had a bad feeling about it.¡± I went silent for a while. Kyouka was approaching us from a distance while looking at us worriedly. I didn¡¯t know what Kyouka wanted to tell me, but right now I need to answer Topaz. ¡°Naomi¡­ she was kidnapped.¡± Topaz¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she held her holo phone tighter. ¡°Kidnapped? Could it be, by the one who attacked the dorm?¡± I shook my head at Topaz¡¯s guess and said, ¡°It was Moon of Akasha. They kidnapped Naomi to protect her.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Topaz muttered one word and the holo phone that she held in her hand was released because of her surprise. I instantly adjusted my body to the limit and moved to grab the holo phone and then I looked at Topaz¡¯s face while trying to hand the holo phone back to her. ¡°No way¡­ Naomi was?¡± She was acting strange. Could it be, Topaz knew something? ¡°Topaz? Did you know something?¡± I was trying to ask her, but she ignored me and then bit her fingers. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. Naomi is the protection target of Moon of Akasha in the document? But, I see. So that¡¯s why.¡± Because I had adjusted my body earlier, I could hear her mutter. Document? So Topaz did know something that even we, the Esper Association, didn¡¯t know about. I put my hands on Topaz¡¯s shoulders and shook her. ¡°You will tell me everything, Topaz.¡± She had a look of realization, realizing that she screwed up. She eventually nodded her head. ¡°I want you to save Naomi. If what you said was true, then Naomi is in danger even though she is protected by Moon of Akasha. Also, prepare for chaos in this city.¡± As she said that, she took her holo phone back from my hand and dialed someone. I pulled my hand away from Topaz¡¯s shoulders, but I kept my body enhanced in case Topaz tried to do something. Her character right now was really different from when I met her for the first time. So what Naomi said was true, Topaz was dangerous. Her ability, the one to control emotion was really terrifying. The energetic and cheerful girl had changed into a calm and calculated girl in just a second. A few seconds later, her call connected and I eavesdropped on her conversation. Seeing that she didn¡¯t walk away from me, I guess she allowed me to hear her conversation. ¡°Mother, they had moved.¡± Said Topaz. I could hear a nervous gulp from the other side that was connected to the call, and finally ¡®Mother¡¯ said. ¡°I see¡­ The target of protection?¡± ¡°As expected, it was my friend, Naomi. Moon of Akasha had protected her now, but the Smiling Sun had launched their attack.¡± ¡°Is that so. I will guide you from here, protect the protection target at all cost, Topaz. If the Moon of Akasha protected her, then our guess is right from the start.¡± ¡°Yes, Naomi is that.¡± ¡°Make sure you are ready to be called. I am counting on you.¡± Said ¡®Mother¡¯ and the call was disconnected. Naomi is ¡®that¡¯¡­ what is ¡®that¡¯?! ¡°Topaz, what do you know?¡± I asked Topaz as my tone became cold. I hadn¡¯t lost my control like this since I trained with Melaine, but right now I really need to know. I will force her to answer even if I need to use force. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive!! - L1 Mainy Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 144 – The Storm 30 Mischa¡¯s POV Topaz turned to look at me and narrowed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot tell you. Please ask Naomi herself, or her bodyguard named Melaine. I¡¯m sure she knew something, no, I bet she had told you something about Naomi.¡± Something that Melaine told me about Naomi. She did tell me one thing, that I underestimate Naomi too much. That I didn¡¯t place my trust in Naomi. But, what was the relation of that with this situation? ¡°Oh, she did tell you something. Follow me, I will take you to Naomi.¡± Said Topaz as she started walking towards the direction of Avos School. Kyouka who saw us talking from the distance tilted her head cutely, but it was not the time for that. I looked at Kyouka and shouted. ¡°I will leave this place to you, Kyouka. I have something to do right now!¡± I put a serious face to convey my intention to Kyouka. She nodded her head and saluted to me before replying, ¡°Yes!¡± I saluted back to her and followed Topaz again. On our way to Avos Island, Topaz began to speak. ¡°Do you know the history of the Esper? 90 years ago, no, 89 years ago at 2110 the Esper start appeared in India. The first discovered power was Adjustment, that ability user then call himself Esper, a name that he took from an aired movie about superhuman at that time.¡± What did she say? The first Esper¡¯s ability was Adjustment? The record in the Esper Association said that the first Esper¡¯s ability was unknown because he died after he wroke havoc in his country. No, Topaz knew something that I didn¡¯t, and more importantly, she knew something about Naomi from a certain ¡®document¡¯. I just silently followed Topaz while having my ability ready anytime. ¡°You must be curious why I told you about that. You had Adjustment ability too, and an ability to cancel the others. That was what was written in that document.¡± Topaz looked over her shoulder and smiled at me. She¡­ she knew about my ability? Even Naomi didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Naomi didn¡¯t know about your ability¡­ that was what you thought, right?¡± My eyes widened in surprise when Topaz said that. She looked forward to the Avos School that could be seen in the distance and said. ¡°Do you think so? Didn¡¯t she the one who help you when the Moon of Akasha attacked this island? Do you think that with her connection and her position as the manager of Akasa Inc. she won¡¯t be able to dig information about you?¡± I knew about that a long time ago. I wanted to tell Naomi myself, but I can¡¯t because I must follow the rules. Unlike Naomi, I was bound with the Esper Association and can¡¯t move freely. I gritted my teeth in frustration and said, ¡°I know, I know that Naomi had realized my ability. So what? Naomi is not a person who minds something like that! I know her more than you!¡± ¡®Mischa, calm yourself! You had it, you can control your emotion. Don¡¯t let it spill, just keep yourself calm.¡¯ I tried to calm myself and finally managed to do it after a few seconds. ¡°You said it yourself, she didn¡¯t mind it. But, she knew your secret and you don¡¯t know Naomi¡¯s secret. It¡¯s not my place to let you know this, no, it¡¯s not my job, but¡­ follow me.¡± Topaz walked past the Avos School and looked at the building that was located right behind the Avos School. More specifically, the building was located behind the Avos School and was separated by a wide clearing about 100 meters. We walked past the building then I had a bad feeling. With my enhanced sight, I saw someone on the top of one of the buildings behind the Avos School and that someone held a rifle that was pointed towards us. I narrowed my eyes and saw that someone was a woman with a black moon tattoo on her left cheek. ¡°Topaz!¡± I shouted at Topaz, but she just rolled her clothes up and pointed at her waist. On her waist was a tattoo of a black crescent moon. At that time, I realize it. ¡°You¡­¡± I looked at Topaz and grabbed my gun from the holster and pointed it at her. As soon as I pointed my gun at Topaz, the woman on top of the building shot her rifle and the bullet hit my gun, shattering it. My hand went numb because of the impact, but I was not injured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will not be harmed.¡± With that, Topaz walked towards the building where the woman stood guard. She entered with no worry, and I had no choice but to follow her. We went to the top floor and then she entered a certain room. In that room, there stood a man with red hair that I recognized from the attack on Avos Island. He stood behind a bench, looking outside without worry. On the bench, Naomi sat there while playing with her holo phone. She raised her head and was surprised when she saw me and Topaz. ¡°Mischa?¡± She said shortly before she looked at Topaz. ¡°Topaz?¡± I was glad that Naomi was fine, but it was strange. No one in the room moved and the man with red hair just turned at me and smiled. ¡°Welcome, I am waiting for you. Good work.¡± Topaz¡¯s face melted and it was changed to the face of another woman with short black hair. This woman was in the database of the Esper Association, I had read about her once. Naomi¡¯s eyes were widened in surprise when Topaz¡¯s face melted, but then she gained her composure again and just looked at the woman with calm eyes. So the Topaz that was talking with me all the time was fake?! All things that she told me were a lie?! She had escaped the prison of Hokkaido alongside the man in front of me when Mugetsu broke the prisoner out. The woman strode over to where the man was and stood beside him while crossing her arms. ¡°That was easy. I just need to make the kid unconscious and take her appearance. It was a good thing that we tapped that kid at that time.¡± Said the woman. The man, who was also the right hand of Mugetsu, Homuhara Rekka, nodded his head and looked at me. ¡°Now, I need your cooperation. The chaos will ensue on this island, and we had found a way to stop it. It was using your power. It was the best way to protect this girl over here and the other civilians on this island, are you interested?¡± His offer sounded so sweet, and I was enticed to agree. But, if the key to stopping the chaos was my power, then I don¡¯t need to hesitate. I put my left hand inside my pocket and dialed Hotaru¡¯s number secretly, telling her my position right now. I never thought that they hid in this building, right behind the Avos School. For now, I need to stall time. So I said, ¡°Depending on your plan, maybe I will refuse. So, tell me your plan.¡± Now, this was a race of time, please be here faster, Hotaru! RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Executive! - Walker Voss Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader! - Corrupt Zain Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 145 – The Storm 31 ¡°It¡¯s useless, Mischa.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at Mischa and showed her holo phone. Naomi knew what Mischa was trying to do, and so she told her. Her holo phone didn¡¯t have a service, and she can only turn it on without getting any signal from outside. Chi had put an act of a cold woman and glared at Mischa while Rekka nodded his head. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be found, so we put jamming in this building. Mischa Belyaeva, we meant no harm to you or Akasa Naomi. I¡¯ve explained the situation to Akasa Naomi. If you wanted to know the truth you can ask her.¡± Without missing a beat, Mischa pulled her holo phone out and realized that her phone didn¡¯t get a signal too. She gritted her teeth and finally, she looked at Naomi. Now that she looked at Naomi again, she saw that Naomi was calm and acted like usual. She was acting as if this was the hotel and the people in the room were not a criminal. She made her way to Naomi and she saw that Rekka and Chi didn¡¯t stop her. Naomi put her holo phone in her pocket and leaned her back against the bench¡¯s backrest. Mischa arrived right in front of Naomi and shielded her from Rekka and Chi. ¡°Naomi, why did you stay here without trying to run?¡± Asked Mischa in a low voice, as if trying to only convey the question to Naomi. Naomi looked at the back of Mischa and put her right hand on her chin, ¡°Hmm, good question. Maybe because I wanted to stop the Smiling Sun too?¡± Mischa was surprised by Naomi¡¯s answer, and Rekka smiled at her. Mischa then looked at Naomi, her head was full of fantasy right now after she was tricked by Chi who took Topaz¡¯s appearance. She was suspicious whether the Naomi in front of her was real or not. Naomi smiled at Mischa and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the real Naomi. Let¡¯s see, to prove it, I slapped you one time after I went to Hotaru¡¯s room.¡± Unconsciously, Mischa let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat beside me, Mischa. Let me tell you something.¡± Mischa was still wary towards Rekka and Chi, but she finally sat on the bench beside Naomi. She could use force to make her way out, but seeing Naomi¡¯s behavior that strangely wanted Mischa to stay, she choose to take a seat. After Mischa took her seat, Naomi looked at Rekka and Chi and asked, ¡°Could you leave us alone for a while?¡± Mischa was confused again, there was no way they would leave if Naomi asked them nicely like that. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, I am here for your safety on Princess¡¯s order. However, I will ask my companion to leave this place.¡± Rekka looked at Chi as she said that. She nodded her head and made her way out of the room. Naomi nodded in satisfaction and smiled then she turned to Mischa. ¡°Where should I start? Oh, I know. You remembered that my company deals with weapons, right Mischa?¡± Mischa didn¡¯t know what Naomi trying to tell her, but she just nodded her head while listening to Naomi¡¯s story. Although she listened to Naomi, she didn¡¯t forget to put her guard up and she was ready to use her ability to get out of this building if the situation turned to the worst. ¡°As a weapon dealer, even if I don¡¯t want to know something, some information was bound to arrive at my table. I asked you and Hotaru to help me with some documents, but did you notice something?¡± Mischa trying to remember it. When she first arrived on this Island, she certainly made a mess and was punished by Naomi in the form of helping her work and sorting some documents. Almost all documents that she got were about some company trying to buy weapons from Akasa Inc. She didn¡¯t mind anything at that time, and she didn¡¯t notice anything strange. She tilted her head in confusion and looked at Naomi with an expression that said ¡®I don¡¯t understand what you meant.¡¯ Naomi just smiled at Mischa, ¡°Of course, all of them were a request for a weapon. Because the important stuff was still stored inside my holo phone.¡± Naomi took out her holo phone and waved it in front of Mischa. Mischa understood Naomi¡¯s reasoning. There was no way that she would ask an outsider, especially someone from the Esper Association to help her filling an important document of her company. ¡°And, I got a lot of interesting information. Corruption, blackmail, weapon request from Terrorist, weapon request to aid a civil war, more importantly, request from a wanted Organization.¡± Naomi looked at Rekka with a smile on her face as she said the last part. At that moment, Mischa knew, no, she realized that she had really underestimated her friend. She thought that Naomi was just an ordinary Esper and a free-spirited girl. But, Naomi was far from that. Once again, Mischa found a surprising side in her friend and that made her grit her teeth. Why did she never believe what Melaine said about Naomi? No, she believe her, but she didn¡¯t know the extent of Naomi¡¯s true worth. She still underestimated her friend, she underrated her. Rekka bowed his head a little and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Even our organization need arms if we wanted to be able to operate properly. But sadly, Akasa Naomi refused our offer to cooperate.¡± Mischa sighed in relief as she heard Rekka¡¯s answer. So Naomi did refuse the offer, somehow that lifted something inside her that she held. ¡°Well, Moon of Akasha was not the only one who extended such offer. There were a lot of them, two of them were the Esper Association and Smiling Sun too.¡± ¡®Strange¡­ why did Naomi include the Esper Association with Smiling Sun in a single sentence?¡¯ Thought Mischa. She kept her mouth shut and urged Naomi to continue with her gaze. ¡°My parents were the ones who dealt with the Esper Association¡¯s request. While I refused the Smiling Sun request that strangely arrived at the same time with the same courier of the Esper Association. At that moment, I had some doubts. Then Mugetsu met me at the roof that night.¡± Mischa once again was surprised. She was surprised a lot of times this day, but this was the biggest surprise yet. ¡°Naomi, you lied to us about losing your memory?¡± Naomi crossed her arms and smiled at Mischa as she nodded a few times, ¡°Right! I am amazing, even a lot of people didn¡¯t realize it. Melaine knew though, as she was the one who brought me back to the hotel unnoticed.¡± ¡®Of course, that was a lie, all of it.¡¯ Thought Naomi. In less than a second, Mischa¡¯s hand moved and chopped Naomi¡¯s head. ¡°It hurts!¡± Shouted Naomi as she held her head that was chopped by Mischa. She looked at Mischa with teary eyes and asked. ¡°Why did you do that!¡± ¡®If I didn¡¯t take down my Telekinesis Armor in time, your hand will be hurt, idiot!¡¯ shouted Naomi inside her mind. Mischa stood from the bench and pointed her index finger that was trembling towards Naomi and shouted. ¡°You!! You made me worried and that was what you said?! Idiot Naomi!¡± ¡°Wha, why are you calling me an idiot! Mischa, are you an idiot?!¡± Naomi was still holding her head with her left hand and pointed back at Mischa with her right hand. ¡°No, you are an idiot here! Do you know how worried I was that night? I even went through the length to save you! I don¡¯t care anymore, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± ¡°But I refuse!¡± Shouted Naomi back. She stood from the bench and looked at Mischa with a serious face for the first time. ¡°I refuse, Mischa. I love this island, so I wanted to stop Smiling Sun.¡± ¡®I won¡¯t allow anyone to destroy this island. I got a lot of plan waiting for me to realize it.¡¯ Both of them were looking at each other intensely until a voice break out their glaring contest. ¡°Sorry to interrupt you, but the attack has started.¡± Rekka looked out of the window and saw the situation outside. Without any delay, Naomi was the one who broke her gaze first, made her way to the window, and looked out the window. ¡°So it has started, the chaos.¡± Muttered Naomi. Mischa sighed to calm herself and then she approached the window too. What she saw outside was something strange, something that was not supposed to happen in a broad daylight. The people roaming the streets suddenly attacked each other and destroyed everything in sight. ¡°What happened?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Chaos. The start of Smiling Sun¡¯s attack.¡± Answered Rekka. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks to the New Squad Leader! - Eduardo Tolentino Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 146 – The Storm 32 ¡°How? How could they make chaos of this scale?!¡± Asked Mischa, half-shouting because she had never expected the chaos would be this big, at least not at this scale. Rekka just took out his holo phone without answering Mischa. He moved his fingers across the holo phone, looked like typing something, and then put his holo phone back in his pocket. ¡°Perfume, Mischa. There was a recent perfume that appeared on the market, it has pinkish-white liquid inside a glass bottle. That was a medium that was used to create chaos by the leader of the Smiling Sun.¡± Mischa¡¯s eyes widened and she suddenly turned around and exclaimed, ¡°Ryo, Kyouka!¡± Mischa was about to run out of the room and building, but then she remembered that Naomi was still there. So she looked at Naomi and narrowed her eyes. Naomi understood what Mischa was about to do, so she shook her head. ¡°No, Mischa. I will stop them even if I need Mugetsu¡¯s help in order to do so. Moon of Akasha is not as evil as you thought, and the Esper Association is not as kind as you thought.¡± Mischa gritted her teeth at Naomi¡¯s statement, and the feeling that she held for a while exploded, ¡°I know! I know that the Esper Association is not as kind as it appears to be!¡± Naomi looked at Mischa seriously. Mischa had never opened up to her in the matter of the Esper Association, but now she was shouting about the Esper Association was not being as kind as the public suspected. ¡°I know all of that because I lived almost all my life inside their facility, Naomi! I watched my comrade dead in front of my eyes, I experienced hard training in my early years! But what? They did that to save the civilians! And I wanted to protect the civilians too!¡± For the first time ever, Mischa told her feeling that she hid from her friend in a form of an outburst. Naomi glanced at Rekka and he nodded his head a little before leaving the room quietly. Even with the chaos that happened outside of this building, the two girls looked at each other without minding the chaos. Mischa had a rather ugly expression on her face right now, she was on the verge of crying, but she managed to hold it because of her anger. ¡°But what, Moon of Akasha doesn¡¯t as evil as it appear? How? They attacked civilians, they terror them! Mugetsu even killed every worker of the Esper Association in Japan¡¯s headquarter on her first appearance!¡± Naomi stayed silent and listened to her friend, as well as rival¡¯s outburst. ¡°Tell me, Naomi, what did you find. Tell me everything! So I can choose, please let me choose¡­¡± Mischa¡¯s voice died down in her last sentence as if she only managed to say it desperately. Naomi then understood everything. What happened to her friend, the reason behind it, and so, Naomi was angry. This time, she didn¡¯t hold her anger and let it show on her face. Her face scowled, her teeth was gritting with each other. Her eyes was narrowed dangerously, she looked at Mischa who looked clueless. ¡°How dare they¡­¡± Naomi muttered with a tone filled with malicious intent. Mischa was surprised when she saw the change in Naomi¡¯s expression. The feeling that she got from Naomi was now different from usual. This feeling was more like when she was in front of the one that was called Worst Esper in history, Mugetsu. ¡°Naomi?¡± Asked Mischa with a worried tone. She then extended her right hand towards Mischa and said. ¡°Sorry, Mischa. But I need you to sleep for now.¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis and knocked Mischa out of her consciousness. She held Mischa¡¯s body and moved it to the bench before she pressed her bracelet to change her clothes to Mugetsu¡¯s dress. Naomi then approached Mischa, crouched in front of the bench, and stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ever endanger the innocent. You can rest easy, my friend.¡± Naomi was still angry because she realized something. Rekka and Selena barged into the room because they felt the change that happened to their Princess. ¡°Princess? What happened?!¡± Asked Rekka with a worried tone. Rekka¡¯s face was filled with worry, and so was Selena. They never felt their Princess¡¯s pressure to be this intense before, even when she snapped out. Naomi stood up and turned to look at Rekka. ¡°Take her to our base. Tell Melaine to not kill the Smiling Sun¡¯s leader if she meet him, I will use him to get information about something.¡± Naomi then walked to the window and opened it. Her anger had affected her more than she thought. Right now, she didn¡¯t even care about hiding her identity, and then she jumped off the window and fly towards the sky. She was flying higher and higher until finally, she was above the cloud that formed in the sky. When she reached that height, Naomi took a deep breath and shouted. ¡°How dare you!! How dare they brainwash Mischa!!¡± From Mischa¡¯s tone and behavior, it was really apparent that the Esper Association brainwashed her since she was a child. ¡°Please let me choose? Are you kidding me! Did they force everything to Mischa that didn¡¯t even allow her to choose?! So that¡¯s why she never had any friends! If I didn¡¯t reach out to her, then she will be alone without anyone with her!¡± Naomi was shouting on top of her lungs to let her anger calm down. She had chosen this method after experiencing anger for the first time. If she let it out with her action, she was afraid that she will do something that she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Fine, I was focusing my action toward having fun all this time. Every organization is not just white and black, I know about it! I know that the Esper Association did something questionable, but I never expected they will go to the length of brainwashing Mischa. They will regret it, I swear on my name that they will regret it!¡± However, unknown to Naomi, right now the world was in a panic because of the Telekinesis pressure that she gushed out. An earthquake happened in a place that never had an earthquake. The waves in the sea ran wild, and the volcano began to erupt one after another. That day, everyone who underestimated the one called Worst Esper by the world had come to understanding. The Worst Esper was not a title, it has a literal meaning. The leaders of each country had come to understanding. They must not fight the Worst Esper, they must talk to her. No one had ever talked to Mugetsu, that was why her goal was now still unknown to most people. They just branded her organization as a Terrorist without knowing their goal. In the Avos School, one of the Executives of the Esper Association and the acting headmaster of the Avos School looked at the sky with narrowed eyes. She understood that the other Executives had underestimated Mugetsu too much. She then took out her holo phone and called a certain number. ¡°Send help to Avos School, preferably a lot of help. We had underestimated Mugetsu.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 147 – The Storm 33 After shouting a few times, Naomi was finally satisfied and calmed down. But, her train of thought had changed. Naomi descended a little, penetrating the cloud, and looked at the Avos Island below her. ¡°At first, I made the Esper Association as the fake enemy for my organization. Now, you managed to anger me. I will hold back no more, I will destroy the Esper Association and take control of the Esper by myself.¡± Naomi pulled out her holo phone and contacted Rekka. After a few seconds of waiting and Rekka took the call. ¡°Rekka, did you move Mischa to our base yet?¡± ¡°Yes, Princess. But, because I thought the underground base was too risky, I asked Luna to teleport us to our first base that was located in the middle of the sea. I brought Julia with me to care for Mischa, Selena and Chi are standing by in the underground base, ready for your order.¡± ¡°Fine, for now, I will take care of the chaos on this island. I will visit the base after I am done in this place.¡± ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Rekka went silent for a while as if he was trying to ask something but he wasn¡¯t sure. Naomi caught that and so she asked. ¡°Tell me what you wanted to ask, Rekka. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Princess¡­ Are you still going to hide your identity, or are you going to tell the world about the real Mugetsu?¡± Naomi was wondering about that too. On the verge of anger, Naomi was about to go to the Avos School without even wearing her mask. ¡°I will. Sitting in that school is not worth it now, they had angered me. But now, I will tell only a few people, including my parents. I need a stage to announce my real identity.¡± ¡°Your parents?!¡± Rekka said in a surprised tone. ¡°I wonder how they will react when you tell them? Both of them are great people, I can¡¯t imagine their reactions.¡± Naomi chuckled at what Rekka said. ¡°Please, Rekka. They will believe me. They had their share of experience and they saw more than me. Why do you think they allowed me to be Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager? Because they trust me with the knowledge of the underworld.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I will follow you even if you wanted to destroy this world, Princess. Because I had promised you about that after you freed me from that prison and helped me to rescue Anna.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t destroy the world, Rekka.¡± Naomi ended the call with Rekka and connected her call with another person. As usual, the person that she called this time took the call without missing a beat. ¡°Princess! Are you okay?!¡± Shouted the person from the phone. Naomi took her holo phone away from her ear for a while because she was surprised by the loud noise, especially from someone that was never shouting even when she was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m okay. More importantly, Chi. I need you to move our members on Avos Island and help to evacuate the civilians.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Princess?! You are okay? I know that you are angry! Even the world was in turmoil because of your pressure, how can you say that you are okay?!¡± ¡®Huh? The world was in turmoil?¡¯ thought Naomi. She was looking around the city. As Chi said, the city was in chaos. The car was flipped, and some windows had shattered. At first, Naomi thought that those were caused by the chaos in the city, but hearing what Chi said, she realized that she had lost control again. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°More importantly, ask your subordinate, Hanz, and the other from his squad to rescue the one knocked out in the street. Put them in the building near the Avos School so they will be found in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°Why, Princess? Why did you suddenly change your plan? What happened right after I left the building?¡± ¡°I just realized, that the Esper Association darkness was not like I thought. It was rotten to the core, so I will act more actively, helping the organization directly instead of doing something secretly.¡± ¡°Does that mean?!¡± Chi had a surprised tone and raised her voice. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t hide. I will talk to the others about my plan later, for now, move your squad.¡± ¡°Alright, your wish is my command, Princess.¡± Naomi nodded her head and ended the call. She was sorry that she made a mess around the world, but she was not in control of herself at that point. That was why she decided to forget about it and descent slowly to the ground while pulling her mask from her cleavage and putting it on her face. Naomi needed a stage to reveal herself, that was why she wore her mask again. When she was on the ground, the people wreaking havoc on the street were glancing at her for a moment before resuming what they are doing. ¡°So they aren¡¯t fully controlled? This is easy then.¡± Naomi took a step forward and then every people that was controlled stopped their movement. She restrained every people that she saw on the street with her Telekinesis as she made her way towards the Avos School. The normal civilians that were not controlled were looking at Naomi, or rather Mugetsu with wide eyes. ¡°Hey, did she save us?¡± Asked one of the civilians that was about to be attacked by the controlled one. ¡°I-I think so.¡± Other civilians exited the building he was in and looked at Naomi. Naomi kept walking relaxedly while stopping everything that happened around her. She kept looking around and then she saw one person that she knew. She saw Topaz holding her holo phone in her left hand while his right hand was holding her stomach, seemingly to be in pain. Naomi changed her direction and approached her. When Topaz saw Naomi in Mugetsu¡¯s appearance approached her, she was smiling unlike the reactions of the other civilians that walked away from Naomi. Naomi stopped in front of Topaz and asked. ¡°Are you recording this?¡± Topaz didn¡¯t move when Naomi asked her, but then she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I did. I wanted to show the world, that Mugetsu and the Moon of Akasha aren¡¯t evil.¡± Naomi nodded his head in response. The investigation of Topaz¡¯s background was done, and Moon of Akasha actually made a contact with Topaz¡¯s family a few months ago. ¡°I see Topaz Garcia, the daughter of Mina Gracia, the CEO of the biggest television channel in the world. I will allow you to record me, follow me from behind.¡± ¡°Yes, but I must ask something before that. Is Naomi fine? I heard from your subordinate when she knocked me unconscious that your organization took her in custody. She¡¯s one of my friends that I cherished, so I¡¯m worried about her.¡± Naomi was surprised that Topaz was worried about her. She smiled under her mask and changed her tone into the one that she usually used as Naomi. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She turned away and resumed her walk toward the Avos School. Topaz was left dumbfounded and stood like a statue. Naomi realized that Topaz didn¡¯t follow her and used her Telekinesis to hit Topaz lightly on the shoulder, snapping her out of her surprise. ¡°W-Wait!!¡± Topaz shouted and then began to follow Naomi while holding her holo phone with the camera pointing at Naomi. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - Mudit Chadha - Azelios Rosemile Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 148 – The Storm 34 Naomi didn¡¯t wait for Topaz and kept walking toward the Avos School while stopping those who wroke havoc. After a while, Topaz finally caught up to Naomi and shouted. ¡°Wait! Ha¡­ha¡­ C-could it be, you are?!¡± She had a rough breath because she was running to catch up to Naomi. She looked at Naomi with a curious expression. ¡°Not now, I will explain later. Can you stream this incident? Preferably tell the other about what you see in this place without a single lie.¡± Said Naomi shortly as she kept advancing toward her goal. Topaz looked around at the situation around her and understood. She nodded her head and walked behind Naomi while filming what she did. After walking for a few seconds, Topaz began to narrate what happened in front of her. She connected her camera to a streaming platform that was owned by her family. It was one of the biggest platforms in Japan. ¡°Good afternoon, this is Topaz Garcia, reporting directly from the street of Avos Island. The situation of Avos Island right now isn¡¯t good, chaos ensued because the civilians have been subjected to a certain power of Esper from an evil organization called Smiling Sun.¡± (A.N. Somehow I got this idea when watching a streamer!) She narrated smoothly while pointing her holo phone¡¯s camera to the civilians that wroke havoc in the distance. It was the civilians that had yet stopped by Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis. But, a second later, the civilians stopped moving. ¡°The Esper Association has yet to give an announcement regarding this incident. No officer was dispatched to the area around me. If you wanted to ask why I am here and why did the one who went on rogue suddenly stopped moving, it was because of her.¡± As Topaz said that, she pointed her camera at Naomi. The viewer of her stream had reached 10 thousand people, and the chatbox was filled with a surprised emoji that the viewer sent. Not only that, some of the viewers sent a text like ¡®Mugetsu!¡¯ in the chatbox. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s Mugetsu. She saved me earlier, and she allowed me to stream this to you. I swear on my name and my family name who owned this platform that I hold the vow of the journalist. I will never tell any lie in this stream, everything that I say is not something that the other forced me to say.¡± The reaction of the viewers was varied. Some of them who dabbled on the journalist world believed what Topaz said, while the normal civilians seemed skeptical about what she said. After all, they watched Topaz¡¯s stream because they wanted to get news from Avos Island and some other region that suddenly lost contact or reported to be closed down because of the sudden riot. ¡°Mugetsu, she stopped the riot by walking through Avos Island¡¯s street and used her power to stop the civilians without harming them.¡± The viewers of Topaz¡¯s stream still didn¡¯t believe what she said until finally a lot of people wearing black clothes and mask-like Mugetsu appeared in the distance and walked towards them. ¡°Who is that?¡± Asked Topaz toward no one in particular. ¡°My subordinates, I called them.¡± Answered Naomi in Mugetsu¡¯s tone. Finally, the viewers of Topaz¡¯s stream had various reactions. They never expected to hear Mugetsu speak in such a short distance. They got her voice without any disturbance. Each time Mugetsu said something in the past, the microphone wasn¡¯t able to get a clear voice, just a rough idea about what she said. However, this time they were able to listen to Mugetsu''s voice without any disturbance. The voice was cold, but it was a beautiful voice that sound like a girl in her teens or early twenty. The subordinates that Mugetsu called were consisted of 20 people in black. The man in the front had black hair, while the other wore clothes on their head to hide their hair and skin. But from the body of those that walked behind the black-haired man, Topaz knew that some of them were women. They stopped in front of Naomi, and Naomi also stopped while looking at them. Without even a second passed, the people in black kneeled in front of Naomi and the black-haired man, that looked like the leader of the people in black spoke. ¡°Princess, we are here as ordered.¡± Naomi nodded her head, while Topaz was surprised and held her mouth with her right hand. Her body was trembling, seemingly afraid of the black-clothed man. But, she wasn¡¯t afraid, she was holding her laughter. ¡®Princess?! Really? Of all things, they called her Princess!¡¯ thought Topaz. Topaz did her best to hold her laughter, but some muffled laugh still escaped her mouth. Naomi can hear the silent laughter behind her, but she ignored Topaz and looked at Hanz. ¡°You see the rioters that can¡¯t move? Knock them unconscious and put them in a safe place. Make sure that they can¡¯t do anything.¡± Hanz lowered his head further and answered. ¡°Yes! Your wish is our command.¡± After he said that, the people in black began to disperse at a fast speed. All members of Hanz¡¯s squad had the same abilities, so they can coordinate with each other easier. Hanz, who was chosen as leader had the strongest ability and highest skill amongst them, that was why he was able to move faster than his subordinate and knocked two people unconscious almost at the same time. Topaz, who finally managed to contain her laughter looked at the squad¡¯s work with a surprised expression. ¡°Amazing, they are so fast! Are the civilians that were knocked out of their conscious will be okay?¡± Naomi began her walk again as she answered Topaz. ¡°They will be fine, we won¡¯t attack innocent people, and we had investigated the reason for this riot.¡± ¡°Is it related to the organization called Smiling Sun?¡± Asked Topaz, trying to tell the viewers what she knew. Naomi nodded her head a little without saying anything. With that, the viewers of the stream will have their imaginations run wild. ¡®What is the reason the organization called Smiling Sun made this Riot?¡¯ ¡®Where is the Esper Association at times like this?¡¯ ¡®Why is Mugetsu saving the civilians directly. Isn¡¯t she the one who was called the Worst Esper in history? Now, why did she save everyone?!¡¯ All kinds of questions were thrown into the chatbox, and the viewers jumped to more than 300 thousand people. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive!! - EchoingRuby Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 149 – The Storm 35 Naomi and Topaz arrived at Avos School after walking for a while. The previously evacuated students had rioted in this place, but Ryo and Kyouka who was assigned to help them were able to knock most of them out of their consciousness. They saw Naomi who walked in the distance and their eyes widened in surprise. But, as PD officers of the Esper Association, they moved fast. Ryo made a blade from the wind and launched it towards Naomi while Kyouka controlled the trees around them to shield the unconscious civilians and students. Topaz who saw the wind blade move at a fast speed in Naomi¡¯s direction was holding her holo phone with a scared expression. ¡°Watch out!¡± Shouted Topaz. The viewers were also nervous, imagining the wind blade to cut Mugetsu in two. Some of them were commending the fast reaction of the PD officers when they saw Naomi, the one who was considered a threat to them. Naomi also commended their fast reaction in her mind, but that was futile. As soon as the wind blade reached Naomi, it didn¡¯t do anything as it hit Naomi¡¯s telekinesis armor. Both PD officers stood in front of Naomi and Kyouka shouted. ¡°So you are the one who caused this Riot after all?!¡± Kyouka was focused her gaze on Naomi, ignoring Topaz who was recording the entire thing with her holo phone. Fortunately, Ryo noticed Topaz and he slowly walked to Kyouka. ¡°Hey, that girl. Isn¡¯t that the same girl that went with Officer Mischa earlier?¡± Asked Ryo. Kyouka turned her gaze at Topaz before glaring at Naomi again. ¡°You! Where is officer Mischa! What did you do to her?!¡± Naomi sighed under her mask while Topaz was looking around in confusion. She never met Mischa today, and they said that Mischa went with her earlier?! Finally, Topaz looked at Naomi to ask about what happened. ¡°This is confusing. I was unconscious before I met with Mugetsu, what did she mean by going together with Mischa?¡± Naomi just stayed silent without answering their question. It was not that Naomi didn¡¯t want to answer them, but she saw a bug, or rather a familiar boy that she called a bug in the distance that made his way towards Naomi. ¡°AAAAARRRRGGGG!!!¡± The boy, Shun, ran towards the four of them in madness while two balls of light appeared behind him. The balls were shot at Ryo and Kyouka at a speed that was faster than sound. Ryo and Kyouka noticed Shun because of his shout. They turned towards the source of the shout and were surprised when they saw the balls of light right in front of their face. They had no time to dodge, and they both thought the same things. That they will die if the balls touch them. Both of them closed their eyes, but the ball had never touched them. Ryo was the one who opened his eyes first. He saw the ball disappear from his sight and the boy who shot the ball was collapsed on the ground with his arms bent weirdly. ¡°We¡¯re safe?¡± Asked Ryo in a low voice as he turned to Naomi without a moment''s delay. He saw Naomi slowly lower her right hand which was raised when he closed his eyes. Kyouka also opened her eyes slowly and looked at Ryo then Naomi. ¡°She saved us?¡± Asked Kyouka in disbelief. ¡°Go away, just do your job in evacuating the civilians.¡± Said Naomi as she began to walk again. She ignored the two officers and passed them as she made her way to Avos School. Topaz followed Naomi silently from behind and stopped near Ryo and Kyouka for a moment. ¡°U-umm, you will understand the situation if you watch Garcia TV or the streaming platform connected to Garcia Company. I¡¯ve been shooting Mugetsu since she saved me. Many people seem to misunderstand her intention, now I wanted to uncover her real intention by following her! Please stay safe.¡± Topaz ran to Naomi after she left the messages for Ryo and Kyouka. She was able to catch up to Naomi quickly because Naomi was just walking slowly. ¡°You did something unnecessary.¡± Said Naomi as she continued her walk while stopping the rioters. The majority of the people who were controlled by perfumes have been neutralized already, so Naomi didn¡¯t need to concentrate as much as earlier, and she can spare her time to talk with Topaz. ¡°I just said what I see. Rather than that, can you please tell me about your plan? No, the reason why you did all of the things you did. Can you tell us, the world about it?¡± The viewers of Topaz¡¯s stream had anticipated this moment. They wanted to know about Mugetsu¡¯s plan, the plan that plunged the world into unrest by their terror. Naomi stopped moving and glanced at the camera. Her red eyes looked blazing from the gap of her mask. ¡°It¡¯s simple. My goal has not changed since the start.¡± As Naomi said that, her black-clothed subordinates appeared in front of her and kneeled at her. ¡°Princess, all civilians that rioting on this Island has been moved to the safe place alongside 2 PD officers that wanted to protect them. We allowed them because they had no hostility towards us, was that okay?¡± Asked Hanz as he lowered his head. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Answered Naomi. She turned her body to the camera and spread her left arms as she touched her mask with her right hand. ¡°This is a good opportunity. Let me tell you my goal, the reason why I built my organization.¡± Naomi¡¯s subordinates lowered their heads further. They were happy to be present on this occasion because this was the time their Princess announced their goal that remained a mystery to the world. Their goal, their reason to be branded as terrorists and keep fighting without minding their brand. It was simple, but the world didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°My goal, my organization¡¯s goal was always been simple. It¡¯s to save the powerless from injustice. To save those who were unfortunate. To help those who are held captive. And to free those who are being kept in prison called laboratorium. The world maybe didn¡¯t realize it, but I will continue. I don¡¯t care you brand me as a terrorist or as a criminal.¡± The chatbox was filled with a shout and ¡®No way!¡¯. Topaz who stood in front of Naomi was grinning, she knew about the darkness of the world, but hearing about it directly from the one who choose to fight them was different. The street was devoid of people, although it was near Avos School, everyone has been evacuated to safety. There was only Topaz, Naomi, and her subordinates who stood in the middle of the street between the buildings. ¡°Now, the one who caused this riot was an organization called Smiling Sun. They used one of their member¡¯s power or even their leader¡¯s power itself to control the mind of people who smelled their blood. It was through perfume, and this incident happened all over the world. But don¡¯t worry, as my subordinates are destroying their base as we speak.¡± Naomi turned around and began walking again as her subordinates made way for her. ¡°Wait! Where are you heading now?!¡± Shouted Topaz as she followed Naomi. Naomi glanced over her shoulder and said, ¡°To kill someone. I¡¯m no saint, don¡¯t mistake me for one.¡± A chill washed over Topaz¡¯s back after she heard Naomi¡¯s declaration. She didn¡¯t know her target, but that person will surely feel more pressure than Topaz right now. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 150 – The Storm 36 RaizarP Eh, I write a new novel with Male MC again. The setting of the novel would be Earth that changed. The humans will get system and Earth would become bigger with a new inhabitants like monster and other race. Chapter 1 was uploaded on my Patr¨¦on and I plan to upload it on my Patr¨¦on until it reached chapters 30 Maybe it will be published next month or in two month, but I can say that the new novel is my greatest series in my opinion. That''s it, Enjoy the chapter!! Melaine¡¯s POV We entered their base without much difficulty. Most of the fighter from the Smiling Sun was weak, they were not able to pierce Stephen¡¯s defense or defend again the combination of Ao¡¯s sibling and Doni. They were a terrifying bunch, now I understood why Princess count on them so much that she only sent them on this mission. Even my subordinates will have difficulty if they were fighting against those guys. Seeing the combination of those guys, I asked my subordinates to survey the desert to kill those who ran away from the base. Bel just stood beside me all this time while blocking some bullets that were shot. ¡°This is too easy, is this really Smiling Sun¡¯s base? I only feel one S-Rank Esper in this base.¡± Said Bel as she looked down on the floor. The pressure from S-Rank Esper was underground, but it was really strange as Bel had said. The base of an organization of this scale only had one S-Ranked Esper, it was illogical. It was at that moment, the ground suddenly shook uncontrollably and the ground was sunk. ¡°Big sister!¡± Bel shouted and grabbed me on my waist as she flew up, trying to exit the base. ¡°Oi oi, this is no joke!¡± Doni complained as he ran to the top while his body was surrounded by electricity. Stephen followed Doni from behind by kicking the rock and gained the momentum to jump. ¡°This is rather bad, isn¡¯t it? Even I will die if I buried underground!¡± Shouted Stephen. Ao¡¯s siblings followed us by controlling the water and turning it into ice stairs. They run on the stairs and finally Doni and Stephen choose to follow them from behind using the stairs. The members of the Smiling Sun was mostly consisted of C-Ranked and D-Ranked Esper. They had no way to escape from this place, so they were buried underground alongside the S-Ranked Esper that was hiding deep inside underground. ¡°What happened? Why did the earthquake occur without any moment''s notice? It was strange, usually, the earthquake began with a small shake and then followed by the big one!¡± Shouted Doni as he keep running from the base. After a while, we managed to exit the base and made a bit of distance from it. Right now we were in the middle of the desert while looking at the collapsed base of Smiling Sun in the distance. I had called my subordinates and made their report to me of what happened earlier. ¡°Lady Melaine, we managed to contact the base, more specifically Mr. Rekka about it. It seems¡­¡± He was hesitant to tell me about what happened. If he had contacted Rekka who was with Princess at that time, then the information would be rather accurate. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it!¡± I raised my voice a little because of how impatient I was. Stephen, Doni, and Ao¡¯s siblings also waited for the information with a curious gaze. ¡°I-it seems that Princess was Angry. A-according to Rekka, s-she flew toward the sky, and then various incidents occurred all over the world! Big earthquake, Tsunami, Storm, even the volcanoes began to erupt one after the others.¡± What did he say?! Princess was angry, that Princess who keep her calm all the time was angry? ¡°Are you sure?!¡± I asked my subordinate with a tone of disbelief. It seems that the other was also surprised that Princess could get angry. She was the calmest among us. Maybe she snapped a few times, but she was never ANGRY. ¡°Y-yes. Mr. Rekka said that even he had difficulty to stood near Princess at that time.¡± If that was true, then it was not the time to attack their base! No, the base has been destroyed, but the boss of the Smiling Sun was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Contact Luna immediately! Ask her to teleport us back to Avos Island!¡± I ordered my subordinate, and they moved fast. He immediately contacted the base and asked Luna to teleport us, but they asked us to wait for 5 minutes because she just teleported someone to our first base. ¡°She just teleported someone?¡± I asked my subordinate with my usual tone as I regained my calm. ¡°Yes, according to her, she just teleported Mr. Rekka, Julia, and someone with silver hair that was identified as Mischa Belyaeva. But, individual Mischa Belyaeva was unconscious.¡± I see now, so that was why Princess was angry. She realized something that I hid from her. The fact that Mischa was raised by the Esper Association was public knowledge. But, I knew something that I deliberately hid from Princess. Everyone and I meant everyone who was raised by the Esper Association was brainwashed since their childhood. They were given the knowledge that the Esper Association was the organization that saved mankind, the organization that saved Esper, also they must follow what the Esper Association choose for them. There was one thing that was taken from them, Freedom. It was natural that Princess was angry after she realized that her Friend actually didn¡¯t have any freedom of her own, that she will never be friends with her if Princess didn¡¯t extend her hand to Mischa. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s wait here for now. Well, that was what I wanted to say if that guy from the distance allowed us to wait.¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the collapsed base and saw a guy with an amazingly packed body climb up the rubble and stand up on top of the collapsed base of Smiling Sun. The guy had undercut brown hair. He was wearing military short pants without any clothes and glared at us while some steam left his body. It was the only S-Ranked Esper in this base, and as expected, he was not the boss of Smiling Sun. What a sly leader, he left the base and hid somewhere else after Princess declared the war against his organization. ¡°Hou, it seems that my turn has come.¡± Stephen stepped forward while cracking his fist as his skin turned into iron. I looked at the man in the distance and saw him smiling while he made his way towards us. ¡°Well, do it quickly, Stephen. The opponent is S-Ranked Esper with unknown power, are you sure you are going to be okay?¡± Stephen looked at me over his shoulder and gave me a thumb up. I smiled at him and crossed my arms. ¡°5 minutes, that¡¯s the limit. If you can¡¯t beat him in that timeframe, then I will kill him myself.¡± ¡°Ou, it will be over in 3 minutes, just wait here quietly.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 151 – The Storm 37 After Naomi¡¯s declaration, she finally arrived at the location of her goal. She stopped when Avos School was in her sight. In front of the entrance of Avos School, the headmaster of Avos School, Lucilla Avohert, stood with Edna, the homeroom teacher of C-Class. They were looking in Naomi¡¯s direction with intense glare. Lucilla was wearing combat clothes that were consisted of a full-body tight black suit, a bulletproof vest with knives and a gun holster strapped on the chest area, combat boots that reached her knees, and then short pants that were designed for fast movement. Edna on the other hand was still wearing a suit that she used to teach the class. Now that Naomi faced Lucilla at a close range, she can roughly guess how strong she was. If she compared Lucilla to her subordinate, then she was at Hyun-Woo¡¯s level. It was strange though, Hyun-Woo, the strong Esper was not given a high position at the Esper Association when he was still affiliated with them. Now the strangeness of the Esper Association increased, and it made Naomi''s suspicion skyrocket. ¡°Mugetsu, why are you here?¡± Asked Lucilla. ¡°And Topaz Garcia! Why did you follow that criminal around! Not only that, you even filmed her and streamed it on the internet! You are a shame of our school!¡± Shouted Lucilla as she glared at Topaz. Topaz was a bit afraid because the other side was the headmaster of the school she was in. But, her heart as a reported told her otherwise. She controlled her emotion using her ability and was able to calm herself down. ¡°Before I was a student, I am a reporter. I hid this from my friend, my classmates. But, I know that you know about it, didn¡¯t you, Headmaster. So, following my profession as a reporter, I will be a laughing stock if I didn¡¯t film something like this. Especially after I was saved by Mugetsu instead of the Esper Association. I will only tell the truth, so please don¡¯t be afraid. If Mugetsu does something that goes against the moral, then I will report it as such.¡± Topaz erased her emotion, it was her method to be able to stand behind Naomi all this time. It was dangerous for her, but if she didn¡¯t erase her emotion right now, then she will be scared shitless and run away from that place. Her desire to film the truth had pushed her to do this dangerous thing and Topaz didn¡¯t mind that. She wanted to know the truth behind the document that was sent to her mother, that was why she risked herself. ¡°As you know, the motto of our company is one, ¡®For Justice¡¯ and we followed it in our heart.¡± Exclaimed Topaz. ¡°Fine, but stay a little bit away from here! It will be messy.¡± Shouted Edna as the ground around her began cracking and red hot lava gushing out slowly from the crack. Topaz just nodded her head and walked away from them. The camera on her holo phone was a custom one, it was better than a normal camera. She stood around 20 meters from them and began filming what happened in front of her. ¡°Once again, I will ask. What are you doing here, Mugetsu? Are you the one who caused this riot?!¡± Asked Lucilla as she glared at Naomi. ¡°Baseless accusation. I don¡¯t need to cause this riot if I wanted to attack this island. No, I just need to clutch my hand as if I crumpled a paper if I wanted to.¡± Naomi raised her right hand and balled it in front of her chest as she looked at it. No reply came from Lucilla and Edna, they knew that Naomi was telling the truth. Mugetsu was strong, she had no one that can beat her except for Mischa Belyaeva. That was what the Esper Association believed. They knew they can¡¯t beat Mugetsu without Mischa¡¯s ability to render Mugetsu¡¯s Telekinesis useless. But, her location was now unknown. Lucilla''s call didn¡¯t reach Mischa, and so she contacted her partner, Hotaru. Mischa¡¯s partner told her, that she didn¡¯t know Mischa¡¯s location because they acted separately to save their friend, Akasa Naomi, which was kidnapped by Moon of Akasha. ¡°If what you said was true, why did you kidnap my student, Akasa Naomi?!¡± Shouted Edna. Naomi lowered her right hand. She looked straight at Edna and answered. ¡°You will soon know. But, for the people behind you. It¡¯s rude to eavesdrop on our conversation, you know?¡± Naomi used her Telekinesis and destroyed the wall of Avos School behind Lucilla and Edna. From behind the wall appeared two persons. One boy and one girl. Naomi recognized both of them. How can she not recognize them, they were students from the C-Class of Avos School. Topaz also recognized them, but she was more familiar with the girl. ¡°Millie, why are you standing in that place?¡± Asked Topaz with a voice loud enough to be heard by the girl who was eavesdropping on the conversation of Naomi and the teacher. The girl, Millie, looked away from Topaz and refused to see her. If Topaz had not erased her emotion right now, she will definitely dash to the girl and slap her. But she had no emotion right now, so she was able to keep her calm and only pointed her holo phone at them. The boy, on the other hand, was smiling with his hand in his pocket. Lucilla and Edna were surprised by their sudden appearance and jumped to the right to gain distance. Edna looked at the boy and Millie who just appeared and asked. ¡°What are you doing here, Suzuki Akira, Millie Taylor?¡± The boy, Akira, smirked and raised his chin as he looked at Edna. ¡°Don¡¯t act too familiar with me, teacher. It¡¯s disgusting to call someone younger than me a teacher. Well, I will just call you Edna then.¡± Said Akira with a haughty tone. Naomi looked at Akira with a bored gaze. She had felt it, the source of the power that was causing this riot. The one who controlled the civilians and unleashed the madness. ¡°Incompetent.¡± Said Naomi with a cold voice as she looked at Akira. ¡°What?¡± Akira frowned as he turned to Naomi. Millie also steeled her gaze and looked at Naomi with eyes full of hatred. Naomi didn¡¯t understand why Millie looked at her like that, but right now she was Mugetsu. It was normal for people to hate Mugetsu, so Naomi just brushed of Millie¡¯s hate as something trivial. ¡°Incompetent, you looked young but your old brain has rotten so bad. Using someone else to run your company, hiding your face behind your youthful appearance, and using your own daughter to do this despicable act. You brought shame to all Esper, Suzuki Akira, no, should I call you the leader of Smiling Sun, Mr. Taylor?¡± Suzuki Akira, no, Mr. Taylor grinned and spread his arms. ¡°As expected of Mugetsu! Truly magnificent! How can you find my real identity, I wonder. My plan should¡¯ve been perfect!¡± Naomi walked slowly toward Mr. Taylor and Millie. ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Each of her steps created a footprint on the street. She had enhanced her body to the limit because right now she wanted to kill the person in front of her after making him pay for what he did. ¡°Because you are just a third-rate villain.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader!! - Skygo Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 152 – The Storm 38 ¡°Third-rate villain¡­ you said?¡± Mr. Taylor was mad. It was the first time someone called him third-rate. Never in his life had someone called him third-rate, failure. He was born with a lot of privileges. He had a wonderful ability. He had a lot of women, and his daughter was perfect in terms of look and ability. And the girl in front of him who recently gained a lot of popularity called him a third-rate villain. ¡°Yes, third-rate.¡± Affirmed Naomi. Lucilla and Edna were looking at their exchange with interest. Edna also canceled her ability and relaxed her body a little. ¡°Third-rate, huh. My plan should¡¯ve been perfect, no, it was perfect! But you, why did you obstructing my plan?! I thought we had the same goal, to destroy this wretched world!¡± Mr. Taylor had shed his act and revealed his true color. He was frowning, his fists were clenched and he gritted his teeth as he looked at Naomi. On the side of Lucilla and Edna, two people appeared from thin air. One of them had ponytailed black hair and the other was a stout woman. They were Hotaru and Susan. As they teleported in front of Avos School to report that something had gone wrong, they were served with the sight of Mugetsu and two students from the school glaring at each other. ¡°What happened?¡± Asked Hotaru to no one in particular as her eyes widened at the sight in front of her. Hotaru had no clue of what happened in the city right now. She was teleporting to all places to find Naomi, but it was no use. She can¡¯t find her, on top of that, she lost contact with Mischa. Lucilla and Edna looked at Hotaru and Susan who appeared and smiled. ¡°You have come at the right time. The situation is a bit troublesome right now.¡± Said Edna. The four of them turned to Mugetsu, and Susan narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s Mugetsu?¡± She asked Hotaru who stood beside her. Hotaru nodded her head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Mugetsu. I¡¯ve met her several times, but this ¡­ strange. Somehow I can feel that she¡¯s angry but bottling up that anger to keep her calm.¡± Even though they are chatting and Mugetsu didn¡¯t say anything, everyone in that place know that this place can turn into a battlefield in less than a minute. Finally, after glaring at each other for a while, Naomi moved her hand. She ignored Mr. Taylor¡¯s rant and snapped her fingers. As soon as she snapped her finger, people, no, corpses began to rain from the buildings of her side. The corpses were varied, but they had the same characteristic. They had a logo of Smiling Sun on their left hand. Everyone in the area was surprised by what they saw. They looked on top of the buildings and saw a black silhouette standing on the edge of the buildings. Mr. Taylor was the most surprised one. Because he recognized the corpses, it was his subordinates that were hiding on their base. After the corpses stopped dropping from the sky, a white door appeared behind Naomi and slowly a few people passed through the door. The first one to come out was Rekka and Melaine without her mask. Hotaru was surprised when she saw Melaine and muttered. ¡°No way...¡± Melaine noticed Hotaru¡¯s gaze and waved her hand at her. ¡°Melaine!!! You!!¡± Hotaru shouted with all energy that she had. Without thinking, she teleported in front of Melaine and sent a punch toward her. But her punch was blocked by a muscular person who stepped out of the door next. ¡°Yo, girl. You have some energy packed behind your tiny hand, I would love to spar with you.¡± Stephen smiled as he looked at Hotaru. Melaine who knew Hotaru¡¯s ability immediately placed her hand on Hotaru¡¯s arm, rendering her from teleporting. Hotaru was gritting her teeth, she was an idiot for rushing without thinking. She was only able to teleport two people at the same time, so now her teleportation was rendered useless with Melaine touching her. ¡°You bastard! You are the one who kidnapped Naomi!¡± Hotaru didn¡¯t question Melaine, she shouted at Melaine to confirm it. Melaine just smiled at Hotaru. The next persons who stepped out of the door were Rekka and Hyun-Woo without their masks. This time Lucilla recognized Hyun-Woo. She was an executive of the Esper Association, so she naturally knew the person that survived Mugetsu¡¯s first attack on the Esper Association. Especially when that person was SS-Ranked Esper. ¡°So that was it. They came out from their hiding place.¡± Muttered Lucilla. ¡°The two years that Mugetsu talked about that time was not the time for her to go into hiding, but it was the time for her to reveal their power and members to the world.¡± Hotaru was still glaring at Melaine. She wanted an answer, and Melaine know that. So she glanced at Hyun-Woo and he just nodded his head. He made a soundproof barrier around Melaine, Hotaru, and Naomi. Three of them were close to each other, so it was easy for him to make a barrier that surrounded them. ¡°Stephen, you can release her hand.¡± Said Melaine to Stephen with a hand gesture. Stephen looked disappointed, but he followed Melaine¡¯s instruction and released Hotaru from his grip. As soon as Stephen released Hotaru, she sent a punch toward Melaine again. In the distance, Susan wanted to move and help Hotaru, but because she knew that she had no chance, she just gritted her teeth and got ready to save Hotaru if the chance has come. ¡°Explain to me, you bastard!¡± Melaine didn¡¯t move and just took Hotaru¡¯s punch with her left hand. Even if her stature was small, Melaine was an experienced fighter. ¡°Slow down, and just wait for her.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°What are you saying? Her? Who is her?¡± Hotaru asked Melaine with a tone full of hostility. ¡°Princess.¡± Answered Melaine. She nodded her head and Hyun-Woo dispelled the barrier almost immediately. Stephen looked around the area and then shrugged his shoulder. ¡°It seems I was unnecessary here. Princess, I will go back to the base first. I had my fill of fight in that place.¡± Naomi looked at Stephen and nodded her head. Stephen then went back to the door with a smile on his face and the door disappeared. Now that the original members of Moon of Akasha had gathered in that place, Naomi put her hand on her mask. This was the perfect place, the perfect opportunity, and the perfect time to show the world because Topaz had streamed the event live. But Naomi thought it was not enough. So she stopped her hand from pulling off her mask and glared at Mr. Taylor. Only then did she realize, that she was wrong. She was wrong calling Mr.Taylor a third-rate villain, and so Naomi laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, I see. So that was it, my bad. I was wrong in calling you a third-rate villain when you are just a puppet! To think that the real leader was not that man, I see. So that¡¯s how you are playing, huh. Answer me, Millie Taylor.¡± For the first time since they had met, Millie looked at Naomi in the eyes and smiled. ¡°You found out, as expected.¡± Millie was talking in monotone, without any emotion at all. The usual Millie was nowhere to be seen, right now what Naomi saw was an empty husk of Millie, the real Millie. ¡°Ah, I know. There is some distance between us so it took time for me to notice. Why did he stop talking when I didn¡¯t answer him? Why did he just stand there and didn¡¯t attack me? Why are you looking away? You got me there. As expected, if the Smiling Sun was able to give me a little bit of time exterminating them, then their leader must be smart, unlike that man. Right, Millie Taylor?¡± ¡°Yep, as expected of you too. To think that you are hiding in such plain sight. If not for my ability, I would never notice it. Please just call me like usual and why don¡¯t you take that mask off, Naomi?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Hotaru let out a surprised voice as she heard the one who Mugetsu called the real leader of Smiling Sun. ¡°What did she say?¡± The member of Moon of Akasha wasn¡¯t surprised, Topaz also wasn¡¯t surprised. The Esper Association members and Hotaru were the only ones that got surprised. If what Millie said was true, then the Esper Association was proved to be an idiot. If Mugetsu was Akasa Naomi like what Millie said, then the Esper Association had let their greatest enemy attend their school. With a chuckle, Naomi moved her hand again. She had guessed Millie¡¯s ability. With the perfumes coming into existence, Naomi now knew what Millie¡¯s ability is. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t deny it, and let the world know now. The reason why she stopped earlier was for this time. ¡®My enemy reveal my identity in front of my friend, my other enemy, and the world. This is the perfect scenario to reveal my identity.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Yes, she wanted to get the most dramatic scene. And now was the time. She took off her mask and then smiled as she spread her arms. ¡°Naomi?¡± Asked Hotaru in disbelief. She collapsed to the ground because she didn¡¯t believe what she saw in front of her. Melaine used this chance to render Hotaru unconscious and let her sleep on the ground for now. ¡°Now that I took off my mask, what will you do, Millie?¡± ''Also, the Esper Association. I will destroy them as Akasa Naomi for toying with my friend.'' RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Rex J Jensen Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader! - Ryuu Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 153 – The Storm 39 ¡°I had never expected this.¡± Said Susan as she looked at Naomi. Susan, as someone who recognized Naomi¡¯s effort and power, was surprised. She knew that Naomi was special. C-Ranked Esper who managed to join Avos School¡¯s Esper Division, if she was not special, then she will not be able to enter the Esper Division with her rank. It was proved on the first training. Naomi was able to destroy the glass that she made with her ability. ¡°Neither I am.¡± Added Edna. Everyone was surprised. The viewers of Topaz¡¯s stream were surprised. Now her viewers had reached more than a million. Some of the viewers praise Naomi because of her beauty. Some of them were surprised by how young Naomi was. Some of them who had their family members or loved one killed by Mugetsu was cursing at Naomi. *** Inside a certain building, two people held their heads while watching Topaz¡¯s stream. They were sitting on the couch and looked at the hologram screen in front of them. One of them, the woman muttered. ¡°That girl¡­ I know that she was up to something, but I never expected this.¡± The man lowered his hand that he used to hold his head and laughed. ¡°Well, what can we expect. She lived her dream.¡± ¡°It must be because of you! My little daughter turned into the world''s most seek criminal because she lived her dream? I know that she wanted to become a hero of justice without anyone knowing about it. But, she chooses the hard way.¡± ¡°Maa, we can only support her. But, if our daughter is their leader. Then our plan will become easier, right Mizuki?¡± ¡°As always, you only looked at the good side of things.¡± Mizuki took a teacup on the table in front of her and sipped it. She once again looked at the screen and said. ¡°I never wanted to drag our daughter in our affairs.¡± ¡°Maybe it was fate.¡± Said Tetsuma. *** Millie was acting strangely after Naomi took off her mask. She was like she didn¡¯t know what she did and tilted her head. ¡°Ah, what I will do? That¡¯s a good question. What will I do now?¡± Naomi looked at her with narrowed eyes. There was something wrong with Millie, but she can¡¯t tell what was wrong with her. It was as if Millie was broken. She just followed whatever was in her head and it was a strange feeling. ¡°Melaine, do you feel something wrong with Millie?¡± Asked Naomi in a low voice. Melaine turned her attention to Millie after gesturing Hyun-Woo to carry Hotaru. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like her power level gone unstable. She was around SS-Rank Esper when I first saw her earlier, but now it was decreasing at a fast speed.¡± ¡°Yeah, when I met Millie in the orientation, I am sure that she was just around B-Rank. That meant¡­¡± ¡°There was someone else behind the Smiling Sun¡¯s activity. This is troublesome.¡± Said Melaine as she bit her lips. ¡°Hmm, what should I do¡­ What should I do? Ah! Father, be a good father for me and attack Naomi will you?¡± Millie pointed her index finger at Naomi and ordered Mr. Taylor who stood beside her to attack Naomi. ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± Answered Mr. Taylor without changing his smile. He then ran towards Naomi and pulled a handgun from his back. The ones from the Esper Association just looked at the scenes in front of them while crossing their arms. Susan was frowning though, she didn¡¯t like the sight in front of her. Mr. Taylor shoot his handgun a few times, aiming at Naomi¡¯s head. But these bullets were stopped by Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis with no problem. Seeing the gun didn¡¯t work on Naomi, Mr. Taylor threw the handgun away and then pulled a grenade from his pocket. He pulled the safety of the grenade and threw it towards Naomi. Once again, Naomi used her Telekinesis to throw the grenade back to Mr. Taylor. The grenade exploded once it got close to Mr. Taylor, blowing him away because of the impact. He stopped beside Millie with burnt clothes and skin. His condition was critical and he will die in a matter of minutes if he was left alone. Millie who saw the condition of her father scoffed. She raised her feet and stomped on her father¡¯s head, surprising even Naomi. ¡°How dare she?¡± Muttered Rekka from behind. ¡°She¡¯s broken. I managed to dig some information from parties and such, but from what I know, Taylor''s family is broken.¡± Said Hyun-Woo. Naomi wasn¡¯t interested in the individual called Millie Taylor since she met her. She just act around her, playing friend with her to know what she planned. Naomi also noticed that Millie know that she was lying when she was asked about Mischa¡¯s friend. At that point, she was suspicious of Millie. ¡°Tell me the details later, Hyun-Woo. It seems that man, Mr. Taylor, has an interesting ability.¡± In the distance, Mr. Talor was still stomped at by Millie. But, the burnt that he suffered was slowly healing. It was healing at a fast speed and then he slowly raised his body. Millie also moved her feet and then looked at Mr. Taylor with a smile on her face. ¡°Ah, Father. You are okay! Why are you okay? Why don¡¯t you die?¡± Even though Naomi killed a lot of people, she didn¡¯t like the sight in front of her. ¡°Enough.¡± Said Naomi with a cold tone. Millie¡¯s attention turned to Naomi and tilted her head. ¡°Enough?¡± Asked Millie. Naomi raised her right hand towards Millie and used her Telekinesis to raise her to the sky. At a fast speed, Naomi brought Millie in front of her and held Millie¡¯s neck with her hand. She brought Millie closer and glared at her at a close distance. Millie had difficulty breathing because her neck was gripped by Naomi. She tried to peel Naomi¡¯s hand off her neck, but it was futile. Naomi was too strong. ¡°You are crazy. I, despise people like you who toyed with other people. I don¡¯t care how your past was, I don¡¯t care with how crazy your father was, but one thing for sure.¡± Naomi threw Millie to the ground and she coughed, trying to catch her breath before glaring at Naomi. ¡°You! A liar like you!!¡± Millie began to shout at Naomi. Calling her a liar. Naomi ignored Millie¡¯s shout. As if ordered by Naomi, Hyun-Woo made a barrier around Millie, isolating her inside. Millie banged on the barrier and was shouting, but no sound was heard outside of the barrier. Naomi looked at Hyun-Woo and saw him nodded his head. She then turned to Rekka and said. ¡°Rekka, dispose of that man.¡± Naomi extended her hand and carried Hotaru by making her float with her Telekinesis. She then looked at Hyun-Woo. ¡°Call Luna and ask her to get you back. I will go back first. Melaine, you come with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Exclaimed Melaine. Naomi then used her Telekinesis to fly away with Melaine and Hotaru. But when she flew, she left a message. ¡°This time I had business with Smiling Sun. This was enough, but next time prepare yourself. As I will destroy the Esper Association.¡± After leaving the message, Naomi flew at her highest speed toward the base that was located in the middle of the sea with Melaine and unconscious Hotaru. Rekka burn Mr. Taylor to ash, and then he glared at Lucilla and Edna while waiting for Luna to pick them up. ¡°Rekka, what should we do with her?¡± Asked Hyun-Woo as he looked at Millie who was trapped inside his barrier. ¡°I think we should bring her with us.¡± ¡°I see, then let¡¯s bring her while she was trapped inside my barrier. We don¡¯t know what she can do with her ability after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After waiting for a while, a white door appeared in front of them. Hyun-Woo brought Millie with him and stepped in the white door first while Rekka was still standing outside of it. He looked at Topaz and asked. ¡°You want to come?¡± Topaz shook her head. ¡°No, I will not. I am neutral, so I won¡¯t come with you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Answered Rekka. He then entered the white door and the white door dissolved into nothingness. That day will be remembered as the day where everything changed. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 55 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Rex J Jensen Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 154 – The Storm Final RaizarP Ah, the arc ended. So, I will take a rest first from Naomi, around 4 days? Anyway, I will update the chapter on my Patreon first, to add some bonus chapter for my Patron. Well then, have a good day and enjoy the chapter! Naomi landed on the former flying base that was now in the middle of the ocean and was greeted by Julia when she entered the house. ¡°Princess, I have been informed by Rekka about everything. Please leave that girl to me, I will take her to the room on the second floor which was now empty.¡± Naomi nodded her head at Julia and brought Hotaru to her. Julia carried Hotaru in her hand without any problem and she went upstairs. Naomi sighed and sat on the couch while stretching her arms and legs. ¡°Melaine, any sign of the Smiling Sun¡¯s boss in that base?¡± Asked Naomi in a carefree tone. ¡°No, there is not. I thought that the one called Millie is the boss of Smiling Sun, are you saying that she¡¯s not the one?¡± Melaine approached Naomi and sat beside her. She heard Naomi¡¯s declaration earlier, and she was sure that Naomi said that Millie was the boss of Smiling Sun. That was why Melaine was confused when Naomi asked her about the boss of Smiling Sun. ¡°No, she¡¯s not. If she¡¯s the boss of the Smiling Sun, then the Esper Association bunch and Topaz will be controlled to attack me. Millie, she¡¯s just an accomplice. Her power went berserk, and you realized how her rank slowly decreased, right?¡± At that moment, Melaine noticed something crucial. ¡°You don¡¯t mean?¡± Asked Melaine with a surprised face as she looked at Naomi. Naomi leaned her back against the couch''s backrest and looked at the ceiling. ¡°This is more troublesome than I thought. Esper Association, just how far they are going to mess with people.¡± Naomi said in a tired tone and sighed. This was the first time that she felt the feeling bubbling inside her. She wanted to destroy the Esper Association as soon as possible. But, because she had revealed her identity, she can¡¯t move carelessly now. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. I was trying to stop them by using politics, the military, and others. But, all my effort was for naught. My 80 years of fighting can¡¯t be compared to the damage that you caused to them. Even now, they were trying to be discreet about what they did.¡± Melaine was telling the truth. Naomi somehow knew about that. So Naomi looked at Melaine with a smile. ¡°I know, Melaine. You did your best, and I know about it. If you didn¡¯t even try to stop them, then the member of Moon of Akasha won¡¯t be able to unite like now.¡± ¡°Lady Naomi¡­¡± Melaine was teared up and she looked away from Naomi with a red face. They were silent for a few minutes, they just rested their bodies that were tired from the mission today. Julia went downstairs after she brought Hotaru to the second floor. But when she entered the room, Naomi saw Jorden was following Julia from behind. He saw Naomi who didn¡¯t wear a mask and exclaimed. ¡°Ooohh!! What a great honor to see Princess without her mask. This Jorden is happy!¡± Naomi looked at Jorden and gave him a warm smile. ¡°Almost all people in the world know my face now, for sure. Just act like the usual, I won¡¯t wear a mask again if the situation didn¡¯t need me to.¡± Melaine looked at Jorden and sighed. She had seen someone like Jorden a few times in her times, a mad scientist type of person. ¡°Alas, Princess. Why did you reveal your identity to the world?! This Jorden is confused. Your action will be limited, and you can¡¯t enjoy your daily life again¡­¡± Melaine also looked at Naomi. She wanted to ask that question, but she can¡¯t. She had seen too much in her life, and she wanted to let the one that she love decide her own choice. ¡°I was angry.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°At that time, I wanted to prove to the world. That we, Moon of Akasha, was not wrong. I also wanted to prove to the world. That the Esper Association was wrong and would turn a blind eye to something in front of them. But, to think that Millie would be able to find out about my identity, I had no choice but to reveal it myself.¡± Naomi said in a sad tone. That was not her real reason for revealing her identity, but that was enough. The first part was true, that she was angry. ¡°You could just deny it. That way we can spend more time fooling around like usual.¡± Said Melaine as she looked at Naomi worriedly. Naomi looked at Melaine and laughed. She didn¡¯t expect that Melaine can make such a face, and she was certainly never expecting such a reason from Melaine. As that reason was stupid. ¡°There is nothing that can stop me walking on the street. Why? Just because my identity was revealed, who can stop me from shopping and the other?¡± Jorden smiled, Julia nodded her head a few times and Melaine¡¯s mouth was opened. Melaine then touched her chin and muttered. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true. Even though there will be a disturbance, there will be no one who dares to stop you. Lady Naomi, so you are!¡± ¡°If I deny Millie at that time, I will be looked at suspiciously. I hate that, you know about it right? If they looked at me with a hostile gaze, fear, curiosity, or admiration then I still don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡®Being looked at suspiciously is not my way, it also unpleasant. And those gazes that I listed was the one that I often received, so I can bear with them.¡¯ Added Naomi in her mind. ¡°Well then, Princess. It seems that you had planned that from the start. This Jorden will excuse himself. I had cured those girls, and they will be awake in a few minutes. Also, I had removed the brainwashing effect on Mischa Belyaeva with my ability. Turns out she had been comsuming some type of drug that was being added with Esper Ability like the perfume. It was interesting, as the effect of the ability was similar to the source of the perfume. You know what I meant, Princess.¡± Jorden bowed his head after he said that and exited the house. Julia followed Jorden to see him off. ¡°Lady Naomi¡­ could it be?¡± Melaine had a suspicion after she heard what Jorden said. ¡°My suspicion was correct. That boss of the Smiling Sun is a member of the Esper Association.¡± Naomi said seriously. As Naomi said, she heard a step from the stairs. It went downstairs at a fast speed. Mischa appeared from the direction of the stairs while holding her head with her right hand. She was pale and her expression indicate that she was in great pain. But, she tried her best to look at Naomi and said. ¡°Tell me about that. And I hope you explain all of this to me, Naomi.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Ryuu Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 155 – Change 1 ¡°Even when I saw it with my eyes, I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Mischa sighed while looking at Naomi who sat on the couch in front of her. ¡°Your explanation about the Esper Association. Honestly, I think I won¡¯t be able to believe you if you told me about that yesterday. But, my mind has cleared and I can accept what you said after looking back at my past.¡± Julia put a cup of tea in front of Mischa, Naomi, and Melaine before bowing her head and heading upstairs. ¡°As I had expected. Your mind was fiddled with a little bit, Mischa.¡± Naomi said to Mischa as she took the cup of tea in front of her and sipped from it. ¡°I was a fool to not realize it sooner. I just realized it after I met you in that buildings. The ability that caused the riot on Avos Island, there was a small power lingering in your head. That time, I realized what happened and I ¡­¡± ¡®almost destroyed the Earth because of that.¡¯ Continued Naomi in her mind. Naomi cut off what she said. She didn¡¯t want to make Mischa worried when she was in a state of confusion. Mischa looked at Naomi and tilted her head, curious about why Naomi cut her sentence short. ¡°All in all, I must ask.¡± Melaine who was just listened to Naomi and Mischa spoke and put on a serious expression. ¡°Mischa, what are you going to do? Do you want to stay here, or will you go back to the Esper Association?¡± Mischa lowered her head a little and Naomi can¡¯t see her expression. Melaine''s question was simple, but it was a lifetime decision for Mischa. If she stayed with Naomi, that meant she would be able to stay with Naomi. That much was fine, but now that the world knew Naomi¡¯s identity as Mugetsu, then she who stayed with Naomi would be branded as a terrorist and betrayer of the Esper Association. But, if she went back to the Esper Association. Then she would have a rough future. There was a chance that the unknown ability user who can affect the mind would use their ability at her again. After a while, Mischa raised her head and she had a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think that I will be able to come back to the Esper Association. To be honest, I think the Esper Association higher-up was thinking that I went missing or even died. I will stay but I have one condition.¡± She raised her right index finger. Naomi crossed her legs and looked at Mischa with a smile. ¡°Tell me about your condition, Mischa.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to join any operation that will cost the lives of civilians. If it¡¯s an operation to eradicate the danger in the world, like the evil organization or such, then I will cooperate with it.¡± Naomi¡¯s smile widened at Mischa¡¯s answer. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you choose to stay, Mischa.¡± Mischa smiled at Naomi and said. ¡°This is strange. I never expected this¡­ Especially I was never expecting that Mugetsu who I chase and fight is actually my friend in disguise.¡± Naomi chuckled at Mischa as she covered her mouth with her right hand. ¡°What can I say, it was fun fighting with you so I purposely show myself in front of you a lot of times. Mainly because we are a friend.¡± Mischa looked at Naomi with a wry smile and covered her eyes with her right hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Said Mischa as she raised her left hand and made a stop gesture at Naomi. ¡°So you are saying that the reason why Mugetsu always appeared in front of me first was to bait me?¡± Melaine was bursting out in laughter. She held her stomach with her right hand and pointed her left index finger at Mischa. ¡°Mischa, do you think that Lady Naomi only did that to bait you for a fight? Didn¡¯t she bring you to a lot of places when you chased her?¡± ¡®No, I didn¡¯t remember that. I just chased some guy around and Mischa just followed me because she saw me.¡¯ Thought Naomi. She wanted to say it out loud, but after considering a lot of things, she decided to keep quiet. Mischa¡¯s body twitched a little after she heard what Melaine had said. It was true that Naomi would guide her to a certain place every time. If she didn¡¯t do it herself, then she would send her subordinate to guide her. The last time was when someone who took Topaz¡¯s appearance took her to Naomi in the building behind the Avos School. Mischa looked at Naomi with widened eyes and Naomi just looked back at her with a smile on her face. ¡°I see, you wanted me to realize it by myself. But then, my trust in the Esper Association was unshakable back then.¡± ¡°It pained me to fight with my friend. So, since the start, I have always been wanted to be with you all the time, Mischa. I thought if you were finally able to see the darkness hidden by the Esper Association, you would reach out to me and joined me.¡± Naomi put her legs down and sipped her tea. She put down the cup and closed her eyes as she smiled at Mischa. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you are now free of their control.¡± Mischa also smiled as tears began to build upon the corner of her eyes. ¡°Me too.¡± Both of them were looking at each other as Mischa was crying in happiness. That was a moment where the Moon of Akasha gained their 3rd SSS-Ranked Esper in their ranks. The two girls had joined together, and one of their forgotten friends who had just woken up was looking at them from near the staircase with a confused expression on her face. ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± Asked Hotaru in a low voice. RaizarP Author Note: Too bad! Title drop would be postponed! Well, I have a plan already about that, so just be patient HAHAHAHA By the way, I am back with Naomi! RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive!! - Zenith-SF Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 156 – Change 2 ¡°Why did you sit relaxedly while drinking tea in this situation, Mischa? Don''t tell me that you don''t know Mugetsu is Naomi?!¡± Hotaru shouted as she ran towards Mischa and was about to use her ability to teleport them away. When she was about to reach her, Melaine moved first and made Hotaru fall to the ground and did a joint lock to Hotaru, locking her movement. Hotaru¡¯s right arm was locked between Melaine¡¯s thighs. Her hand was gripped by Melaine, not allowing her to move even an inch. Because Melaine used her ability, Hotaru didn¡¯t realize that she was on the ground. ¡°What are you doing?! Release me!¡± Hotaru struggled to release Melaine¡¯s grip, but she can¡¯t do anything as Melaine was stronger than she thought. Melaine grinned at Hotaru. ¡°You are about to teleport Mischa away, right? I can¡¯t let you do that to our newest member you know?¡± Melaine said in a joking tone. Mischa held her head after she heard Melaine. How can that girl just divulge that she joined Naomi to Hotaru? ¡°Newest member?¡± Hotaru stopped struggling and asked in a confused tone. She was still confused about what happened. And when she just regained her consciousness, she found Mischa sitting in front of Naomi and Melaine. Hotaru was in that place when Naomi revealed her true identity. She can¡¯t believe what she saw, and she was confused. ¡°Haa- Calm down, Hotaru. First, you can sit here and listen to what I say. I will tell you about everything.¡± Mischa let out a sigh and said in her usual tone. ¡°Hahaha, as expected of Hotaru. Your reaction never disappoints me.¡± Naomi laughed and then looked at Melaine. ¡°You can release Hotaru, Melaine. I bet Mischa has activated her ability to stop Hotaru from teleporting.¡± Naomi smiled at Mischa as if she knew what she did. Mischa let out a little sigh and nodded her head. Today she was letting out more sighs than usual. ¡®Maybe because I am tired?¡¯ thought Mischa. Melaine used her ability again and disappeared from the top of Hotaru. She re-appeared beside Naomi and pouted her face. ¡°What a bummer! I just have fun trying my new joint lock technique.¡± ¡°Well, Hotaru was confused and looked funny over there. But I must stop you because if I didn¡¯t, then Hotaru will start taking hostile action.¡± Naomi looked at Hotaru who stood up and dusted her clothes behind Mischa. Mischa urged Hotaru to sit beside her, and she followed what Mischa said with a wary gaze. When Hotaru sat beside Mischa, she looked at Naomi while biting her lips and then looked away. ¡°How can you sit there with a smile after deceiving me, Naomi?¡± Hotaru said while looking away from Naomi. She didn¡¯t want to look at Naomi. Right now she felt betrayed by someone who was with her for more than a year. Hotaru even looked away from Mischa. ¡°Hotaru¡­ hear my explanation first, okay?¡± Mischa put her hand on Hotaru¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice. Hotaru didn¡¯t turn to her, but she nodded her head a little. ¡°You see, Hotaru. When I was a child, I had no idea who my parents were. I was brought up by the Esper Association, but you do know about that, right?¡± Hotaru once again nodded her head, but she now looked down on the floor with her expression hidden from Mischa and Naomi. Melaine sipped her tea with delight, ignoring Hotaru because it didn¡¯t matter for her. ¡°But there is a story that I hide from you and Naomi. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to hide it, but it was because I couldn''t tell you. Until something that controlled some of my actions was removed by Naomi¡¯s subordinate.¡± Hotaru¡¯s head jerked up and looked at Mischa with widened eyes. ¡°What?¡± Hotaru asked Mischa with a raised voice. She was surprised because it was Mischa who told her. Mischa that she knew was someone who never joked about something serious. If she said that there was someone who controlled her, then that must be the truth. ¡°If you are wondering, it¡¯s a light suggestion that I will never betray the Esper Association and I must hide my past. Because what happened to me in my childhood must never be known by others. That incident, if I tell the media about it then the Esper Association will lose the trust from the civilians.¡± Hotaru went silent. She had worked in the Esper Association since she graduated from the school. But she didn¡¯t know any of that. ¡°Are you serious?¡± If the news could shake the trust toward the Esper Association, that meant. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Naomi asked Mischa with a worried tone. She never wanted to take part in Mischa consoling Hotaru, but after she heard what Mischa said, she can¡¯t help but ask. Mischa and Hotaru looked at Naomi and saw her having a worried face that they had never seen. ¡°Are you okay, Mischa?¡± Hotaru then realized. That Naomi was still Naomi even though she¡¯s a leader of the organization that made a mess of Esper Association. Mischa smiled at Naomi and answered her. ¡°That was in the past. Now I have a lot of friends, so I am fine.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Nodded Naomi. Mischa looked at Hotaru again. She had a small smile on her face. ¡°I am indebted to you, Hotaru. You have accompanied me all this time. If you wanted to go back to the Esper Association, I won¡¯t stop you. But please hear Naomi¡¯s story first.¡± Hotaru nodded her head and finally, she looked at Naomi with a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± *** After hearing Naomi¡¯s story, Hotaru went upstairs with Mischa. Naomi who was free was sitting on the roof while drinking a coffee that she made herself. She looked at the sky that turned orange with a bit of frown on her face. In her left hand, there was a holo phone. ¡°They moved too fast.¡± Muttered Naomi as she raised her holo phone in front of her face. On the screen of her holo phone was a message from her parents. More specifically, it was her mother. ¡°She wanted me to visit Germany¡¯s office?¡± It was a message that was asking Naomi to meet them as fast as she can. Knowing Mizuki¡¯s personality, she will not take a no for an answer. If Naomi refused Mizuki¡¯s invitation, Naomi knew that her mother would use all Akasa Inc.¡¯s power to track her. ¡°It seems that I have no other choice.¡± She drank the coffee in the cup in one go and jumped down the roof. She entered the house and went into her room which was located on the second floor. It was a room that was prepared for Naomi in case she wanted to stay in the base. It was never used, but all kinds of clothes were prepared in the closet. Naomi changed her outfits into black pants and a white shirt under a black suit. She also put on black gloves and wore combat boots in case she was ambushed by her enemy. She exited her room and saw Mischa standing in the hallway wearing black pants and a white shirt. ¡°Where are you going, Naomi? The sun has almost set.¡± Naomi smiled at Mischa and raised her right hand. ¡°I will meet my parents. They contacted me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, then I will go now.¡± Naomi walked past Mischa and went downstairs. She didn¡¯t notice that Mischa looked at her with a worried expression. She exited the house and then fly in the direction of Germany. ¡®Well, let¡¯s finish this today. I am prepared for hearing a shout from my mother.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Squad Leader!! - Bryce Mcdeavitt Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 157 – Change 3 Naomi arrived in Germany right after the sun has set. Because she was wearing black clothes, her figure flying in the sky was not seen by anyone on the way. The building of Akasa Inc. in Germany was located in Berlin. It was a big city with a lot of population living there. A lot of historical buildings were destroyed, and some of the buildings in Berlin were also destroyed. Akasa Inc. was built on one of the destroyed historical buildings in Berlin. It was built on the land that was used to be Bellevue Palace. Naomi didn¡¯t take any detour and fly towards the building of Akasa Inc. where her parents were waiting. After she saw the buildings, Naomi landed right in front of the building. Compared to Akasa Inc.¡¯s building in Japan, the one in front of Naomi was massive. It was not a building, but three buildings were standing next to each other, making a triangle shape if someone was looking from above. Naomi who landed right in front of the entrance of the buildings immediately caught the attention of the guards that were guarding the entrance. The guards of Akasa Inc.¡¯s entrance were wearing a dark blue long-sleeved shirt and pants. They also wore a bulletproof vest on top of their shirt and a dark blue hat on their head. One of the guards approached Naomi with a friendly smile and asked. ¡°Hello, may I ask who are you? This building is Akasa Inc.¡¯s main building. I am afraid that except for the employee and guest, no one is allowed to enter.¡± Naomi smiled at the polite reaction of the guards. It was fresh for her because each time she landed in front of the building or guards, they always surrounded her immediately and threatened her. Even so, now that her identity as Mugetsu was spreading to the world, she was expecting a different reaction from the guard in front of her. But she knew that the guards were not informed of her arrival. Not only that, but it seems they also didn¡¯t know that she was the daughter of the CEO of Akasa Inc. Naomi didn¡¯t mind that actually. She never visited the main building of Akasa Inc. and she knew that only a few people in the buildings actually know her face. ¡°I am Akasa Naomi, my parents called me here to meet them.¡± The guard that approached Naomi was surprised. But his expression immediately turned back to normal. ¡°Please wait a minute. I will confirm this with the higher-up.¡± Naomi nodded her head and the guard thanked her. He then pulled a communication device from his pocket and walked a bit away from Naomi. His lips moved to talk, but Naomi who didn¡¯t enhance her hearing can¡¯t hear him. After a while, the guard straightened his posture and shouted. ¡°Yes! I will do so immediately!¡± He then put the communication device back in his pocket and turned to Naomi. This time, the guard appear to be nervous when he was looking at her. He must¡¯ve been informed about Naomi¡¯s identity by the higher-up that he called earlier. He walked back at Naomi and said. ¡°Thank you for waiting. I have confirmed it with the higher-up. Your parents were waiting at the top floor of the first building.¡± The guard had a forced smile on his face. ¡°I see, thank you. You can act like usual with me, I prefer that way.¡± The guard smiled at Naomi, but it was too forced that Naomi noticed it. ¡°Well, forget about that. The first building is the one in front of me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, please feel free to enter. The receptionist has been informed about your arrival, so you will have no problem proceeding to the top floor.¡± ¡°I see, good work.¡± Naomi nodded her head and walk towards the building. The guard let out a relieved sigh when he saw Naomi enter the building. He walked back to his post and the other guard who stood beside him asked. ¡°What happened? Your behavior changed as soon as you contact our superior.¡± The guard that just greeted Naomi looked at his colleague and turned serious. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of our CEO.¡± The colleague was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her being the daughter of our CEO? You are polite and it seems she is a good kid.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ I was told by our superior earlier. She¡­ she¡¯s famous. The daughter of our CEO, she¡¯s the one who made a mess in this world, the one called Mugetsu. She just revealed her identity this afternoon.¡± His colleague was surprised and his eyes widened. ¡°A-are you sure?¡± The guard nodded his head slightly and covered his face with his right hand. The colleague gulped his saliva and looked at the ceiling. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then there is a chance that we will lose our job, huh.¡± The guard seemed to be just aware of that fact. He turned to his colleague. ¡°That¡¯s true. What should we do?¡± His colleague let out a sigh and said. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just wait for it. Finding work at this time is difficult.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will do that too.¡± *** Naomi who entered the building was greeted by a woman with blonde hair that was tied in a bun. She was wearing a black suit and a short skirt. She bowed her head when she saw Naomi. ¡°Welcome. Nice to meet you, my name is Laura Hoffman. Please follow me, I will escort you to where Mr. Tetsuma and Lady Mizuki are.¡± She raised her head and smiled at Naomi after she said that. Naomi smiled back at her, raised her right hand, and said. ¡°Please.¡± The lobby of the building was big. There was a receptionist table on the right and left sides of the entrance. Right after the receptionist''s table, there was a lobby that was filled with chairs. Those chairs were put in the lobby for the guest or business partner to wait for their meeting. There was only one way to go up, and that way was through the elevator that was located right at the end of the lobby. Laura nodded her head and turned around. She began to walk towards the elevator. Naomi followed her and the woman begin to explain about the buildings. Naomi was not that interested, so she ignored what Laura had said until they arrived at the top floor of the building. Although the building was big, it was not tall. This building only had 35 floors. The elevator¡¯s door was opened and Laura let Naomi go out of the elevator while she stayed behind. Naomi step out of the elevator and was greeted with a luxurious room. There were two brown couches and a marble table between the couch. Under these couches, there was a red carpet that looked soft even from the distance. In the ceiling, there was a crystal chandelier that let out a warm light. Right at the end of the room, there was a wooden table and a big chair behind it. In front of the tables were two sofas, maybe used for the guest that was talking with her father or mother. Talking about them, they were standing beside the wooden table while looking out of the buildings through the glass window behind the wooden table. ¡°Father, Mother, I am here.¡± Naomi announced her presence and called out to them. Both of them turned to look at Naomi and smiled. Naomi also smiled back at them, but then her mother¡¯s smile somehow turned scary to Naomi. ¡°Sit, let¡¯s talk about something.¡± Mizuki said in a cold tone, similar to Naomi when she acted as Mugetsu. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 158 – Change 4 Naomi sat on the couch on the right while Mizuki sat on the couch across from her. Tetsuma was looking at his wife and daughter sitting across each other with serious expressions on their face. He was never expecting that this day would come. He then walked to Mizuki and sat beside her. ¡°Naomi, as your mother, I must ask you something. Did anyone force you into this mess?¡± Naomi shook her head. ¡°No, I did what I want. No one forced me to do anything.¡± She said in a firm tone. Her hands were placed above her thighs, with her right hand on top of her left. Naomi sat straight while looking straight at Mizuki¡¯s eyes. Mizuki looked back at Naomi¡¯s eyes without wavering. She was experienced in dealing with other people. She was confident that she can guess whether a person was lying or not. But, the look in Naomi¡¯s eyes indicated that she was not lying to her. The eyes held conviction. Mizuki sighed and held her head with her right hand while letting out a sigh. ¡°Haa- How long did you create that organization?¡± With her back leaned against the couch¡¯s backrest, Mizuki asked Naomi with a tired tone. Naomi knew that with her parents'' connection, they would be able to track what she did in no time. The reason why her parents asked her directly must be because they trusted her. ¡°I think it was when I was 2nd year of middle school. So two years ago.¡± Mizuki let out another tired sigh while Tetsuma was looking at Naomi with a lonely smile on his face. ¡°Why did you decide to take things on your own, Naomi. You can always ask us and we will support you as always.¡± Tetsuma put his hand around Mizuki¡¯s shoulder as she asked Naomi. Naomi felt a little guilty when she looked at her parents. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t involve my loved one. I found my first member, Rekka, by coincidence. At that moment, I decided to take things further, and then I founded Moon of Akasha.¡± ¡®There is no way I can tell them that I make Moon of Akasha because I was bored.¡¯ She kept her real reason in her mind. Her parents looked at her with a surprised expression. Then Mizuki¡¯s lips slowly curved upward. She was touched by Naomi¡¯s reason. ¡°Naomi, we are your parents. On top of that, we know more than you about the Esper Association. I won¡¯t ask how you hide your power from them, but we knew about it all along. We know about your dream. But we never expected that you will try to reach your dream while walking on a thorny path with a brand of criminal instead of a protector.¡± Naomi gives Mizuki a sad smile. While that¡¯s true that Naomi wanted to be a protector of civilians by joining the Esper Association at first, she had changed her mind now. The Esper Association brainwashed her closest friend. They are now an enemy to Naomi. ¡°I am a protector, mom.¡± ¡°But the public didn¡¯t think so.¡± Said Tetsuma as he crossed his arms. ¡°The public thinks that the Moon of Akasha is an evil organization. At least that way of thinking was changed a little after the video of you saving the city from the rioters spread on the internet.¡± Tetsuma smiled and looked at Naomi with a gaze that seems to tell her ¡®I am proud of you.¡¯ He looked at the wooden table and a hologram screen appeared above the table. Naomi and Mizuki looked at the screen. The video of her bringing the unconscious rioter to safety was playing on the screen. They were taken by civilians who saw her on Avos Island. All of them made a statement that actually Moon of Akasha which was led by Mugetsu was trying to help all this time. However, the screen changed. The Esper Association let out a statement that it was in fact a war between the Moon of Akasha and the organization called Smiling sun that started the riot. They put the blame on Naomi, and her face was spread on the news. ¡°It seems they are now serious about pursuing you. They had contacted our office too when you took that mask off your face.¡± Mizuki looked at Naomi with a serious face again. ¡°We told them that we knew nothing, but they are still pestering us until we shut down the phone connection in this building.¡± Naomi turned serious too. Her eyes narrowed and she looked at Mizuki. ¡°That meant I won¡¯t be able to see you for a while, mom?¡± Naomi had expected this outcome since the start. She won¡¯t be able to get any weapons again from Akasa Inc. and her organization¡¯s source of money, which was Luna Corporation would be shut down because Hyun-Woo''s relation to the Moon of Akasha was revealed. ¡°No.¡± Denied Mizuki flatly. Naomi was surprised and her eyes widened. ¡°On the contrary, we will announce it to the world. Akasa Inc. will support Moon of Akasha. We will reveal all the shady dealing of the Esper Association that has gone through us.¡± Mizuki had a grin on her face. ¡°A lot of important people were threatened by the Esper Association¡¯s existence. They hate the existence of the Esper Association. Many of my friends had their children taken by the Esper Association because their children show promises to be a soldier.¡± Naomi can¡¯t say anything back to Mizuki. The fact that her mother supported her instead of being angry at her was surprising. She looked at her father and saw him grinning. ¡°I have a connection to the Military. They expressed their dissatisfaction towards the Esper Association as of late. The reason is, the Military found one of their research locations two years ago in Japan.¡± Naomi understood what her father meant. ¡°I see, so they found it at the remaining of their headquarter which I threw to the space. So the military managed to find evidence in that place?¡± Tetsuma nodded his head. ¡°Right, it¡¯s all thanks to you. I can¡¯t say a good job because many lives were taken, but the Military noticed the inhuman experiment that the Esper Association conducted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we will announce our stand. Get prepared, and call your subordinate. We will announce it tomorrow.¡± Mizuki stood up from the couch and walked to the wooden table. She took a holo phone that was laying on top of the table and raised it. ¡°First, we need a reporter. I have a friend that was based in Germany and the other countries in this area.¡± Naomi pulled her holo phone from her pocket and raised it. ¡°What a coincidence, I have a friend too.¡± Both of them grinned at each other. Tetsuma who saw his wife and daughter had similar expressions on their face felt a cold in his spine. ¡®Oh no, the Esper Association is done for good!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 159 – Change 5 The next day, in the morning, Naomi stood in front of Akasa Inc.¡¯s building, waiting for her subordinate to arrive. She was wearing the dress that she used as Mugetsu, the reason being, she was about to act as Mugetsu to announce an important collaboration. She had called Rekka to come with some people by using Luna¡¯s ability, and they will arrive shortly. After waiting for a while, a white door finally appeared right in front of Naomi. The guards that were working for Akasa Inc. were surprised and they straightened their position. Naomi glanced at the guard and raised her right hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they are with me.¡± The guard relaxed their position, but they still put their guard up like a professional. Even though Naomi was with them, they were still ready to protect the building from any uninvited guests. Naomi turned to look at the white door again. Stepping out of the white door first were Topaz and Rekka. Topaz was wearing a dark blue suit and skirt while she had an ID card hung on her neck. She was also holding a big bag that was strapped on her shoulder. When she saw Naomi, she raised her voice. ¡°Oh, Naomi! Nice to see you again! I had never expected you to call me to record something. I had talked about it with my mother, and she allow me to have an hour to hold a live broadcast on our TV Channel.¡± Topaz was smiling as if she didn¡¯t mind Naomi¡¯s identity as the leader of Moon of Akasha, and still acted like usual. ¡°Hahaha, your company will benefit from this. Because you are the only reporter from Japan that actually record the announcement live in Germany.¡± ¡°Right! That¡¯s what I thought!¡± Topaz exclaimed happily. Naomi then looked at Rekka and saw him smiling. ¡°Princess, I see that your parents were supporting you.¡± She nodded her head with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate. So, who else will come?¡± As Naomi said that, Mischa and Melaine exited the white door. Mischa was wearing a skirt that reached her thighs and a white shirt, while Melaine was using her dress. Melaine being Melaine, jumped to Naomi right after she exited the white door. ¡°Lady Naomi!¡± she shouted as she jumped at Naomi with her arms spread out to hug Naomi. Unfortunately, Naomi sidestepped to dodge her attempts to hug her and looked at Mischa. ¡°It¡¯s us.¡± Said Mischa. When Naomi saw Mischa, she was surprised. She never expected Mischa to come to Germany. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Naomi asked Mischa and let out a sigh. With Mischa being in Germany while they announced the collaboration between Akasa Inc. and Moon of Akasha, the situation had turned troublesome. From what she suspected, Mischa right now was declared missing. She was browsing the internet and saw the Esper Association accusing Naomi. They said that Naomi was kidnapping Mischa, and she held her hostage. ¡°Obviously, I am here because I am worried about you.¡± Mischa let out a sigh, crossed her arms, and muttered. ¡°What are you going to do, are you an idiot?¡± Naomi smiled wryly at Mischa and she suddenly noticed something. ¡®Wait a minute, maybe I can use that?¡¯ Naomi''s smile widen, she put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°I will have you cooperate with me then. Seeing you are ready with your debut.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Mischa exclaimed with a blank expression. She had planned to watch the announcement from the shadow without showing herself. But, Naomi was unexpectedly told her that she was ready with her debut. ¡°Kukuku, I won¡¯t let your travel to Germany go to waste.¡± ¡°Did I screw up?¡± Mischa said to no one in particular and looked at the people around her. Topaz was smiling with eyes full of excitement. Melaine was trying to stand up after she dived on the ground and dusted her dress. Rekka was smiling like usual as if his smile was frozen on his face. ¡°I did screw up, right?¡± Ignoring Mischa¡¯s words, Naomi turned around and walked towards the entrance of the building. ¡°Follow me, the announcement will be held in the afternoon. For now, let¡¯s talk about it with my parents.¡± *** ¡°Welcome, I am Akasa Tetsuma, Naomi¡¯s father.¡± Tetsuma welcomed Naomi¡¯s subordinates and Topaz with open arms. Mizuki was standing beside Tetsuma and looked at them with a smile. They were now on the top floor, the CEO office, that Naomi visited yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, father, mother. My name is Melaine Monet, I am Lady Naomi¡¯s lov- ouch! Hmm!¡± Before Melaine was able to finish her sentence, Naomi chopped her head and shut her mouth with her Telekinesis. ¡°Ignore her, she was just joking.¡± Said Naomi as she narrowed her eyes at Melaine. ¡°Mmn!! Hhmmm!!¡± Melaine raised her voice as her hands were flailing around. However, no one was able to understand her because her mouth was shut. ¡°Please forgive our Melaine. My name is Homuhara Rekka, I was the one who Princess saved in the commotion that night, 2 years ago.¡± Rekka put his right hand on his chest and bowed to Tetsuma and Mizuki. As a Japanese, he was showing his respect by bowing. Tetsuma and Mizuki looked at Rekka. As a senior in the business world, Mizuki¡¯s eyes widened when she took a closer look at Rekka¡¯s face. ¡°I see. Young man, raise your head. I must thank you for taking care of our Naomi when we were not able to. Also, I had heard your name before, the young man who was able to gain success in his twenties. So you were captured by the Esper Association?¡± Rekka raised his head and smiled wryly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case. They targeted my little sister, and I was put in jail because I was resisting when they were about to take my sister to the Esper Association.¡± ¡°My condolence, Rekka was it?¡± Said Tetsuma. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Princess had saved us.¡± ¡°Hou, come to think of it. Is Princess how you call Naomi in your organization?¡± Tetsuma stroked his chin and gave Naomi a playful smile. ¡°The name stuck with me. It¡¯s mostly Rekka and Hyun-woo¡¯s fault.¡± Naomi looked away, embarrassed, and trying to hide her face from Tetsuma. ¡°Hahahaha, Princess, huh. Our daughter is a princess, hahaha that¡¯s funny.¡± Tetsuma laughed out loud without caring about Naomi¡¯s subordinate. He wasn¡¯t stopping until a chilling voice came from his side. ¡°Dear, can you stop?¡± Tetsuma looked at his side and saw Mizuki smiling with closed eyes. ¡°A-ah, I will stop.¡± Mischa and the others who saw what happened in front of them had the same thought. ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s where her cold tone came from.¡¯ All of them looked at Naomi who just recovered from her embarrassment. ¡°What?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Nothing.¡± All of them except for Melaine looked away from Naomi. ¡°Hmm, umm!!!¡± Melaine tried to say something, but with her mouth blocked, she can¡¯t even form a word. Naomi sighed and then looked at her parents. ¡°So, about the announcement this afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Ah, right. Let¡¯s talk about that.¡± Said Mizuki as her smile turned normal again. ¡°Fuu-¡° Tetsuma exhaled his breath that he held unconsciously with a relieved expression. ¡°It seems that your friend will join our announcement. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. The announcement will be held in the afternoon right in front of Akasa Inc.¡¯s building. There is nothing special, just be yourself, Naomi. Well, let¡¯s enjoy a free time now, you are free to do anything until the afternoon!¡± All of them looked at Mizuki with a gaze that said, ¡®Is that it? Nothing more?¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi who knew Mizuki¡¯s personality, answered normally. ¡®Free time, huh. Should I visit a famous restaurant to eat something? No, that¡¯s not a question. Let¡¯s visit it.¡¯ Naomi turned away and raised her right hand. ¡°Well then, I have some important matter for now. I will leave for a moment.¡± ¡®A lot of foods are waiting for me!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 160 – Change 6 When Naomi exited the room, Tetsuma brought Naomi¡¯s subordinate and Topaz to a tour in their company. Naomi didn¡¯t know about that, and she exited the building in a good mood. When she exited the building, the guards that greeted her yesterday were on duty. ¡°Have a nice day!¡± All of them saluted at Naomi and shouted at the same time. However, Naomi ignored them and just waved her right hand. That gesture alone made the guards happy. For as long as they remembered, no one returned their greeting except for the CEO. All of them were busy, and most importantly, almost no employees of Akasa Inc. exited the building through the entrance. Most of them were researchers that holed up in their laboratory, trying to find new inventions. Naomi decided to not fly through the sky and went to the parking lot. She had a master key to use Akasa Inc.¡¯s vehicle because of her position as Japan¡¯s branch manager. She never used it though, because she had a more convenient vehicle by her side. Now that vehicle was not by her side, she was forced to use the normal one. The parking lot was located right in front of the buildings. There were a lot of cars and a few motorcycles parked in the parking lot. Naomi looked around and decided to use one of the cars that Akasa Inc.¡¯s owned. She approached a black car that looked like a sports car, Bugatti Chiron, and smiled. This car was her Father¡¯s personal car, but with the master key that she had, she can use the car without any problem. All of them were modified to respond to the master key. One of the reasons why they were modified like that was Naomi¡¯s father. He had trouble differencing the keys that he held. As the CEO of Akasa Inc., there certainly a lot of room and vehicle that needed a key to operate. That was why he had an idea. Why didn¡¯t he make those things can be used with just one key? That was the reason why he made the master key. The master key was shaped like a card, and it had a number on top of it. So, in case someone lost the master key, they can always disable the master key with the system inside Akasa Inc.¡¯s computer. The thief countermeasures were perfect. Also, there were only 3 master keys, all of them were held by Akasa family. ¡°Well then, I will use this one.¡± Naomi muttered and pulled her master key from the pocket in her dress. She didn¡¯t bring the mask that she always brought with her. Mainly, because the mask was now useless after she revealed her identity. She opened the car¡¯s door with the key and entered it. When she entered the car and closed the door, she realized that her dress was too eye-catching. It was the dress that was used by Mugetsu. So Naomi pressed her bracelet and her clothes were now replaced with a simple white t-shirt and black skirt. ¡°Hmm, Jorden must¡¯ve been upgrading the bracelet after getting inspiration from the perfumes. Well, if I¡¯m not wrong, the bracelet also worked because of Chi¡¯s ability and Anna¡¯s blood to enhance it. This is truly magnificent.¡± After getting satisfied with the bracelet that Jorden¡¯s made, Naomi started the car¡¯s engine. Without any delay again, she made her way towards one of the restaurants that she had in mind as the car¡¯s engine roared loudly. The car reached the speed of 150/kph in no time at all. Because Akasa Inc.¡¯s buildings were located in an area separated from the main road, the road that connected the buildings to the main road was empty. It was perfect for a test drive. Naomi smiled inside the car, realizing that riding a car was as fun as flying in the sky. In her happy mood, she increased the car¡¯s speed and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fun. I need to ask Mischa to ride with me someday, hahahaha!¡± Inside Akasa Inc.¡¯s building, Mischa shivered and unconsciously hugged her body. Tetsuma, the guide of their tour inside the building noticed it and asked. ¡°What happened?¡± Mischa looked at Tetsuma, shook her head, then looked outside the window. ¡°Nothing, I just felt like someone talked behind me.¡± ¡°It must be the Esper Association! I am sure of that.¡± Melaine who had her mouth freed crossed her arms and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I think so too.¡± Answered Mischa. *** Naomi had arrived in the restaurant that she wanted to visit in Berlin. It was a restaurant that sold a burger as its main food. It was located near the company, so Naomi arrived in the restaurant after riding less than half an hour. The restaurant had a parking lot, so Naomi parked her car in the parking lot and locked it. She looked like a normal girl, so she was confident that no one would recognize her immediately. She also suppressed her power to the point no one will realize that she was an Esper. The restaurant that she visited this time had a terrace, so she can enjoy her food outside. However, there was only one empty table on the terrace because the restaurant was popular. There was also a group of 3 customers that had arrived after Naomi. Afraid that her seat would be taken, Naomi quickly made her way to the table and sat on the 4 chairs around the table with a smile on her face. The waiter that was on standby on the terrace approached Naomi with a smile. [Can I get your order?] The waiter was talking in German Language. Naomi, who had never bothered learning a language other than Japanese and English was in a bind. All of Akasa Inc.¡¯s employees were talking in English or Japanese, so she thought that she didn¡¯t need to learn any other language. Not only that. ¡®Learning language is a pain in the ass! There is a translator on the Holo Phone, but I forgot to bring mine, again¡­How could I left my phone in my car?¡¯ The waiter was looking at Naomi with a kind smile. She didn¡¯t know how to answer the Waiter, so she looked at the menu and pointed to one of the most expensive dishes on the menu. [Jumbo Burger Set that includes French Fries and Cola. Are you sure you want to order this?] Naomi looked at the waiter and nodded her head. Even if she didn¡¯t understand what the Waiter said, as an experienced girl who ordered a lot of dishes in the past, she roughly understood that the Waited was asking for her confirmation. [Alright, please wait a minute!] The waiter turned around and walked away from Naomi¡¯s table. The group of customers that just arrived at the restaurant earlier was entering the restaurant. They seemed a little down that they didn¡¯t get the terrace seat. The three of them looked like they were a group of friends from the same school. There was one average-looking boy and two beautiful girls that fawned over him. Naomi looked at them with a smile on her face and thought. ¡®They are enjoying their youth, that¡¯s good.¡¯ She realized that she never had a moment where she enjoyed her school life. It was boring and dull. At least until she made a friend called Mischa. The group of friends that she looked at earlier sat on the seats inside the restaurant that was located near a window. Naomi saw them laughing with each other while joking around. The girls seemed to be bashful and happy when they were talking with the boy. ¡®Love, huh. I never thought about love before. There is Melaine that said she loves me all the time, but I don¡¯t understand what Love is.¡¯ As Naomi was thinking about that, the waiter came back with a big tray in his hand. [Thank you for waiting, this is your order, Jumbo Burger Set!] He put the tray on the table in front of Naomi and opened the lid. There was a big burger, two bags of French fries, and a big glass of cola. Naomi looked at it while being amazed by its size. [Please enjoy your meal!] The waiter walked away from Naomi¡¯s table, leaving her marveling at the meals in front of her. ¡®Well, if love is similar to the feeling that I have right now, maybe I don¡¯t mind falling in love.¡¯ ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 161 – Change 7 RaizarP New Cover! Finally, after a long time, we change the cover! Well, mainly because it''s a new arc *cough* so I decided to change it. Behold! Commissioned from Just_dit (Instagram) and Edited by yours truly Raizar Naomi went back to Akasa Inc.¡¯s building after she was done eating her meals. The announcement was still around 2 hours away, but Mizuki sent a message to her Holo Phone, saying that there will be an additional guest that will join the announcement. She was confused and surprised. She didn¡¯t know who the guest was, but Mizuki told her that the guest was someone important from Germany. The guest wanted to help, and she got enough influence over the country. When she was told about that, Naomi was overjoyed. If someone with enough influence had recognized the Moon of Akasha, she would be able to move freely in Germany. She parked the car in the parking lot and entered the building. Without stopping, Naomi went to the upper floor and entered the CEO''s office. Inside the office, Rekka and Melaine sat on the right couch while Topaz and Mischa sat on the left couch. Tetsuma was nowhere to be seen while Mizuki sat on a sofa that was now moved near the marble table. On the other side of Mizuki, there was an empty sofa, so Naomi walked to the sofa and sat on it. Mischa and Topaz looked at Naomi and let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Naomi as she leaned her head towards Melaine. Melaine was the only one that will not lie to her, so she asked her. Melaine put her hand beside her mouth and leaned her head to Naomi. ¡°It seems that they are tired after looking at the technology that¡¯s used in this building. They said that the technology is too advanced for a single company.¡± Naomi let out an ¡°Ah!¡± and nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. This company can create a weapon with just one click after all.¡± Because she knew the reason for the sigh, Naomi leaned her back against the Sofa''s backrest and relaxed herself. She looked at her mother. ¡°So, mom. Who is this additional guest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my friend.¡± Answered Mizuki with a smile. She then looked at Mischa and continued. ¡°You brought a beautiful friend to the announcement, so I thought that I will invite my friend too. It¡¯s just fair, right?¡± When Mischa looked at Mizuki, she saw Mizuki winked her right eye. Naomi somehow felt strange. She saw her mother wink at her friend, and it was in front of her subordinate. Mischa also looked conflicted. She had a wry smile and scratched her cheek with her finger. Mizuki then looked at Naomi again, put her elbow on the sofa¡¯s armrest, and rested her head on her hand. ¡°Well, more than that. I believe that my friend will arrive in no time at all.¡± As Mizuki said, Naomi felt an unknown Esper pressure near the entrance of Akasa Inc.¡¯s first building. The new Esper was in the parking lot, and Naomi estimated that the Esper¡¯s power was around SS-Rank. She looked at Melaine and Rekka. They also had noticed the new Esper and nodded their head at Naomi. Mischa didn¡¯t seem to notice it yet, but Naomi saw her looking towards the window. The pressure moved towards the building, and at that time Mischa looked at Naomi and asked. ¡°Is that an Esper entering the building?¡± Naomi ignored Mischa and looked at her mother questionably. That Esper was at least SS-Ranked one, and she felt her father was meeting that Esper right now. ¡°Who is that, mom? To think you have a friend who is an SS-Ranked Esper. It seems I don¡¯t know a lot about you.¡± ¡°You are my daughter, so that¡¯s natural, no? The strange one is you, Naomi. Even though you are my daughter, I don¡¯t even know that you have all SSS-ranked Esper under you.¡± Mizuki answered Naomi with a grin on her face. Naomi also grinned when she was looking at her mother. Finally, both of them laughed at the same time. ¡°Well, I am just too good.¡± Said Naomi. For some reason, Melaine crossed her arms and nodded her head repeatedly as if she was confirming Naomi¡¯s word. ¡°And I am still better than you.¡± Continued Mizuki. Mischa was dumbfounded when she saw the exchange between daughter and mother in front of her. She never knew that her friend, Naomi, had this side of her. She would never know about it if she didn¡¯t come to this place and meet Naomi¡¯s mother. ¡®She¡¯s too familiar with her mother. As if they are the exact same copy.¡¯ Thought Mischa. But, Naomi¡¯s mother, Mizuki, was an ordinary person. She was not an Esper. Mischa didn¡¯t know how Naomi, the one hailed as the strongest Esper by public right now, had only one Esper parent. It was strange. She knew that Naomi¡¯s control over her power was inherited from her father, Tetsuma, who was also an instructor of Military Personnel before he became a CEO. ¡°Lady Naomi, I was familiar with this Esper.¡± Melaine suddenly said to Naomi. Naomi turned her attention at Melaine and saw her put on a serious face. ¡°I never thought that she will come, but seeing your mother¡¯s connection, I guess that¡¯s not that absurd. But I still have a hard time believing it even though she¡¯s right below me.¡± Mizuki was interested in what Melaine¡¯s said. ¡°Oh, you know who my friend is?¡± Asked Mizuki. ¡°Unfortunately, I know.¡± Melaine shrugged her shoulder. It was rare for her. Naomi knew that Melaine only shrugged her shoulder if she was in trouble. ¡°You see, that girl, she¡¯s a bit of an acquaintance. I met that child when she was just a little girl.¡± ¡°Is that so? Oh, I see. So you are the aunt that she talked about.¡± Mizuki clapped her hands happily. ¡°Aunt? Melaine is?¡± Asked Naomi as she narrowed her eyes at Melaine. ¡°Lady Naomi! That¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Melaine quickly raised her voice and waved her hands around. ¡°She did call me aunt, but it was because she was a little girl at that time!¡± ¡°Hooo¡­ Melaine¡¯s niece, huh. I am interested right now. Also, it seems she has arrived.¡± Naomi said as she smiled. She didn¡¯t need to look behind her to know about it. The elevator¡¯s door was opened, and a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes stepped out of the elevator with Tetsuma beside her. The woman looked around 30 years in age. She had wavy hair and she wear a black shirt underneath a black suit and a black skirt. She was tall, around 180cm, so her style suited her. She was smiling brightly and she looked at Mizuki first. [Mizuki! It¡¯s been a long time!] She greeted Mizuki in German, so Naomi didn¡¯t know what she talked about. [Ingrid, indeed. Long time no see!] Mizuki stood from her sofa and made her way towards the girl she called Ingrid. Both of them were hugging at each other until finally, Ingrid saw Melaine. [Eh? Aunt!] She released her hug with Mizuki and her eyes widened in surprise. Both of her hands covered her mouth and tears welled up on the corner of her eyes. [Aunt, that¡¯s you, right?! Aunt Melaine!] Melaine had a troubled expression and glanced at Naomi. Naomi just smiled at her, so she sighed and then looked at Ingrid. [Don¡¯t call me an aunt! I told you to call me by my name, right! You are an adult now!] Ingrid¡¯s tears that were welled up now poured out of her eyes as if the dam that stopped it was broken. She jumped at Melaine and hugged her tightly. [Waaaa! I am glad to see you again, Aunt!] Melaine was surprised because she was hugged suddenly by a woman a lot taller than her. But, because it was their reunion after being separated for so long, Melaine hugged her back and said. [Yeah, me too.] Mizuki who saw them just smiled. ¡°Mom, who is she?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Right, I almost forget about it. She¡¯s the person that holds the highest position in German now, Ingrid von Steiner.¡± All people in the room looked at the crying woman in Melaine¡¯s arms and had the same thought. ¡®Really?!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 162 – Change 8 ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my behavior earlier. Please forget about it.¡± Ingrid now sat beside Melaine while Rekka stood behind Naomi. Rekka gave her his seat because he said that he was fine by standing behind Naomi. Tetsuma who also didn¡¯t get a chair stood behind Mizuki. Both of them looked like they were a Bodyguard that wanted to protect their mistress with their black suits and black pants. Ingrid had wiped her tears with a handkerchief and now she held the said handkerchief in her hands. Her disposition had changed as soon as she wiped her tears. If Ingrid earlier was someone who acted like a child that just met her parent, she was now had an aura of a leader, befitting someone who led a country. Maybe no one except Naomi and Melaine noticed it, but there were a lot of people stationed right outside Akasa Inc.¡¯s area. There was even someone in the sky with a power equal to S-Ranked Esper. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am the current acting Germany¡¯s Marshal, Ingrid von Steiner. As you¡¯ve known, a lot of countries had changed the way they governed. Right now, Marshal is the highest position in this country, equal to presidents or Kings.¡± Naomi nodded her head. She heard about the change of government structure that was caused by the appearance of Esper. A lot of countries had changed their leader, mainly because a lot of presidents and heads of countries resigned. They chose the safest occupation, and a lot of them jumped ship to the Esper Association. They got the position of a Director of Esper Association¡¯s branch in their country. Maybe a Director was not that high of a position, but with the Esper Association¡¯s influence, their worth had skyrocketed and they had equal political power as a Prime Minister of a country. Maybe that was not a high position, but the position was stable and they had fewer responsibilities compared to a president. And Germany was one of the countries that changed its leadership. Germany had changed into a military country, and it was led by a Marshal, the head of the military. That meant, the woman beside Melaine, Ingrid, held the highest position in this country. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, I am Akasa Naomi.¡± Naomi introduced herself with a smile. ¡°I never thought that the Marshal of Germany was Melaine¡¯s niece.¡± Ingrid looked at Naomi with a small smile and said. ¡°It¡¯s a secret that only I and my aunt know about¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt.¡± Muttered Melaine beside Ingrid as she pouted and crossed her arms. Ingrid smiled and then looked at Naomi. ¡°I also never thought that the Mugetsu, the leader of Moon of Akasha that Mizuki and I tried to contact was Mizuki¡¯s daughter. If only we knew it earlier, we can meet and talk about a lot of things.¡± Naomi smiled at Ingrid then looked at her mother. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask.¡± Mizuki sighed when she heard what Naomi had said. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Mizuki held her head with her right hand. ¡°You are a good girl that wanted to be a hero, a protector, and wanted to enter the Esper Association as the Public Defender. It never crossed into my mind that you will create an organization that opposes the Esper Association.¡± ¡°I heard that a few times, mom. But you do know what they did behind all those glorious reports that they spread to the civilians.¡± Naomi narrowed her eyes dangerously as she remembered what they did to her friend, Mischa. Her power almost lost its control, but Rekka suddenly said. ¡°Princess, please calm down.¡± She heard Rekka¡¯s voice and then let out a deep sigh as she closed her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I just remembered something.¡± Mischa looked at Naomi with concerned eyes. She never thought that Naomi would get that angry. She knew what Naomi remembered, and so she felt guilty about it. Even so, some part of her was happy that her friend got angry for her. She smiled at Naomi and Naomi noticed it when she opened her eyes. ¡°Of course, I know about it. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let them be any longer. When I saw the live broadcast on Avos Island, I thought that I finally can contact the so-called Mugetsu. Imagine my surprise when she took off her mask at the end of the live broadcast and I saw my daughter¡¯s face instead of a random girl.¡± Mizuki let out a long sigh and looked at Naomi. Tetsuma smiled wryly behind her and scratched his cheek. ¡°Ha-hahaha, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Naomi laughed awkwardly as her mother was looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but can we talk about that thing, Mizuki?¡± Ingrid raised her right hand and looked at Mizuki. Mizuki blinked a few times and turned to Ingrid. She then nodded her head and pulled her holo phone. She operated it and a screen appeared on top of the marble table. Mizuki then looked at the screen and said. ¡°Right, I almost forgot. The reporters will arrive in an hour, and the announcement will be held in front of this building. At first, I wanted to hold the announcement in our press room, but Naomi asked me to hold the announcement outside of the building without telling me the reason.¡± She looked at Naomi and Naomi nodded her head. ¡°I will tell you now. I had anticipated an attack when we hold the announcement. Because it was broadcasted live, some countries that supported the Esper Association will launch an attack using a missile or even nuke.¡± Everyone in the room were surprised, but Melaine and Rekka¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even a little. They knew about Naomi¡¯s way of thinking better than even her parents. Naomi had always anticipated all things, and most of them turned out to be true. So, if their Princess had anticipated an attack, that meant the attack will definitely happen in the announcement. ¡°Are you serious, Naomi? They will not attack carelessly, especially there will be a lot of reporters on site.¡± Asked Mizuki. Her tone contained disbelief about what her daughter had said. ¡°How high is the possibility of an attack?¡± Asked Ingrid with a serious expression as he faced Tetsuma. Tetsuma¡¯s face frowned, he had taught Military Personnel about tactics and practice methods. If Mizuki was a genius in terms of business and connection, Tetsuma was a genius in warfare. ¡°I also predicted that there will be an attack. That¡¯s why I had called my boys from the military to secure the parameters around our land.¡± Naomi looked at her father as her eyes widened. ¡®Is he really my dad that was always joking about anything?¡¯ ¡°I see, if there will be an attack, isn¡¯t it better if we hold it inside?¡± This time, Ingrid looked at Naomi. She was trying to read Naomi¡¯s train of thought. It was the first time she met Naomi, so she didn¡¯t know anything about her. Ingrid wanted to test her, the leader of Moon of Akasha and Mizuki¡¯s daughter. If the rumors about Mugetsu were true, then the girl in front of her was a terrifying force even though she had an appearance of a beautiful 17 years old girl. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I will be able to stop the attack if we hold the announcement outside of this building. Not only that¡­¡± Naomi paused a little and grinned. She then changed her tone into the tone that she used as Mugetsu and continued. ¡°Those guys will serve as a warning towards everyone in the world. No one will think to attack us if I show them what happened to those who oppose us.¡± Ingrid¡¯s body shuddered when Naomi said that. As the Marshal, she had met a lot of Military members with a rigid look or big bodies. She herself was an SS-Ranked Esper, a force to be reckoned with. But, she instinctively felt it. ¡®She¡¯s dangerous¡¯ she thought. ¡®But, she¡¯s the most reliable person as an ally.¡¯ Ingrid then grinned and said. ¡°I see. I will tell my subordinates too. Let me show you the might of Germany¡¯s military.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 163 – Change 9 The preparation of the announcement went swiftly with the help of Akasa Inc.¡¯s staff and robots. They set up a long table and 4 chairs in front of the building. They also set some microphones on the table, it looked like a press conference. In front of the table, a few rows of seats were prepared for the reporters or journalists. ¡°So, let me ask again. The ones who will sit in the chair are me, Naomi, Ingrid, and Naomi¡¯s friend, Mischa, right?¡± Mizuki looked at each person in the office when she called their name. ¡°Yes, that will be fine.¡± Answered Naomi. Mischa, who didn¡¯t know anything about the arrangement, was looking at Naomi with a surprised expression. ¡°Huh? Why me?!¡± Mischa asked with her voice louder than usual. ¡°Why not?¡± Answered Naomi as she smiled at Mischa. ¡°No, it¡¯s strange. I, who was supposed to be missing, will be seen in the announcement of collaboration between Germany, Akasa Inc., and Moon of Akasha. When you think about it, that¡¯s strange, right? Why don¡¯t I just sit here while Melaine or your right-hand, Homuhara sit beside you?¡± Melaine who was usually happy when someone told her to sit beside Naomi was sighing. ¡°Mischa, you don¡¯t understand it? You are the one who needs to sit in that place.¡± Said Melaine. Rekka and Naomi were surprised and looked at Melaine with a strange gaze. With a worried expression, Naomi asked. ¡°Melaine, did you eat anything strange? Don¡¯t take candy from a stranger, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Melaine looked at Naomi with disbelief. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that. If Mischa appears in the announcement and surprises the audience with her appearance, the impact that we got will be big. Especially after Mischa was announced as the Esper Association¡¯s SSS-Ranked Esper around a month ago.¡± Mischa looked at Melaine, surprised by her reasoning. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°If you are worried about people''s opinion, don¡¯t be. Just look at your friend, the reporters in front of you, and believe in yourself. You can choose what will be the best for you.¡± Melaine looked straight at Mischa¡¯s eyes with a serious expression. Mischa looked back and then she nodded her head a little. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it should be, right¡­ Fine, I will sit beside Naomi in the announcement. What should I do after that?¡± Mizuki and Ingrid smiled at Mischa¡¯s decision. If Mischa appeared in the announcement with them, they can tell the world that they had 2 Esper with SSS-Ranked power level and Naomi. To be honest, Mizuki didn¡¯t know how to classify Naomi¡¯s power. If she was an SSS-Ranked Esper, then the others SSS-Ranked like Mischa and Melaine won¡¯t be worthy to be called SSS-Ranked Esper. That was her evaluation after she looked at the condition of the world when Naomi lost control of her power. The various disasters that struck the world originated from Naomi¡¯s power that went berserk. A few mountains were destroyed, the ice on Antarctica cracked, a new ravine was created. That was not something that SSS-Ranked Esper could do. Maybe they could destroy a country or half of the country alone, but they can¡¯t affect a whole world at once. ¡°Thank you, Mischa.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at Mischa. Mischa looked back at Naomi and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s my decision to come here in the first place, so I will at least contribute to something.¡± ¡°Good! Then it¡¯s decided. I will stand on Lady Naomi¡¯s left while Rekka stands on her right.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you are aiming for.¡± Said Naomi with a playful tone as she looked at Melaine. ¡°Of course! Compared to sitting beside you in the chair which is separated around a meter apart, standing right beside you is the best spot for me.¡± Naomi knew about it, there was no way Melaine would give Mischa a spot if she had no other plans. Mischa¡¯s smile turned into a wry smile and she let out an awkward laugh. Tetsuma, who stood behind Mizuki, looked out of the window and then he said. ¡°It looks like the reporters have arrived.¡± ¡°Well then, how about we change her clothes first.¡± Said Mizuki as she looked at Mischa. Naomi and Topaz also looked at Mischa. ¡°That¡¯s true. If reporters saw her looking like this, they would not trust anything that she said.¡± Said Topaz. It was the first time she spoke, mainly because she was an outsider, a reporter. She was invited inside the room because of her connection with Naomi, and the fact that she was the one who broadcasted the attack on Avos Island and knew the truth. ¡°Eh?¡± Mischa let out a weird sound after all the people in the room looked at her. ¡°Mischa, do you have the bracelet that I put on the table in my hotel room?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Mischa answered as she showed the bracelet that Naomi gave in her left hand. Naomi smiled when she saw that and said. ¡°Try to press the star.¡± Although she was confused, Mischa still reached out to the star gem in her bracelet and pressed it. When she pressed it, something strange happened. Clothes came out from the bracelet and made their way towards her body. ¡°Wha-what happened?¡± Mischa freaked out and stood up instinctively. She tried to stop the clothes, but changed her outfits after she realized it. Now Mischa wore a white shirt with a black necktie, long black pants held by a belt, and a black suit on top of the shirt. ¡°Hou.¡± Mizuki watched the change with a gaze full of interest. She leaned forward and expressed her amazement. Ingrid, who saw the change of clothes, stroked her chin. ¡°That was amazing.¡± ¡°What happened!¡± Mischa was still surprised and she touched the suit a few times. ¡°That was the technology that the scientist in our organization made while utilizing my subordinate''s ability. Neat, right?¡± Naomi gave Mizuki and Ingrid an evil smile. Both of them understood the advantage of having such technology so they smiled back at Naomi with the same smile. The three of them laughed creepily, and Mischa who became the center of attention earlier was confused. She sat back and looked at Topaz, the one who sat beside her. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°I think they had a strange idea about that technology. I guess I can¡¯t put that in my article.¡± Answered Topaz. ¡°Really¡­ girls¡­ Haa-¡± Said Tetsuma as he sighed. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 164 – Change 10 [] Talking in German. ***** The reporters had taken their seats in the location of the press conference, in front of the building of Akasa Inc. There were around 50 reporters and journalists who attended the conference and they were talking with each other. They were nervous, anxious, and afraid. They were contacted by their company that Akasa Inc. will announce something in this press announcement. All of them were told that the announcement this time was important and that there was an important guest of Akasa Inc. But, most of them instinctively knew who the said guest was. They were not an idiot, and because of their job, information gathering was important. Especially, big information like Mugetsu¡¯s real identity that was broadcasted live yesterday. [Norman, is it true that Mugetsu, no, Akasa Naomi will attend this press conference?] One of the reporters asked his friend, Norman, who was also a reporter that sat beside him. Both of them were wearing a shirt and jacket with a lot of pockets. They didn¡¯t bring a camera because their role was to ask a question and noted it. Their company had dispatched another person to be a cameraman, so they could focus on the press conference. [You don¡¯t believe what I got, Damian. From the information that I got, that¡¯s the case. Earlier, I asked a few people around this area while showing them the picture of Akasa Naomi. Do you know what they said?] Norman looked at the reporter that asked him, Damian, with a sly smile on his face. [What is it?] Damian was curious. He gulped his saliva because of the tension behind Norman¡¯s words. [One of them said that she saw a girl that looked like that eating in the burger restaurant near this place. She remembered the girl because the girl was riding a Bugatti.] [No fucking way. So, the press conference this time must be about that, right? We got a big scoop!] Damian had a big smile on his face. Norman also grinned and took out his notebook from his pocket. Maybe as expected from a reporter, they were not afraid of Mugetsu. They had vowed to be on the neutral side and just write the information that they got from the press conference. Their job was to collect information and share it to the world. After the emergence of Esper, the reporters who reported false information would be charged by law. There was an incident where a reporter was killed because he was slandering an Esper and putting him in a bad spot because of his article. Since that happened, most reporters knew that they were in danger if they were writing a false article. The law can¡¯t help them, because most of the Esper was unreasonable. All of a sudden, the murmur amongst the reporters died down. All of them were looking at the table located in front of them. Norman and Damien also turned their attention to the table as soon as the murmur stopped. From inside the building, 7 people appeared. There were 5 women and 2 men. A girl was wearing a dress amongst the women while the others were wearing a suit. They were Naomi, her subordinate, Mischa, Naomi¡¯s parents, and Ingrid. When Naomi showed herself, she put on a confident smile and she didn¡¯t even bother hiding her power level. She let loose her pressure and it washed the reporters in an instant. They felt a wind blowing, while the Esper amongst the reporters had a pale face when they faced Naomi. [Oi oi, the rumors are false. They had underestimated her too much. But, I never expected that Germany¡¯s Marshal will attend the press conference too.] Damien was an Esper, so he could feel Naomi¡¯s pressure. He had a pale face, but his smile was still plastered on his face. Norman who heard his friend said that noted it in his notebook. Naomi and the others made their way to the table and sat on it. The sitting order was Naomi, Mischa, Ingrid, and then Mizuki. Rekka and Melaine stood behind Naomi while Tetsuma picked up a microphone and walked in front of the table. ¡°Eee- test.¡± Tetsuma spoke and checked whether the microphone worked or not. After making sure that it worked, he smiled and looked at the reporters before he spoke in English. ¡°First of all, I welcome you to the sudden press conference. My name is Akasa Tetsuma, CEO of Akasa Inc. itself. I am here to open the press conference and I will lead the press conference. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± The cameramen behind the reporters began to take pictures. The camera flashes a few times until it died down after 3 seconds. ¡°I will now introduce you to the one who will answer your question and announced our announcement. First, there is co-CEO of Akasa Inc., Akasa Mizuki.¡± The camera flashed while being pointed at Mizuki. She smiled slightly and nodded her head. ¡°Next, we have the Marshal of Germany, Ingrid von Steiner.¡± Like before, the camera flashed again. Only, this time it was longer than Mizuki. Ingrid smiled at the camera and waved her right hand. She looked really friendly even though she was the Marshal of Germany. ¡°The third person is a girl that went famous around a month ago. She¡¯s the newest SSS-Ranked Esper, Mischa Belyaeva.¡± Some of the reporters¡¯ mouths widened in surprise and their hands moved at a fast speed, writing the information in their notebook. They never expected that SSS-Ranked Esper from the Esper Association would attend the press conference, not only that¡­ [She is sitting beside Akasa Naomi.] Said Norman as he looked at Mischa who was smiling awkwardly. [This is a bigger scoop than I imagined.] Damien spoke to Norman without even looking at him. His gaze was focused on Mischa and Naomi alternatively. [But, I was wondering, who was the girl who stood behind Mugetsu. She was present in the live broadcast at the last minute, not only that, she¡¯s here too.] Asked Damien as his pen stopped moving. [They will introduce her. Just wait a minute, you acted like an amateur.] Norman smirked at his friend and used the chance to mock him a little. [As if the other reporters didn¡¯t do the same.] Both of them only talked in a low voice to not disturb the other reporters. ¡°Then, there is my daughter, Akasa Naomi. Maybe all of you had known about her other identity, but I need to make it clear for those who don¡¯t know. She¡¯s here as the leader of her organization, Moon of Akasha.¡± After Tetsuma said that, the reporters smiled widely. They finally got an official confirmation from a press conference about Naomi¡¯s identity. Even though her face was known from the live broadcast, that could be edited using some software. Now, the official confirmation had been said by none other than her parent, as well as the CEO of Akasa Inc. ¡°The two people stood behind her are her subordinates, the man is Homuhara Rekka the SS-Ranked Esper, the escapee from the Hokkaido Jail.¡± Rekka smiled and bowed a little to show courtesy. The camera flashes non-stop at the introduction of Naomi and her subordinates. ¡°And then the girl, no, the lady behind Naomi is called Melaine Monet, one of the oldest Esper as well as the SSS-Ranked Esper.¡± With a bomb dropped by Tetsuma, some of the reporters dropped their pen. The last SSS-Ranked Esper before Mischa¡¯s rank was announced to the public. One of the oldest Esper. As well as one of the 4 known SSS-Ranked Esper. [That little girl is?!] Norman shouted in surprise. Some shout also heard from the reporters. They didn¡¯t believe what they saw, but they need to believe it. Because it was a press conference. Tetsuma, the CEO of Akasa Inc. won¡¯t lie about something like this. ¡°I can attest to that. She, Melaine, is my aunt. We are not blood-related, but I grew up while looking up to her.¡± Ingrid''s statement of Melaine had silenced the reporters. The statement of Germany¡¯s Marshal will certainly be true. Even more, she called Melaine her aunt. Ingrid was famous for looking up to her aunt and made no spare effort of trying to find her. It was known in Germany because Ingrid herself had talked about it in a press conference once. [This is insane.] Muttered Norman. The press conference had been thrown into chaos even before it started. Naomi who saw the reporters in front of her fell into chaos let out a sigh. ¡®Are they really a reporter? Even Topaz could keep her calm.¡¯ She looked at Topaz who sat in the front row of the reporters. Topaz was silent while looking back at Naomi with a small smile. However, Naomi didn¡¯t know it. Topaz used her ability to suppress her emotion. She was panicking inside like the other reporters even though she had known the truth. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Quellec Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 165 – Change 11 ¡°I guess that¡¯s it for the introduction of our guests in the press conference today. Before we announce something, we will give the time for the reporters to ask the guest. Please keep the question centered around the guest, and please don¡¯t put them in the bind.¡± The reporters nodded their heads without saying anything. It was strange that they asked the reporters to ask a question first instead of having a pointless talk. Usually, the guest of the press conference will have a pointless talk before giving the reporters a chance to ask a question. The guests usually put themselves above the others with pointless talk and wanted the reporters to look at them in a positive light. However, the guests this time didn¡¯t do that. They allowed the reporters to ask first before announcing their announcement. One of the reporters raised his hand and Tetsuma pointed at him. ¡°Please ask your question in English. Unfortunately, my daughter hasn¡¯t learned the German language yet.¡± The reporter nodded his head and then one of Akasa Inc.¡¯s employees handed him a microphone. ¡°Yes, thank you for the time. My name is Joan from Germany Time Center. I wanted to ask, is Akasa Naomi really Mugetsu? I am sorry for asking the obvious, but there are still some people who don''t believe it unless they hear it from the person herself.¡± Naomi understood that. After all, she was taking off her mask impulsively and there were only a few people in the location where she took off her mask. Grabbing the microphone in front of her, Naomi put it near her mouth and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The tone that she used was that of Mugetsu because the reporter had asked for confirmation. She was in the press conference as Mugetsu, not as Akasa Naomi, the normal girl. Right now she is Mugetsu without a mask, the leader of the Moon of Akasha. ¡°If you ask whether I am the real Mugetsu or not, I guess my voice is enough. If you are still not convinced, ask the Esper amongst the reporters, I know that they have felt my pressure.¡± The reporter named Joan, who asked Naomi earlier, looked at the other reporters that he knew were Espers. He got a confirmation and then he looked back at Naomi. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Joan handed the microphone back to the employee of Akasa Inc. before sitting back on his chair. After one question from Joan, a lot of reporters raised their hands one after another. [Here!!] ¡°I want to ask a question!¡± ¡°Please let me ask!¡± A lot of reporters raised their voices and their bodies to get Tetsuma¡¯s attention. Tetsuma was looking at the reporters before sighing a little and taking a deep breath. He then put his microphone away and shouted. ¡°SILENCE!!!¡± The voice of the reporters died down instantly and they were frozen in place. After the situation had become silent again, Tetsuma put the microphone near his mouth again and spoke. ¡°The reporters need to raise their hand, not their voice or their body! This is a press conference, please keep the situation under control.¡± The reporters who stood up sat back on their chairs and one of the reporters took this chance to raise his hand. Tetsuma, who saw that, pointed his hand at the reporter and he stood up. Similar to before, Akasa Inc.¡¯s employee that was on stand-by approached the reporter and handed him a microphone. The reporter stood up and spoke. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity. My name is Norman, the reporter from Daily Esper. I wanted to ask, maybe this question will represent almost all the questions that the reporters wanted to ask.¡± Norman spoke in a serious tone and he looked at Naomi. ¡°Can you please tell me, Moon of Akasha, your goal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Answered Naomi with a smile. She put her elbows on the table and put her head on her hands. ¡°The goal of Moon of Akasha, that went way back before I created my organization and rescued Rekka.¡± The atmosphere tensed. Mizuki and Tetsuma were also curious about Naomi, their daughter¡¯s goal when she created the organization that opposed the Esper Association. ¡°Ah, you can sit down, the story will be a little long .¡± The reporter who heard Naomi¡¯s answer sat back on his chair slowly. That was the question that almost all people wanted to ask. Moon of Akasha¡¯s goal was too mysterious. It was said that only the leader, Mugetsu, knew their goal. Even their members were only following Mugetsu¡¯s goal without asking anything. But, the people know one thing. That the Moon of Akasha was hostile towards the Esper Association. ¡°Well then, at first, there was a little girl who had a dream.¡± Naomi¡¯s tone turned normal again as she began her story. ¡°That girl awakened her Telekinesis ability at the age of 7 and she matured faster compared to the girls of her age. She was able to control her ability in only one month, but her parents didn¡¯t know that because the girl hid it.¡± The reporters got so engrossed in Naomi¡¯s story that some of them were forgetting to even write a note. They just looked at Naomi and listened carefully. ¡°The girl grew up, and she hit the age of 10. She found out that she had another ability, and that was an Adjustment. She was excited that she got two abilities and thought that she finally had a chance to realize her dream. She later found out that her Adjustment was special, she can hide her power level by adjusting it.¡± Naomi¡¯s story invited murmurs amongst the crowd. If what she was talking about earlier was true, then that was the reason why the Esper Association was unable to find her. ¡°The girl¡¯s dream was nothing grandiose. It was a common dream for a girl of her age. She began to read books about evil and secret organizations. She got hooked on the story, as well as lamenting about the fate of the innocent inside the story.¡± And now it comes to the important part of the story. ¡°While enjoying reading the book, she thought again. She wanted to become one, she wanted to realize her dream. She wanted to become a protector of the innocent, a Hero, but she didn¡¯t want to be known. It was a childish dream that she held until she turned 12. When her power level was tested by the Esper Association, she hid her power level. The girl was branded as C-Rank Esper despite her immense ability, and so she wanted to protect the people without showing herself, from a distance.¡± Naomi paused a little because the murmur had become louder. She just told them her dream, her goal. The reporters had a hard time believing that. A girl wanted to become a Hero, but now they had a question. How did a girl who wanted to become a Hero to the point of hiding her strength become the world''s greatest criminal? ¡°She was excited, but there was nothing that happened in the world, and she got bored. So, the girl tried to find information about crime by hacking into the Esper Association¡¯s network. It was not easy, but she found something.¡± The atmosphere tensed further and Naomi changed her tone. ¡°She found out that the Esper Association was not as good as the people believed. An aspiring Hero that got bored found out that the Esper Association did an inhuman experiment and framed an innocent person. At that moment, the girl remembered the book that she read. In the book, most of the villains got a sad backstory, they were framed, they were ostracized. The girl then decided, she will become a Hero no matter what, even though she knew that she would be branded as a villain, a criminal for her act.¡± The reporters¡¯ mouths widened in surprise. If that was true, they then didn¡¯t know which one was the real evil. Which one was telling the truth? ¡°That was the story of mine, Akasa Naomi, as well as my goal. It was to eradicate the Esper Association from this world. To add to that, almost all my subordinates were victims of the Esper Association. Is that answer satisfactory?¡± Norman, the reporter who asked the question, was surprised as well as amazed by the story and stood up and said. ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 166 – Change 12 Another reporter then raised his hand and Tetsuma pointed at him. ¡°My name is Damien, a journalist from Germany Esper News. I heard from the broadcast last time. If I am not wrong, you said that you wanted to help those who were held captive or in prison. Can you elaborate on that? Also, is the organization called Smiling Sun still exist?¡± ¡°That were two questions, Mr. Damien.¡± Tetsuma interjected it, but then Naomi said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will answer those questions.¡± Damien nodded his head in gratitude and then he sat back on his chair. ¡°Very well, the answer to that question is simple because they are related to each other. Smiling Sun''s real leader is still alive, and from what I gathered, the leader of Smiling Sun is closely related to the Esper Association¡¯s official, no, executive.¡± The revelation of Naomi had shaken the reporters and journalists. They never expected that, because they thought that Mugetsu or Naomi had killed the leader in the lifestream. However, they also noticed one thing. ¡°So the mind controller is still alive?¡± One of the reporters said out loud. Naomi heard him and nodded her head. ¡°When I killed Mr. Taylor, which I thought was the leader of the Smiling Sun, the mind control wasn¡¯t canceled yet. There is only one possibility of that, the real mind controller is still alive.¡± A lot of reporters gasped. The damage that was caused by the Riot yesterday was nothing to scoff at. A lot of facilities were damaged, some of them were even destroyed beyond repair. The total damage was uncountable because the Riot had not happened in Avos Island only. A country like Mexico where the perfumes were still in distribution was also damaged from the Riot, no, they were more damaged than Avos Island. The reason was simple, there was no Naomi that stopped the Riot in Mexico. Not only the facilities were destroyed, but a lot of lives had also gone too. The casualties were massive, and Naomi said that the Smiling Sun¡¯s leader was closely related to the Esper Association. ¡°Rekka, can you answer the other question? You are related to that after all.¡± Naomi grabbed the microphone in front of her and handed it to Rekka who stood behind him. The reporters were confused for a second, but then they remembered Naomi¡¯s word earlier. ¡®Almost all of her subordinates were victims of the Esper Association.¡¯ Rekka took the microphone and slowly brought it near his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet all of you, this is my first time appearing in public like this. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Homuhara Rekka, known as Milady¡¯s right hand, but that¡¯s not my position. I am just the first person that Milady helped, I am not fit to be Milady¡¯s right hand.¡± The first thing that Rekka said was that he was not fit to be Naomi¡¯s right hand. Not only that, he didn¡¯t call Naomi a Princess. It was something that Naomi ordered, to not call her Princess in public. Calling Princess may cause two different reactions. One, people will look up to Naomi and think of her as a kind Princess like in the fairy tale. Or the second reaction, they will scorn Naomi and think of Naomi as a cruel person that ordered her subordinates to call her Princess. She asked Rekka to call her boss, but Rekka refused it and chose to call her Milady instead. That was enough to show Naomi¡¯s position as his superior, and it was not strange for the daughter of Akasa Inc.¡¯s CEO to be called Lady by other people. More importantly, Milady sounded more mature than Princess. Even in the high-society party, there were a lot of people that called Naomi with Milady, especially the maids and butlers. ¡°Regarding those who held captives, I was one of that person. I was framed, my business was destroyed. All of it was because I asked my little sister to decline their invitation to work at the Esper Association.¡± Pausing a little to see the reporters¡¯ reaction, Rekka then continued. ¡°The next day, an official from the Esper Association came to my office. They then demanded something that was out of my capabilities at that time. They forced my little sister to come with them.¡± A gasp of surprise filled the press conferences as the camera flashed a few times. Remembering the painful memories, Rekka bit his lips and had a sad expression. He then gulped his saliva and continued. ¡°My little sister was put in a facility below the Esper Association¡¯s headquarter while I was put in a jail in Hokkaido. We did nothing wrong, and yet they ¡­ those bastards did an unquestionable experiment on my little sister. I only knew about it when Milady saved me and we attacked the Esper Association together. That was the first time Milady and I appeared, and the day when Moon of Akasha was created. My friend, Lee Hyun-Woo was there, stopping us for the sake of his sickly little sister. However¡­¡± Rekka paused a little and his fist was clenched until it bleed. ¡°What he didn¡¯t know was his little sister was put inside a tube beside my little sister in that basement. He then got angry and hate the Esper Association. They were only interested to experiment a unique Esper. My little sister had a unique ability, while Lee Hyun-Woo¡¯s little sister had an immense power even though she was not a high-ranked Esper.¡± The reporters looked at Rekka with a gaze that was full of sympathy. The emotion that Rekka showed was genuine. ¡°He¡¯s not lying.¡± One of the Esper amongst the reporters said and cause a murmur. Most of the reporters present known the name of that reporter. They also knew that he had the ability to detect a lie. That was why the said reporter was always present in all of the important press conferences. He was trustworthy. Naomi looked at the reporter that said that Rekka was not lying and then gestured Rekka to hand the microphone back to her with her hand. When Rekka handed back the microphone again, Naomi said. ¡°Who is that reporter that said my subordinate didn¡¯t lie?¡± A reporter that stood beside Topaz stood up. He was wearing glasses and had short black hair. Instead of a notebook, he was holding a voice recorder. When he stood up, he fixed his glasses and as usual, the employee of Akasa Inc. handed him a microphone. ¡°That was me.¡± ¡°May I know your name?¡± Asked Naomi in a polite tone. ¡°It¡¯s Rodiguez. I am an independent reporter. I write in a blog, so I am not affiliated with any company. Also, I can detect a lie. My ability is well known amongst the reporters, so please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Naomi smiled at his introduction and then said. ¡°Please do attest to our word. If you detect any lie from our answer, I guarantee you. You will not be punished or threatened, so tell the world that we are not lying.¡± The reporter named Rodiguez fixed his glasses again and grinned. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I will do.¡± Naomi nodded her head again and raised her right hand a little. ¡°Well then, you may sit. The next question? We will take three last questions before proceeding to the announcement.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 167 – Change 13 RaizarP Quick Notice. I wrote a new novel for contest in webnovel. If you interested, you can check it here. The title is The Regressor is Already Dead Here is the new novel! Also, give me you power stone while you are at it!! (Just kidding, I am not forcing you) But do give me if you have it! Thanks! The reporters were competing to get the chance to ask a question. Tetsuma was troubled, but then he pointed at the area which he didn¡¯t choose yet. A person that raised her hand on the left side of the seats was chosen, and the other started to lower their hands. It was a woman with unkempt green hair. She was wearing a white turtleneck sweater and held a notebook in her left hand. ¡°Eh, My name is Gisela, I am an independent journalist. I wanted to ask a question for Miss Mischa Belyaeva, is that alright?¡± ¡°Eh, y-yes, please ask a question.¡± Mischa was surprised that there was someone who wanted to ask her, but she agreed to answer the question from Gisela. Gisela nodded her head and then she read her notebook. ¡°My question is, why do you choose to side with Moon of Akasha now. What is your reason? I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t answer it, I know that it is a hard question.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. Rather... I''ve been waiting for this question.¡± Mischa put on a friendly smile and it charmed the reporters and journalists. She was a beautiful girl with rather sharp and cold eyes, the only girl who can beat her beauty was Naomi. However, Naomi was a wild one, they knew that they won¡¯t stand a chance. Not only that, Mischa looked a little bit friendlier compared to Naomi. ¡°The reason why I sided with Naomi. I didn¡¯t side with her, I am watching her from close range.¡± Answered Mischa. Her answer brought a heated discussion amongst the reporters and journalists. Naomi somehow knew that Mischa would answer like that. So she was calm and smiled while glancing at Mischa. She noticed Naomi¡¯s gaze so she glanced back a little before looking forward again. ¡°All of you must¡¯ve read my introduction that was released by the Esper Association a month ago.¡± Mischa was looking around the reporters and journalists. All of them nodded their head at Mischa¡¯s question, and she continued. ¡°The article was like this. I was able to beat Mugetsu and forced her to retreat. Is that correct?¡± Once again, the reporters and journalists nodded their heads. ¡°That was a lie. At that time, Naomi retreated and let us go away. However, the only one who has the hope to stop Naomi is me, so I will stay by her side. At the moment she is about to hurt the innocent civilians, I will stop her. That¡¯s my position in this place.¡± Mischa answered Gisela¡¯s question splendidly. She even gained applause from the reporters and journalists for her bravery. They had experienced it, the terror that Naomi gushed out. They were terrified, to begin with, they never had any hope. So when Mischa answered Gisela¡¯s question of her position, they were glad that Mischa Belyaeva, the SSS-Ranked Esper would try to stop Naomi when she did something unquestionable. Even though Naomi had asserted her goal, they still couldn¡¯t rest easy because the danger was still present. ¡°Alright, the next question please.¡± Tetsuma stopped the reporters and journalists from clapping their hands any further with his loud voice. The other two questions were something boring. They asked Mizuki and Tetsuma¡¯s feelings when they knew that their daughter was the most sought criminal in the world. The reporters also asked about Ingrid¡¯s stand in this situation. Ingrid answered that the question will be answered in the announcement and left the reporters confused. Because all of the questions were asked, Tetsuma stepped forward in front of the table and then he said. ¡°It¡¯s the time for the announcement. My wife, Akasa Mizuki will be the one who announces something first.¡± All people who were seated behind the table, including Naomi, stood up and walked to the front. Mizuki approached Tetsuma and took the microphone from him. She then stepped forward, with Ingrid, Mischa, and Naomi on her right. She took a deep breath and said. ¡°I am, Akasa Mizuki, the co-CEO of Akasa Inc. will announce something in behalf of Akasa Inc.¡± The cameras¡¯ light won¡¯t stop flickering as soon as Mizuki said something. ¡°Akasa Inc. and Moon of Akasha will officially cooperate. The cooperation will be valid today, and we will support Moon of Akasha in terms of weaponry, vehicle, and buildings.¡± Chaos broke out. The announcement shocked the reporters. What Mizuki basically said was, Akasa Inc. would now support Moon of Akasha instead of Esper Association. If they supported one side, it was normal for them to stop supporting the other side. The weapons made by Akasa Inc. were unique, they had something like an identification chip planted inside the weapons. To lower the chance of the weapons got used by unauthorized people, Akasa Inc. had the authority to destroy the weapons through the chip. That meant, Akasa Inc. could strip the weapons that they provide to the Esper Association anytime. ¡°The weapons sold before our alliance will not be disabled, don¡¯t worry about that. We will still be selling weapons, as that¡¯s our main business.¡± The next words of Mizuki reassured the reporters that understood the severity of the matters. Mizuki then handed the microphone to Ingrid and she took it with a sly smile on her face. Ingrid took a step forward and then she looked at the reporter with narrowed eyes. That was her habit when she was about to talk something serious. The reporters who often attended Ingrid¡¯s press conference prepared their pen and recorder. ¡°As for now, Germany¡¯s military has invited, no, appointed Akasa Naomi to serve as the Lieutenant General, serving right under me. She will have no direct superior other than me, and her organization, Moon of Akasha would serve as an independent power. She had no obligation towards the military, but she will follow my order if any need risen.¡± Compared to the earlier announcement, this one was ridiculous. Akasa Naomi was appointed as the Lieutenant General that served directly under the Marshal of Germany? That was bullshit. That way, Moon of Akasha would become an official organization and not a terrorist. Also¡­ ¡°With this, I announce. Germany will not accept the Esper Association in our country!¡± A formal announcement of the disagreement. With the formal announcement, the Esper Association would not be able to touch Moon of Akasha as long as they were in Germany. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - john Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader! - Paul Lineham Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 168 – Change 14 Everyone was surprised by the announcement. The broadcaster that broadcast the press conference live on the television was also surprised. The viewers in their homes didn¡¯t know how to react to the news, especially the German citizens. However, they were a bit glad. If Akasa Naomi was appointed as the Lieutenant General of Germany, didn¡¯t that mean she would protect the country? Even though all people were surprised by the news, there was one person who got surprised the most. It was Naomi herself. ¡®What is this? They never told me about this! I was appointed as the Lieutenant General?¡¯ There was no talk about it. She was not told about it. And Ingrid just announced it casually. But, as the leader of the Moon of Akasha, Naomi had an image to uphold. She smiled full of confidence even though she was confused. She tried to glance at someone who could cause this situation, Melaine. When she glanced at Melaine, she was waving her hand at her with an innocent smile. That smile was enough for Naomi to know, it was that pervert who asked Ingrid to appoint Naomi as the Lieutenant General of Germany¡¯s military. ¡®Busybody, I just wanted to get back at the Esper Association for Brainwashing Mischa. Now I have more responsibility to keep the country safe. But well, at least it will keep me from getting bored while slowly destroying the Esper Association and building another organization to replace the Esper Association.¡¯ Mischa was also surprised and looked at Naomi. She asked Naomi with her eyes, ¡®Do you know about this?¡¯ Naomi noticed Mischa¡¯s gaze and understood what she wanted to ask as, ¡®Are you sure you wanted to be the Lieutenant General, huh? It sounds fun, so why not?¡¯ It was a misunderstanding, but Naomi nodded her head at Mischa. Mischa¡¯s body flinched a little, but then she regained her composure and looked at the reporters in front of her. ¡°Marshal Ingrid, I have a question!¡± One of the reporters, the one with the ability to detect any lie, Rodiguez, raised his hand. ¡°Fine, what is your question?¡± Answered Ingrid. Rodiguez nodded his head in gratitude. ¡°Will Akasa Naomi get the authority to move Germany¡¯s military?¡± Because of the announcement earlier, almost everyone forgot the most important thing. Did Akasa Naomi get the authority to move the military? If that was the case, then Germany¡¯s military was as good as joining the Moon of Akasha¡¯s side. It was not Akasa Naomi being appointed as the Lieutenant General that was important, it was whether Akasa Naomi had the authority to move the military was the important one. The reporters gulped in anticipation. They looked at Ingrid who slowly brought the microphone near her mouth. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ingrid was about to answer the question with a smile on her face, but another voice interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± It was Naomi. Although the position of Lieutenant General sounded fun, Naomi didn¡¯t want the responsibility that followed along with the position. ¡°I will only have the authority to move my own organization. I won¡¯t have authority over Germany¡¯s military.¡± She hates something troublesome. Her organization was enough, she didn¡¯t want to bother with the military. She could leave them to her subordinates, but if someone like Melaine took control of the military, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. Although Naomi didn¡¯t use any microphone, her voice was able to reach all reporters clearly. They sighed in relief and Rodiguez nodded his head after he knew that Naomi didn¡¯t tell any lies. ¡°Thank you for the answer.¡± Ingrid was glancing at Naomi, lowered the microphone, and muttered. ¡°Are you sure? You can move the army as you like, you know?¡± Naomi nodded her head a little. ¡°I know. Even though I have no authority to move the army, it¡¯s better like that. A lot of people still hate me and are afraid of me, so it¡¯s better if I have no authority in the military for now. If they know and understand me better, they will certainly follow me on their own accord.¡± Naomi¡¯s answer made Ingrid realize something. She didn¡¯t hate Naomi, but she was indeed still afraid of her power. She smiled a little and looked back at the reporters. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡± *** Mischa, who heard everything, was thinking of something. ¡®So Naomi did have her mind on that. She knew that she was hated, but she still forced herself to do this. How about me? I said that I will look at Naomi, but I¡¯m no different than a hypocrite if I only follow my ideal.¡¯ She looked at Naomi with a tinge of sad expression in her eyes. Mischa didn¡¯t know what Naomi felt. She was hated, and all people were afraid of her power. That was the reason why Naomi hid her identity in the first place. But, she heard something from Melaine and Rekka before she went to Germany. Naomi took off Mugetsu¡¯s mask because of her. Rekka told her that Naomi lost control of her ability and got angry. The reason why Naomi got angry was simple. ¡®It was because of me.¡¯ She got angry when she realized the brainwash that the Esper Association planted. ¡®It was me who made her resolution to destroy the Esper Association become firm.¡¯ Because she was Naomi¡¯s friend. ¡®And it was also me who made her take her mask off¡¯ Because Naomi wanted to destroy the Esper Association as Mischa¡¯s friend. ¡®I need to get my resolution too. I need to stop making excuses. I will¡­¡¯ And so Mischa arrived at her decision. ¡®I will help Naomi.¡¯ All of it was because of one reason. ¡®Because I am her friend.¡¯ *** Naomi didn¡¯t realize what happened inside Mischa¡¯s mind. She was happy that she got the position with no problem, and she got no responsibility for the army. ¡®I don¡¯t need to work on any documents anymore!¡¯ Her position as Akasa Inc.¡¯s manager also ended that day. She was now free, and she could focus on one thing. ¡®Now, I think it is time.¡¯ Naomi suddenly looked up and saw something beyond the cloud with her enhanced sight. She smiled and then she said. ¡°It seems the fireworks have arrived at the perfect time.¡± She extended her right hand to the sky, ignoring the confused people around her. However, Ingrid, Mizuki, and Tetsuma understood what she meant by fireworks. Mischa also understood about it, hence they looked at the sky. The cloud in the sky parted as if God had blessed them. But, it was Naomi who parted the sky. She used her Telekinesis to look at the sky better, without any cloud to hinder her sight. When the cloud was cleared, 5 trailing clouds of smoke could be seen in the sky. Everyone then understood what Naomi meant by fireworks. ¡°Are you kidding me, that¡¯s fucking nukes!¡± The reporter who saw the nukes in the sky shouted and then panic ensued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are safe.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard. The panic stopped in an instant, and they looked at Naomi with hope in their eyes. That was right, there was that girl in this place. ¡°As I am here to protect all of you.¡± Said Naomi with a confident smile on her face. The strongest Esper in the world was there, standing in front of them. She was a fearsome enemy. But as an ally... She was the most reliable one. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - john Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 169 – Change 15 Naomi began to use her ability to change the direction of the nukes in the sky. From what she saw, it was certainly not an ordinary missile, it was a nuke that could flatten the earth with just one of them. She didn¡¯t know where the nukes came from, so she was aiming to stop the nukes and asked her mother to know the origin of the nukes. ¡®They sent me the present, how could I ignore them?¡¯ Thought Naomi. Her first guess was the US, and her second guess was Japan. Both countries had nukes, but they were banned 80 years ago after the Esper War at that time. ¡°Melaine, help me.¡± Naomi said slowly, without any sign of getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m on it, Lady Naomi.¡± As soon as Melaine said that, the nukes were visibly slower. From their normal speed which could reach more than 200mph to around 20mph. The reporters were marveling at Melaine¡¯s power. But Melaine, as the one who had a good brain in her head knew Naomi¡¯s objective. SSS-Ranked Esper had a different way of thinking. That was not confirmed yet, but from their power alone, they were indeed different from normal Esper. The nukes that flew slower slowly made their way to the ground. Naomi only knew a little about nukes, mainly because she read the data in the database of Akasa Inc. out of curiosity. But she knew that as long as the warhead didn¡¯t make contact with the ground and some liquid inside the nukes were separated, the nukes won¡¯t explode. She slowly operated her Telekinesis to achieve that. She surrounded the nukes¡¯ warhead with Telekinesis armor just in case and slowly brought them to the ground. Five nukes were now flying above everyone¡¯s head. Mizuki, Tetsuma, and surprisingly Ingrid began to observe the nukes. Melaine also joined them, as she was familiar with nukes because she lived in the age where nuke was not banned yet. ¡°Hmm, I couldn¡¯t find the identification from these nukes. They took it off, huh?¡± Mizuki said as she inspected all the nukes with eyes full of curiosity. ¡°So we won¡¯t be able to track it down?¡± Asked Naomi. Mizuki grinned and touched one of the nukes. ¡°No, we will track it using satellite by looking at their trajectory. We will be able to find the ones who shot these nukes to us. However, are these nukes neutralized?¡± Naomi nodded her head at Mizuki¡¯s question. The reporters were ignored, but they knew that this was a crucial time. They were just attacked, so it was normal for them to be ignored. Unexpectedly, Tetsuma noticed it and then he said to the reporters. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I think the press conference today is enough. Please send us inquiries if you wanted to interview us again, thank you very much.¡± It was a reasonable decision to end the press conference. But he added that the reporters could interview them anytime, so they were satisfied with the result. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Akasa. We understand the situation. I hope we can see you again later.¡± Rodiguez thanked Tetsuma sincerely. The other reporters and journalists followed suit and they began to tidy their equipment up before leaving the place. As soon as the reporters, journalists, and cameramen left the place, Tetsuma began to gather Akasa Inc.¡¯s guards and ordered them to secure the area. Ingrid also moved fast and sent her order to her subordinate to look for the origin of these nukes. Mischa had nothing to do, so she made her way to Melaine and Rekka who just stood calmly on the side. ¡°Those are nukes? Isn¡¯t it dangerous for them to touch it?¡± Maybe it was caused by curiosity or worry, but Mischa can¡¯t calm down when she stood near the nukes. ¡°Yeah, they are really dangerous.¡± Melaine answered while looking at the nukes. She looked at them with narrowed eyes, as if these nukes brought bad memories for her. ¡°Those weapons were banned because they are dangerous. But, who shot 5 nukes at the same time? Are they crazy?¡± Melaine gritted her teeth in anger. She didn¡¯t think that there was still a country that shot nukes in a situation like this. ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t think that the one who shot these nukes is the Esper Association?¡± Mischa was confused. Their enemy was clearly the Esper Association, but they didn¡¯t even suspect the Esper Association at all. Although she was attending Avos School, Mischa¡¯s education was strictly controlled by the Esper Association since childhood. She had a lot of things that she didn¡¯t know, even the basic knowledge about nukes abandonment. Hence, Rekka explained. ¡°The Esper Association have no nukes because they are afraid of it. No Esper, except for Lady Naomi and Melaine would be able to stop nuke, so the Esper Association banned those nukes around 75 years ago after the situation became calmer.¡± ¡°I see, so that¡¯s the case. But, this means that there is a 3rd party who wanted to kill us?¡± Melaine and Rekka nodded their head at the same time. ¡°I believe so. The fight between organizations almost turns into a full-blown war between countries, what a development.¡± Melaine scoffed at the possibility of the war. She hates them. But, in this situation, war couldn¡¯t be avoided. ¡°War?!¡± Mischa raised her voice. She never thought of that, but when she thinks about it again, the war would happen if Naomi couldn¡¯t stop the nukes. A country sent nukes to Germany, there was no way the military of Germany would accept that. ¡°Fortunately that was avoided.¡± Said Rekka as he smiled at Mischa. ¡°We can¡¯t stand idly though, we need to move too.¡± As they were talking about it, a phone ringed from Rekka¡¯s pocket. ¡°Ah, excuse me for a moment.¡± He took out the phone and answered the call. He didn¡¯t bother to walk away because there was nothing to hide from Melaine and Mischa, the individuals trusted by Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I see, thank you, Julia.¡± ¡°Is that love call, Rekka?¡± teased Melaine as she giggled at Rekka. Rekka smiled wryly and looked at Melaine. ¡°No way. Julia just told me that Millie Taylor and the girl that Lady Naomi brought to the base had regained their consciousness.¡± ¡°Hmm, look like there will be no rest for Lady Naomi today.¡± Millie Taylor, the supposed mastermind behind the Riot. However, Naomi brought her back to her base. ¡®Is there something that I don¡¯t know?¡¯ thought Mischa. She then turned to Naomi, only to see something that she wasn¡¯t supposed to see. A pair of mother and daughter smiled at each other dangerously while muttering something. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 170 – Change 16 Naomi and the other were now inside the office again. The nukes were sent underground after deactivating them. It was now safe and won¡¯t explode after Mizuki instructed Naomi how to deactivate the nukes. The research team of Akasa Inc. was now trying to analyze the Nukes, and they were trying to find the origins of the Nukes. Not only that, Mizuki and Naomi wanted to recreate the Nukes in case they needed it. Ingrid left Akasa Inc.¡¯s building first because she was busy dealing with something else regarding the Nukes. She was a leader of the country, so it was natural for her to be busy. Tetsuma also left with Ingrid for her protection. It was only at that time Naomi knew that Tetsuma had a position of Major in the military. In other words, now Naomi¡¯s position was higher than her father in the military, it was a little strange but Naomi could use it to tease her father about it. Topaz also went back to Japan. This time, she took an airplane instead of being teleported by Luna. The reason why she took an airplane was simple, so she couldn¡¯t be associated with Naomi and the others. When they were in the office, Rekka suddenly spoke. ¡°Princess, it seems that Millie Taylor and the girl we captured had regained their consciousness. Right now Jorden was in our base to examine them. And as you suspected¡­ Millie Taylor was also a victim, she admitted that her ability was not controlling people, but she could see people¡¯s brain waves. That was why she could guess your identity and also detect a lie, not that it is perfect.¡± Naomi then grinned. She had guessed that since she felt Millie¡¯s power level decreasing at a fast speed. She also guessed the content of the box that she took from the Smiling Sun¡¯s member. ¡°I see, so about the content of the box that I gave you that time. Is it that?¡± Naomi kept it vague because she was not sure about it too. Although she was smart enough to understand a lot of things, she was also human being. If she kept things vague ¡­ ¡®Rekka then will affirm it. That way, I could keep my image as the boss without any flaw.¡¯ Rekka nodded his head in affirmation, the reaction that Naomi had predicted. ¡°I sent the box to our research team. Chi and Jorden worked on it last night, and as we¡¯ve suspected. The content of the box was pills, the pill was created using some unknown materials, but one thing was sure.¡± Rekka gritted his teeth. He frowned and looked down at the floor as he clenched his fists. ¡°Anna¡¯s blood was found inside the pills. Those damn bastards.¡± He lost his composure and let out a curse. Melaine and Naomi were not surprised, but Mischa and Mizuki were. They didn¡¯t believe what they heard. Mischa had yet to meet Anna, but she heard from Julia that Rekka had a little sister called Anna. He also affirmed it by telling the reporters the story about his little sister earlier. Mizuki had also heard about it, and so she was surprised. The box that Naomi took from the Smiling Sun contained pills. In that pills, Rekka¡¯s little sister, Anna¡¯s blood was found. It was concrete proof that Smiling Sun and The Esper Association had some kind of relation. The members of the Smiling Sun were killed by Melaine and the team that she led yesterday, but Naomi was skeptical that was all of them. The members were too little, and they were too weak. Maybe Naomi¡¯s standard towards Esper¡¯s power had changed because she was surrounded by almost all the strongest Esper, but she still thought that they were too weak. The only team that her organization sent to destroy the Smiling Sun was Stephen and the other, they were only A or B Ranked Esper. Although they received training and they were strong because they could control their ability flawlessly, it was still not enough to destroy the Smiling Sun completely. What Naomi didn¡¯t know was, the base was destroyed because of her. ¡°Rekka, let¡¯s go back to the base.¡± Said Naomi as she stood up from the couch. She then looked at her mother. ¡°So, we will take our leave first, mom. I will bring my base to this country as fast as I can.¡± ¡°Yeah, be careful though. Send a person here periodically to get the information about our research. We have no one who has the ability to teleport, so get it yourself.¡± ¡°No problem, my secretary can teleport too. For some reason, she refused to go back to the Esper Association and choose to stay with me.¡± Mischa who heard that just laughed awkwardly and looked at Naomi. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s staying. She can¡¯t go back to the Esper Association because of both of us.¡± Naomi heard what Mischa had said and just smiled at her. ¡°Rekka, contact Luna to pick us up.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± *** Luna picked them up right after Rekka contacted her. She brought Naomi and the other back to the base in the middle of the sea. ¡°Hmm! This place is the best.¡± Melaine stretched her arms to the air and smiled. ¡°I agree, nothing beats our small, first base.¡± Added Rekka. ¡°Luna, thank you for teleporting us.¡± Naomi thanked Luna with a smile. Maybe because she didn¡¯t expect it, she got nervous and stuttered. ¡°U-Umm, it-it was my job! B-besides, Hyun-Woo is also in this place so - kyaa! What am I saying.¡± Luna put her hand on her cheeks as her body squirmed around in embarrassment. Naomi and the other looked at her with a warm smile, they understood what happened. ¡°Aha! Do you need help to get Hyun-Woo, Luna?¡± Melaine suddenly appeared behind Luna and slowly whispered in her ear. It was a devil temptation, and Luna got flustered after she heard Melaine. Naomi lifted Melaine to the air with her Telekinesis and threw her in the direction of the house when she saw her abusing her power. A second later, Melaine reappeared beside Naomi with her hands in her hips as her cheeks bloated. ¡°Lady Naomi! Why did you throw me away?!¡± Naomi looked at Melaine who puffed her cheeks and patted her shoulder before walking away. ¡°I don¡¯t want the pervert in my organization increased.¡± Mischa looked at Melaine with a blank gaze before she took Luna¡¯s hand and pulled her away. ¡°Is your name Luna? Nice to meet you, I am Mischa Belyaeva.¡± Luna was surprised when Mischa took her hand and pulled her, but she managed to answer her. ¡°Y-yes, my name is Luna, nice to meet you!¡± Rekka followed the three of them silently, leaving Melaine who just looked at Naomi¡¯s back in disbelief. She then snapped out of it and followed Naomi by running. ¡°Wait for me, Lady Naomi!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 171 – Change 17 To be honest, Naomi didn¡¯t know what expression should she put on when she met with Millie again. She had said to her that she despise someone who was toying with others. ¡®I just meant I hate someone who brainwashes others¡­ Maybe because of my anger, I said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said.¡¯ When Rekka told her that Millie only had the ability to see Human brainwaves, guilt washed over Naomi. It turned out that Millie was just another victim, which was why Naomi now didn¡¯t know how to meet Millie. She also didn¡¯t know that Millie was in the island base until Rekka told her earlier. She thought that Rekka would bring Millie to the underground base, but it seemed that he brought Millie to the island base. ¡®I just need to act as usual. No need to feel guilty, she was controlled and you don¡¯t know about it.¡¯ When Naomi was about to enter the house, she heard the familiar shout of Anastasia and stopped in front of the door. ¡°Hey, the maid over there! Bring me back to Avos Island at this moment!¡± Melaine and Mischa were confused with what happened, but Rekka who knew about Anastasia sighed. ¡°Sigh, please give me a moment, Princess. I will keep her silent.¡± ¡°Nah, no need. She will keep her mouth shut as soon as she saw me.¡± Naomi grinned and opened the door, entering the house. Creak She saw that Anastasia was on the ground, with her body pressed to the floor by Julia. Millie was sitting on the couch while looking down, seemingly sad and guilty at the same time. Jorden was standing a bit away while holding a cup of instant noodle and chewed the noodle in his mouth. When he saw Naomi, he gulped down the noodle and shouted. ¡°Oooh! Welcome back, Princess!¡± Julia looked at Naomi and the other while still pressing Anastasia to the floor. When she saw Naomi and the other, she quickly got up and bowed to them. ¡°Welcome back, Princess. Mr. Rekka and the other too.¡± Greeted Julia. She raised her head and smiled. ¡°We are back, Julia, Jorden. What happened here?¡± Asked Naomi as she looked around and stopped her gaze at Millie. Millie slowly turned her head at Naomi. When she saw Naomi looking at her, she averted her gaze immediately. Her body was trembling in fear, she hugged her body with her hands, trying to stop the trembling. ¡®Ah, I think it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t meet me right now.¡¯ Thought Naomi when she saw the trembled Millie on the couch. She looked at Jorden and gestured him to get Millie to the room in the second floor. Jorden understood the situation. He nodded his head, put the instant noodle cup in her hand on the table, and pulled Millie up gently. ¡°Let¡¯s rest in the room. Your condition has not stabilized yet.¡± Millie looked at Jorden and gave a little nod. She was supported by Jorden and both of them went upstairs. ¡°Naomi, I will go upstairs. Maybe she will open up to me.¡± Said Mischa. Naomi thought about it for a second before nodded her head. ¡°Please, Mischa. I was too harsh that time, I will appreciate it if you can tell her that I am sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Mischa followed Jorden and Millie upstairs, leaving only 5 people in the room. For some reason, Anastasia was still on the floor. Her eyes were closed as if she fainted, but Naomi knew from her breathing that Anastasia was awake. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up in 3 seconds, I will ask Julia to crush your head with her ability. One¡­¡± As soon as Naomi said that, Anastasia raised her body immediately and got up on her feet. ¡°Please forgive me!!¡± She shouted with a pale face. Everyones were dumbfounded, except for Naomi. She approached Anastasia and patted her shoulder. ¡°You did nothing wrong, why did you apologize to me?¡± She said to Anastasia with a kind smile on her face. However, for Anastasia that smile was deadly. She looked like a beast that was ready to devour her anytime. ¡°Hii!¡± Anastasia stepped back with tears in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naomi asked with her head tilted to the right. For Anastasia, right now Naomi looked like a devil in the fantasy. Her smile was so vile, it scared her. She took a step backward while raising her hands in front of her. ¡°P-Please¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Anastasia kneeled and prostrated in front of Naomi. It surprised Naomi and the others. She scratched the back of her head and looked at Melaine. ¡°Melaine¡­ what should I do?¡± This was the first time someone prostrated in front of her seriously. She was in a bind, not knowing what to do. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Melaine touched her chin and looked at Anastasia that was trembling while prostrating in front of Naomi. After a few seconds, Melaine clapped her hands and smiled at Naomi. ¡°If it¡¯s me in her position, then I could only hope one thing, Lady Naomi.¡± ¡°Hou, what¡¯s that?¡± Asked Naomi to Melaine with a commanding tone. Somehow, Naomi felt that Melaine¡¯s answer would be ridiculous, so she warned her. ¡°If you answer without thinking, I will chop your head.¡± She said as she raised her right hand, making a knife-hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Naomi. My answer is representing all people on this planet who wanted to prostrate to you.¡± With a smug smile, Melaine then said proudly. ¡°If I am in that girl¡¯s position now. I want you to step on me!¡± Without missing even a second, Naomi¡¯s knife hand was planted on Melaine¡¯s head. Smack! ¡°It hurts!¡± Shouted Melaine as she held her head with her hands. She rubbed her head to ease the pain that she felt. ¡°Sigh.¡± Naomi sighed and looked at Rekka. ¡°Can I leave her to you? Treat her like a guest.¡± She then looked at Anastasia who raised her head slightly to peek at Naomi. When she saw Naomi look at her, she lowered her head again. ¡°She still has some use for me.¡± Rekka bowed at Naomi a little. ¡°Certainly. You can leave her to me, Princess.¡± Naomi nodded her head at Rekka and tapped Melaine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Follow me, Melaine. Let¡¯s have a little time for ourselves.¡± She walked away to the exit. Melaine¡¯s mood soared in an instant. Her face brightened and she followed Naomi. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 172 – Change 18 Naomi and Melaine flew in the sky, leaving the base. Melaine didn¡¯t know their destination, but she was still following Naomi without asking anything. When they were in the sky, Naomi spoke. ¡°Thanks for following me, Melaine. It won¡¯t be long, but I need a little help.¡± ¡°No problem, Lady Naomi. But, you need my help?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi answered shortly and looked at the land that was now appeared in front of them. Naomi flew at a fast speed, and now they arrived at the nearest land from their base. From the look from the sky, the land was big. There was a small part of the land that connected it to another. The edge of the lands also seemed to have civilization, but it was clearly abandoned. There was still a civilization in the area that was a bit far from the edge of the land, but Naomi wasn¡¯t interested in that. Her base and Germany had 6 hours difference, with Germany 6 hours ahead. That was why the sun had just risen in the time she was in. ¡°There, that place should be good.¡± Said Naomi as she looked at the beach in front of them. Melaine looked at the land and tilted her head. ¡°But there is nothing there?¡± Yes, there was nothing on the beach, only a broken-down house, and sands. However, Naomi didn¡¯t answer Melaine and descended to the Beach. The confused Melaine looked around the area, and her gaze was now at Naomi. At that moment, she realized something. Naomi¡¯s face was a bit pale, and then what happened next surprised her. ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Naomi coughed hard and covered her mouth with her right hand. ¡°Lady Naomi?!¡± Shouted Melaine in worry. She quickly moved in front of Naomi and saw that there was blood in Naomi¡¯s hand. Naomi was strong, but she was not invincible. If there was an attack that could breach her Telekinesis Armor, she would be injured. It made Melaine confused. Naomi didn¡¯t suffer such an attack, she was just forcing herself. ¡®Right! Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner!¡¯ Thought Melaine as she realized what happened. Naomi lost control of her ability, causing natural disasters to strike the whole world at the same time. She seemed fine, but she overused her ability. Even the Esper at Naomi¡¯s level would be exhausted. She didn¡¯t even rest for a day before she moved to stop the Riot. ¡®I am an idiot.¡¯ There was nothing she could do except for looking at Naomi right now. She needed the rest, and Melaine understood her task for now. ¡°Haa- my bad.¡± Said Naomi as she recovered. She looked at the blood in her hand and smiled wryly. ¡°It seems that my brain was overloaded a little. Finding that bastard is not as easy as it seems.¡± Melaine was surprised once again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are trying to find one Esper by yourself?! Don¡¯t you know the consequences of that, Lady Naomi?!¡± Melaine gaped. She didn¡¯t believe Naomi, no, she didn¡¯t want to believe her. On top of losing control of her ability, Naomi also scanned the whole world to find the mastermind behind the brainwashing? ¡°It needs to be done.¡± Said Naomi seriously. The blood in her hand then began to move around and floated in the sky before Naomi shot it to the sea, dispersing it. ¡°I found him though.¡± She smiled. Usually, Melaine would be happy that Naomi found her enemy. But, she couldn¡¯t afford to be happy now after seeing Naomi¡¯s condition. ¡°Please, Lady Naomi. I beg you to not push yourself. Even though you are strong, please count on us too.¡± Melaine said those words while biting her lips. She was frustrated that she was happy when Naomi asked her out just the two of them. She didn¡¯t realize that Naomi scanned the whole world while they were at it, and got a backlash of coughing blood after she was done. ¡°I know my condition best.¡± Answered Naomi as she stretched her arm upward. ¡°However!¡± Melaine raised her voice, surprising Naomi, ¡°If something happened to you¡­ I...¡± Her tone was shaking, she bit her lips further, causing blood to drip from her mouth. ¡°What, Melaine. Trust me, nothing will happen.¡± Naomi never saw Melaine raise her voice like that. Melaine looked at Naomi straight in her eyes and tears began to drop from her eyes. ¡°Please¡­ Lady Naomi, don¡¯t push yourself. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone close to me¡­ not again.¡± Melaine hid her face by covering it with her hands. It surprised Naomi. Melaine was crying. The words that she spoke of, she didn¡¯t want to lose anyone close to her again hit Naomi. Of course, Naomi knew that the veteran from 80 years ago would lose someone. War was not as kind as her attack without any plan. The nukes that were sent to her earlier were also deadly. If Naomi wasn¡¯t there, Germany would be devastated by the concentrated damage caused by the 5 nukes. Naomi patted Melaine¡¯s head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you that I know my condition best, right? I am fine, so stop crying and act like the usual you.¡± Melaine lowered her hands, her eyes were bulging and red because she cried earlier. ¡°Sob, yeah. Crying in front of you¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± She wiped the remaining tears from her eyes and then smiled at Naomi. ¡°Please keep it a secret from the others that I cried, Lady Naomi.¡± Naomi smiled at Melaine and answered. ¡°Keep me coughing blood a secret too.¡± Both of them looked at each other and laughed happily. After a few seconds, they recovered and sat under a coconut tree. The tree had young coconuts, so Naomi plucked two of them and used her Telekinesis to open the coconut. Both of them drank straight from the coconuts under the tree and so Melaine asked. ¡°So, Lady Naomi. You said you need my help, can you tell me what do you need help with?¡± Naomi drank the rest of the coconut water and tossed it aside. ¡°Yeah, I found the brainwasher, but I don¡¯t want to take any possible risk. So, I was thinking of killing him by using your ability. Make his brain work slower, I will do the rest.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Asked Melaine. Naomi nodded her head and looked at the sky. ¡°Even Mischa was affected by the brainwash. I don¡¯t know the method that he used to brainwash the other, so I need to at least take such precautions. If his brain works slower, he won¡¯t be able to use his ability. Better be safe than sorry.¡± Melaine then nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s true. Mischa is SSS-Ranked Esper, and yet she was brainwashed. Alright, I will help you, Lady Naomi.¡± She smiled at Naomi and then looked at the sky. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - Hpez Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 173 – Change 19 Naomi and Melaine walked in the direction of the civilization that Naomi saw in the distance. When they were walking, Melaine took out her holo phone and opened the map to know their location. ¡°It seems that we are in Peru right now.¡± She said to Naomi as she showed the map with their location. Naomi peeked at the screen and then she looked in the direction where she felt the brainwasher¡¯s pressure. She pointed her index finger to the pressure¡¯s direction and asked Melaine. ¡°Around that part, is there a big city, Melaine?¡± Melaine then operated her holo phone and found the location that Naomi asked for. ¡°That place is Peru¡¯s capital city, Lima. So the Esper that has brainwashing ability came from Lima?¡± ¡°That should be the case. It could be another person, but it¡¯s better if we look at it right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Lady Naomi. Brainwashing ability is too troublesome. If it¡¯s just a strong power, the member of our organization would still be able to do something. But, if they are brainwashed, we couldn¡¯t even do anything except to put them unconscious.¡± Naomi nodded her head and then she began walking in the direction of Peru¡¯s capital city, Lima. When she looked at the map, Lima was a bit far from their location. The map of the world had changed a little compared to 80 years ago. The change was not too much, but some cities were destroyed. Peru also got affected by it. A lot of the cities were destroyed, leaving Peru in a dire situation. However, the Esper Association reached its hands towards the countries that faced dire situations at that time. Peru was one of them. The Capital city of Peru was now big. The cities were concentrated around the middle of Peru to avoid disasters, leaving only Lima as the city that was located near the Pacific Ocean. ¡°How far is Lima from here?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Around 100KM.¡± Answered Melaine. ¡°Then let¡¯s fly there. Use your ability to make us faster, Melaine.¡± Naomi asked Melaine and she shook her head. The happy atmosphere that always surrounded Melaine disappeared, she had a serious look on her face. ¡°No.¡± Answered Melaine flatly. ¡°We will walk or use a car. You are forcing yourself, please rest for now.¡± Naomi looked at Melaine, surprised. But when she saw Melaine¡¯s expression, she shrugged her shoulder and said. ¡°Fine, I will do so.¡± Melaine then smiled and turned in the direction of Lime. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s enjoy the walk!¡± Naomi just smiled, thinking that even the pervert had its worry. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s not wrong. I have been forcing myself too much.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Melaine had already walked a bit far away from Naomi. She stopped after she noticed that Naomi didn¡¯t walk near her and looked back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lady Naomi!¡± She waved her hand. Naomi then smiled and walked towards Melaine. ¡°Yeah.¡± *** As Naomi and Melaine made their way to Lima, Mischa was in the base with the others. Millie was put to sleep, and Jorden was now sitting on the couch beside Rekka. Anastasia sat beside Mischa across from Rekka and Jorden. She was a bit terrified, so she sat near Mischa that she thought was not as scary as the other members. They were now drinking tea that was served by Julia. ¡°This is good, thank you, Julia.¡± Rekka complimented the tea that Julia made with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Rekka.¡± Julia answered back with a smile. Mischa also sipped the tea and then smiled. To be honest, she wanted to ask something concerning Jorden. She was curious, how could Jorden lift the brainwash without harming the one that was brainwashed. Jorden was a researcher, but he was also a doctor. He noticed Mischa that was glancing at him a few times and so he asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Mischa?¡± His tone was different from when he was in front of Naomi. His excitement was not as high, and his expression was normal. It made Mischa thought whether everyone in Moon of Akasha worshipped Naomi or not. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Answered Mischa. Jorden¡¯s tone then suddenly changed again, into the excitement that he showed in front of Naomi. ¡°Ooh, there must be something! Could it be, you are curious of my ability?¡± ¡°I-¡° Mischa looked at Jorden with a bit of embarrassment. She was embarrassed that he could read her thought clearly. Finally, she nodded her head and admitted it, ¡°Yes. I am curious about it. How can you lift a brainwash that was planted to me since I was a kid that easily?¡± Anastasia who sat beside Mischa didn¡¯t know anything. So she listened to their conversation while sipping her tea happily. She didn¡¯t care about anything, as she couldn¡¯t do anything. The only thing that was fortunate right now was Naomi wasn¡¯t here, so she thought that she could enjoy this moment right now. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked!¡± Jorden smiled happily and spread his arms. His arm almost hit Rekka, but he ducked and dodged Jorden¡¯s arms. Jorden noticed it, so he looked at Rekka and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Mr. Rekka. I am a bit eager to tell Miss Mischa about my ability.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Answered Rekka clearly as he stood up. ¡°Then I will leave here to you. I need to go back to the underground base.¡± ¡°I will see you out, Mr. Rekka.¡± Julia followed Rekka from behind. Everyone in the room looked at Rekka without saying anything. When Rekka was about to exit, he suddenly stopped and looked at Mischa. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to say this. Miss Hotaru is now in the underground base with us, please don¡¯t worry about her. We asked her to help us teleport some people here and there.¡± Mischa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She forgot about Hotaru. She smiled wryly at Rekka and said, ¡°Y-yes, please take care of her.¡± No one noticed Mischa¡¯s uneasiness. Rekka nodded his head and walked out of the house. After Rekka and Julia exited the house, Jorden put his elbows on top of his knees and leaned his body a little. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s talk about my ability.¡± Mischa nodded seriously, while Anastasia was enjoying the tea with a stupid smile on her face. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - Hpez - Kamryn Kes Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader! - Ganoush Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 174 – Change 20 ¡°Before that, I heard that the girl over there has an ability to scan a human¡¯s body? Is that right?¡± Anastasia that tried to be forgotten was suddenly called by Jorden. Her body flinched a little and she slowly looked at Jorden. When she saw Jorden, she was terrified by his crazy smile, the smile that he often had on his face when he was interested in something. ¡°A-aa¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even say anything because she was scared. She averted her gaze to the right, but she met Mischa¡¯s face that was also looking at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mischa asked as she tilted her head, ¡°Is that true? You can scan a human¡¯s body?¡± Mischa¡¯s tone was kind. Anastasia looked at Mischa as if she met her savior and smiled wide. ¡°Y-yes!¡± If Melaine was here, she would certainly notice Anastasia¡¯s expression as that of a fangirl. Naomi would also surely notice it, but if Naomi was here, Anastasia would surely grovel on the ground again, begging for forgiveness. Mischa didn¡¯t know how to react. She also noticed the change in Anastasia¡¯s expression. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a really useful ability.¡± Said Mischa. She then looked at Jorden again, avoiding Anastasia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh! Princess had told me about it, to think that your ability is Scan! Hey girl, want to be my assistant?¡± Jorden extended his hand to Anastasia, inviting her. Anastasia looked at Jorden warily, she was afraid of the mad scientist. Jorden¡¯s gaze was full of passion, he loved science and research. Jorden saw Anastasia try to dodge his gaze, so he leaned his face closer, right in front of Anastasia, and asked again. ¡°How about it, girl?¡± ¡°Hii!!¡± Anastasia screamed and raised her hands, shoving Jorden¡¯s face away from her. ¡°Y-You¡¯re too close!¡± ¡°Oh! Forgive me.¡± Jorden said as he pulled away and sat on the couch again, with his legs crossed. ¡°I am too enthusiastic. I wanted an assistant for a long time, to think that I will find someone with the perfect ability in this place! Princess really understand me!¡± ¡°D-did she really takes me here to be your assistant?!¡± Anastasia who was scared now became more terrified. She guessed that she would become a hostage to get money from her parents, but she never imagined that Naomi would take her to the base to be the mad scientist''s assistant. ¡°I believe that¡¯s the case. Princess¡¯s wisdom is unlimited, we can¡¯t know what she thinks!¡± With an overflowing vigor, Jorden had a big smile on his face as he spread his arms. Mischa who saw Jorden¡¯s antics just smiled wryly. She had known Naomi for more than a year, and surely, she knew that Naomi would never act without thinking. However, seeing Naomi¡¯s subordinate put their trust in Naomi was new to Mischa. She never expected that Moon of Akasha, the organization that was led by Naomi, would trust Naomi unconditionally. At first, she thought that Moon of Akasha only planned to use Naomi, she was wrong. She was planning to observe the situation by staying with Naomi. If she found out that Moon of Akasha was planning to use Naomi, she would tell Naomi about it. What she found out was the opposite though. Naomi was the center of the organization. The organization wouldn¡¯t be able to operate without Naomi¡¯s command. She was their leader, their boss, as well as their hope. Even the scientist like Jorden that was able to undo her brainwashing, trusted Naomi unconditionally. Once again, she remembered Melaine¡¯s word about Naomi. ¡®I¡¯ve been underestimated Naomi a lot, I guess that¡¯s true.¡¯ Mischa looked at Anastasia and saw her trembling. She put her hand on top of Anastasia¡¯s, getting her attention, and said. ¡°I think you should think about it carefully. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Mischa Belyaeva, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Anastasia gasped. ¡°Mischa Belyaeva, as in the SSS-Ranked Esper? Why are you here? Wait, when I look at you closer, you are similar to Mischa!¡± As Mischa had expected, Anastasia didn¡¯t know that she was Mischa. Anastasia was a student from Avos School, she must¡¯ve attended the orientation. Maybe Anastasia was in a state of panic, that was why she didn¡¯t realize that the one who sat beside her was Mischa Belyaeva. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I think you need to think about it carefully. Moon of Akasha, the organization that Naomi led is not as bad as you think.¡± ¡°But they are terrorists?!¡± Anastasia raised her voice, ¡°And that girl, Akasa Naomi? She¡¯s their leader!¡± She pointed her index finger at Jorden that sipped his tea. Jorden chose to stay silent and let Mischa do what she did. It was better to leave a girl in a girl¡¯s hand, he knew about it from Chi. He could also trust Mischa in that, as Mischa''s words would be more believable to the girl. ¡°They are not a terrorist anymore. They are now an organization under Naomi, and she¡¯s appointed as Lieutenant-General in Germany. In other words, Moon of Akasha has been recognized as a Military organization from Germany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie¡­ right?¡± Anastasia, the girl also came from Europa, Finland. She knew the might of Germany¡¯s Military. And Mischa told her that Naomi had been appointed as Lieutenant-General in the Germany Military. ¡®She¡¯s a Lieutenant General?! I-I need to ask her for forgiveness! But how?¡¯ Anastasia¡¯s brain worked at a fast speed to find a way to get Naomi¡¯s forgiveness. She then remembered the man, the mad scientist in front of her. She gulped a little and looked at Jorden. ¡°U-umm, if I become your assistant, does that mean I will join the Moon of Akasha?¡± She asked with uncertainty. Mischa was relieved that the girl was finally able to keep her calm again and asked Jorden. The girl was free to choose, she didn¡¯t want to restrict the girl¡¯s decision. ¡®I will not let other people to be caged. I alone am enough to experience that life where I couldn¡¯t choose anything.¡¯ She thought as she nodded her head a little. Jorden smiled at Anastasia and answered. ¡°Of course! You, my assistant, would be working under me, the research team of Moon of Akasha!¡± Anastasia gulped once again, she clenched her fists, and then she said. ¡°I-In that case I will become your assistant!¡± ¡®That way, that girl will forgive me and let me keep my life! I will choose to suffer instead of being killed.¡¯ Her gaze steeled, and Jorden was happy. He spread his arms, approached Anastasia, and hugged her. ¡°Ooh!!! Welcome to the team, my assistant! Tell me your name!¡± Anastasia that was hugged suddenly had a panic attack. She couldn¡¯t think clearly, so she blurted out her name. ¡°A-Anastasia Morlan.¡± Jorden released Anastasia and then sat on the couch again. Anastasia was still in a shocked state. Her mouth gaped and frozen in a smile. Mischa who saw her expression smiled a little, she thought that Anastasia was happy that Jorden accepted her as his assistant. ¡°Well then, I almost forgot about it, it¡¯s about my ability.¡± Said Jorden as he looked at Mischa. Mischa¡¯s attention turned to Jorden again and listened quietly. ¡°I call my ability Erase.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 175 – Change 21 ¡°Erase? Can you please explain it, Jorden?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Of course!¡± Answered Jorden energetically. ¡°This is just a name that I gave to my ability because the effect of my ability is similar to erasing something.¡± Jorden then picked the teacup in front of him with his right hand that still had half of the tea left. ¡°Let¡¯s see this tea inside the cup, it has nice color. It¡¯s because there is a certain mixture inside the water. It¡¯s delicious, and if you add sugar, it will become sweet. However, if I used my ability¡­¡± He said. Jorden moved his left hand on top of the tea and suddenly the color of the tea changed, it became transparent like clear water. ¡°¡­ this would happen.¡± Continued Jorden. Anastasia couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation, but Mischa understood what happened. Erase, all things in this world were made from a lot of atoms. Not only that, for example, the tea. It was a mixture of a lot of chemicals. Water was made from Hydrogen and Oxygen. The tea that made the water had a taste was composed of chemicals too. Sugar was made from carbon atoms, hydrogen, and oxygen. The molecules were composed of Glucose and Fructose. From what Mischa understood of Jorden¡¯s ability, it was to erase molecules or a chemical structure from something. ¡°You can erase some mixture inside a chemical structure?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Correct! For example, I can erase the hydrogen from the water, and it will turn into pure oxygen.¡± As Jorden said that, the water suddenly disappeared. No, it was more correct to call the water evaporated into oxygen, blending into the air. ¡°That¡¯s a really convenient ability for researching. Also, fearsome ability to be used to humans.¡± If Jorden erased a part that made humans Human, it would be a disaster. Depending on the user, it could be used for genocide or made evolution possible. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t use it on humans.¡± Answered Jorden, inviting another question from Mischa. ¡°Then how?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°How can you lift up my brainwash?¡± It was the question that she wanted to ask. From what Naomi told her, she was put into brainwash since she was a kid. But, Jorden was able to lift it in a day. How did he do that? ¡°I erased the drug that went into your system. The brainwash came from Esper Ability. It added something into your brain, to make you feel chained and made you unable to do certain things.¡± Explained Jorden. ¡°It acted like some kind of drug. It greatly decreases your rational decision. Added with propaganda that was told to you since you were a kid, the brainwash worked perfectly without you noticing it.¡± Mischa put her hand on her chin. If that was the case, then she understood it. Jorden erased some part of the drug that controlled her and made it harmless. ¡°The situation of Millie Taylor explained it. That girl was controlled, not brainwashed.¡± Said Jorden. It was different. Mischa was only brainwashed, to limit her choice. However, Millie was controlled directly by Esper, the Esper¡¯s power was planted inside her mind. ¡°Not only that, Millie Taylor was exposed to the same drug that brainwash you. I had erased it, but she will need times to recover.¡± Jorden put the now-empty teacup to the table again. He looked at Mischa with a crazed smile on his face and asked. ¡°Anything else you wanted to ask?¡± ¡°I now understand about the brainwash. But, how can the Esper make the citizens go berserk? I know that the perfumes were the keys, but how? How can he control those guys?¡± ¡°Ah! Interesting question.¡± Answered Jorden. He crossed his legs and spread his arms. ¡°To be honest, the one who found about the answer of the Riot was Princess. Millie Taylor is the key.¡± ¡°Millie Taylor is the key?¡± Asked Mischa, confused. From what Jorden said, Millie Taylor was controlled. But, now she was the key of the Riot?¡± ¡°Indeed, Millie Taylor is the key. And the boy student that was controlled by the Esper that has brainwash ability is the key too. Do you know why?¡± Mischa was now interested. Anastasia who didn¡¯t understand anything tried her best to remember the conversation. She was desperately listened to the conversation and remembered it. She had made the decision to be Jorden¡¯s assistant. Her goal was to survive, so she would do anything to survive. Even if that meant selling her soul and body. However, just listening to the conversation wouldn¡¯t change anything. So she tried to join. ¡°U-umm, is that because Millie Taylor has the ability to like ¡­ making the brainwash easier, maybe?¡± Said Anastasia as she raised her right hand slowly. She was afraid that her answer would be wrong. Mischa looked at Anastasia with a surprised face. She didn¡¯t think that. She then looked at Jorden and asked for confirmation. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! As expected of the assistant that I choose!¡± Praised Jorden. He stood up and spread his arms, intending to hug Anastasia. However, Anastasia raised her hands in guard, making Jorden stop in his track, and sat down again. ¡°A-ahaha¡­I-it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mischa now changed her view when she looked at Anastasia. At first, she thought that Anastasia was just a dumb girl who was taken hostage by Naomi because she found out about her identity. But, it looked like Naomi brought Anastasia here because of some reason. Mischa then looked at Jorden. ¡°So, what made Millie Taylor the key of the riot? Her ability?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s her ability.¡± Answered Jorden after he regained his calm. ¡°Millie Taylor''s ability is rare. She¡¯s able to see human brainwaves. We don¡¯t know how the ability works because of her state, but I can make a deduction based on what she told me.¡± Mischa¡¯s brain now fully functioning. She was thinking about how the brainwash worked, in order to stop it if she was subjected to it again. She had Adjustment, so she could adjust her body as she pleased. She had planned to ask Naomi to teach her Adjustment, as from what she saw, Naomi was proficient on it, and she had two abilities like her. ¡°The brainwasher controlled Millie Taylor and see the brainwave of the human. He then use his own blood to be the medium for his power and sent one command through it. He wasn¡¯t able to give a complex order, but an order to make a ruckus will be understood easily as all humans know how to make a mess.¡± Explained Jorden. ¡°I see, I understand now. Thanks for telling me. I need to make preparation to make sure that I will not be brainwashed again.¡± Said Mischa as she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Answered Jorden. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 176 – Change 22 ¡°We have arrived.¡± Said Naomi as she looked around the capital of Peru, Lima. Lima was Peru¡¯s commercial and industrial centre, the city was bustling with pedestrians even when the sun was about to set. The city was located near the ocean, it was a big city that held more than 10 Million citizens. The Esper Association¡¯s presence was spread everywhere in this city, so Naomi and Melaine changed their clothes to stay inconspicuous. Naomi was wearing a black turtleneck sweater and black mask. Her sweater was long, it reached her knees. She tied her hair in a ponytail, and she also wore blue contact lenses to change her iris¡¯s color. Melaine was wearing a white shirt and a long black skirt. Her hair was let down, she looked like a first-year normal high-school student. She didn¡¯t wear any contact lenses because her eyes color could be found anywhere. Both of them changed their clothes in the shop outside of Lima, in the countryside where no one knew them. They were now walking on the street while looking around, acting like a tourist. The city itself was beautiful, there was a slope that led to the beach that was often visited by tourists. However, Naomi and Melaine had no time for that. They were here to face the one who caused the riot yesterday. ¡°There is PD everywhere.¡± Said Melaine as she looked at the group of three people wearing PD uniforms walking on the street across them. ¡°Yeah, they increased their security after this afternoon¡¯s broadcast. They even re-broadcast it.¡± Naomi looked at the hologram screen on top of one of the buildings. It showed this afternoon¡¯s press conference in Akasa Inc.¡¯s building. The three PD that patrolled the street were looking around cautiously, they had a gun that was strapped on their back. ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess they still couldn¡¯t believe that Germany would assist us instead of kicking Akasa Inc. out, were they? Hahahaha.¡± Melaine laughed happily as she said that. ¡°And now I am a Lieutenant-General. You are the one who asked Ingrid, right?¡± Naomi asked Melaine with a cold tone. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, yes that¡¯s me. I think you will be able to enjoy a normal life in Germany if your position is known as Military officer instead of Terrorist, Lady Naomi.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But, I can always disguise myself like this, you know? I will have more jobs as Lieutenant-General now, I guess I will leave those jobs to you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Melaine gasped. ¡°What do you mean by that, Lady Naomi. You don¡¯t mean that I need to take care of your job in your stead, right? There is no way I can do that!¡± She asked with a trembling voice as her hands made a strange movement. Naomi looked at Melaine with a cold smile and closed eyes. Melaine sweated on her back and then she just nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°I-I will take care of them. T-there is no problem at all!¡± ¡°Good, I am counting on you on that matter. But well, it seems that our target is shy. He doesn¡¯t move at all and sit still in one place.¡± Naomi looked at the center of Lima as she said that. There, stood a building that was taller than the other. It was a conspicuous building with a big logo of the Esper Association on the top of the building. ¡°Ah.¡± Exclaimed Melaine. ¡°We can¡¯t make a mess now, are we? Our stance is not a terrorist anymore, but a military officer.¡± ¡°Whose fault was that?¡± Asked Naomi. Melaine shrugged her shoulder, realizing that she just messed up all the plans that Naomi made. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Seeing Melaine back to her usual self, Naomi giggled happily. ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind that. Technically, we are at war with the Esper Association although we don¡¯t publicly declare it. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I asked you to come, we will sneak into the building at night.¡± ¡°Oh! I see! So, Lady Naomi, where should we go right now? Should we go looking around the city?¡± Naomi crossed her arms and touched her chin with her right hand as she looked up at the sky. The sky had turned orange, the sun was about to set. They were walking towards Lima City earlier, so they really took their time. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumbled Naomi. ¡°Should we? I want to visit the beach sometimes, but it''s afternoon now. Let¡¯s just walk around.¡± ¡°B-beach?! We really need to go to the beach sometime!¡± Melaine looked at Naomi with a big smile on her face. Her expression told Naomi everything. She was having droll coming out from her mouth unconsciously, and her face was reddened in heat. ¡°I won¡¯t use any revealing swimsuit though.¡± Naomi walked faster as she left those words. ¡°Ah- wait! A-At least wear a bikini when we visited the beach!¡± Melaine chased over Naomi as she shouted. Both of them then walked around the city, looking at the variety of shops present in Lima City. Because Lima City offered a wide range of strange things that had yet to be seen by Naomi, she was interested in the city. Touring with Melaine also wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. She had a vast knowledge regarding some stuff that she didn¡¯t know. Naomi was having fun, the stress that accumulated over the past few days was washed away, she felt refreshed. They walked for a while, and the sun had now fully set, the sky had turned dark. The street lights were turned on, illuminating the city. Melaine and Naomi now were inside a fast-food restaurant, having burgers as dinner. The restaurant was located in front of the Esper Association¡¯s building, so Naomi and Melaine could see the building through the restaurant¡¯s window. ¡°Lady Naomi, when should we move?¡± Asked Melaine as she chomped on the burger in her hand. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s finish the food first and make a move. I should make a distraction a bit. Maybe a fake Tsunami will be enough.¡± Answered Naomi as she ate the last bite of burger in her hand. She then drank a cola inside a paper cup that came together when she ordered the burger. ¡°That should be more than enough.¡± Added Melaine. She was also done with her meal and looked at Naomi¡¯s lips that drank the cola. ¡°Can I drink your cola too, Lady Naomi? I just ordered a burger.¡± Melaine had a rather perverted smile. Naomi knew her goal, but she really didn¡¯t order a drink. If Melaine by chance got sick or something in the middle of the operation because she didn¡¯t drink anything, that would be a problem. That was why, although she was a bit reluctant, Naomi gave the remaining cola that she drank to Melaine. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Melaine was surprised, but she took the cola happily and drank it from the same spot as Naomi. She finished the cola in no time, and Naomi stood up. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Asked Naomi. Melaine slammed the paper cup to the table and looked at Naomi with a big smile. ¡°Yes!¡± She exclaimed happily. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 177 – Change 23 The night had come, a lot of PD went out patrolling once again. A team of 5 Public Defenders was patrolling in front of the Esper Association building in Lima City. They were all men, their bodies were big, full of muscle. They were all elites of the Esper Association, everyone in the Team was at least B-Ranked Esper, with their team leader being S-Ranked Esper. Their job was simple, to make sure that no one enter the Esper Association¡¯s building. From the outside, it seemed like the Esper Association only asked 5 people to guard the building, but there were tons of Elites inside the building. They were ranged from C-Ranked Esper to the strongest S-Ranked Esper. The reason why the security was so strict because of a guest. The Esper Association¡¯s branch director had a guest from the headquarter, he was an important person that made a certain experiment possible. So he was treated like a VIP, and now he was sitting in the branch director¡¯s office, on the topmost floor of the building. The office was simple, with a working desk, two sofas facing each other, and a table between the sofa. There was no luxurious decoration whatsoever, it was an office that was designed for work. However, the door was using a special lock that could only be opened by the director or a special key. Not only that, the room had perfect sound isolation, so it was the safest and perfect place for talking about a secret deal. The branch director of the Esper Association in Lima City was the former president of Peru, he was now acting as the highest authority of the Esper Association in Peru. He was a man in his sixties, with short gray hair and a wrinkled face. His name was Dario de Lima. The guest looked like an ordinary man with black hair in his twenties, but he was actually older than he look. He was wearing a suit, but the shirt underneath the suit was unbuttoned, showing a glimpse of a sun tattoo on his chest. Both of them were sitting on a sofa across from each other while drinking wine that was on the table. Two glasses were prepared, and a bottle of wine that looked expensive was placed on the table. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Romanni. I never thought that you will visit our branch office.¡± The branch director, Dario, said with a polite tone as he took the glass of wine and brought it to his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, branch director. I am just a man who holds no position in the Esper Association.¡± The man, Mr. Romanni, smiled at Dario. He took the glass of wine that was prepared for him and took a sip from it. ¡°Hmm, this is delicious.¡± Praised Mr. Romanni. ¡°Ah, of course. This wine is the best that I got, it¡¯s Ampoule from Penfolds. I take it out especially for you, Mr. Romanni.¡± Dario raised the glass that he held and extended his hand. Mr. Romanni understood what Dario wanted to do, he raised his glass too and the two glasses touched each other, creating a beautiful bell sound. Ding. Both of them smiled at each other before they drank the wine in the glass. After they sip around half of the wine, they put the wine on the table and the atmosphere turned serious. ¡°So, Mr. Romanni. How can I help you today?¡± Asked Dario with a serious tone. He was an experienced man, he dealt with a lot of things already. From the normal negotiation to the shadiest business. He had experienced them all, so he knew that Mr. Romanni in front of him needed something. A person of Mr. Romanni''s caliber wouldn¡¯t even visit Peru if he didn¡¯t have a request for him, the director of Peru Esper Association¡¯s branch. The Esper Association concentrated its power on Avos Island, as well as another artificial base located in Antarctica. A country like Peru was indeed under the Esper Association¡¯s control, but that didn¡¯t mean the Esper Association had a lot of power here. If there was a notable thing from Peru, it was its location. Peru was located a bit away from Japan and Germany, and Dario guessed that Mr. Romanni, the contributor of Esper Association was now running away. He knew that Mr. Romanni was the one behind the Riot, as every director of the Esper Association who knew the truth behind their dirty work was informed beforehand. That was why there was no Riot in Peru. ¡°I just want to stay here for a while. I mean, in this country. You know my situation, aren¡¯t you? Right now Mugetsu, or rather, Akasa Naomi, is in Germany. I think you know what I mean by that.¡± Mr. Romanni crossed his legs and joined his hands on top of his thighs. He had a businessman smile on his face, and Dario also put on the same smile. ¡°I know. You wanted a refuge. So, what do I get if I hide you from that monster? You do know that she now has an official position, her move will be limited.¡± Dario believed that. The reason why Germany gave Naomi the position as Lieutenant-General was to hold her, to control her. The Esper Association had been at odds with Germany for a long time now. They had no power in Germany and only had a small branch in Berlin. The reason why they could build the branch office in the first place was because of Akasa Inc. The Esper Association negotiated with Mizuki to help them build a branch office in Germany, in exchange for allowing Akasa Naomi to attend the Avos School. But, who knew that the situation turned out to be like this. ¡°I doubt that.¡± Said Mr. Romanni. Dario didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Romanni said that. Mr. Romanni appeared to be calm, but he was afraid of Naomi. He might be acting rashly, mainly because he got his hand on an amazing power that could make anyone obey him. However, his instinct as someone from the Underworld had warned him. Akasa Naomi wouldn¡¯t stop until she found him dead. ¡°She is not someone like that. My decision of leaving my base and Avos Island was proved correct. If I stayed in that place any longer, I would be dead right now.¡± He slowly took the glass on the table and drank the remaining wine in the glass. ¡°I see, but you didn¡¯t answer me yet. What do I get if I allow you hide in my country?¡± Dario said clearly. He said that Peru was his country. While he was not wrong, he took a thing too far. He was just a former president, and now he was just a director of Esper Association¡¯s branch. ¡°I will give you a lot. Money, women, just name it.¡± Answered Mr. Romanni with a sly smile. ¡°You do know my ability.¡± Dario stayed silent for a while. He thought about the advantage of letting Mr. Romani hide in Peru. After a while, he made his decision. However, when he was about to say something, he heard a girl''s voice from behind the desk. ¡°Unfortunately, I think this deal will not go anywhere.¡± Dario and Mr. Romanni were surprised. They immediately stood up from the sofa and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Mr. Romanni muttered. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Sitting on the chair behind the desk with her legs crossed and her lips curved in a smile was Naomi. She was wearing a suit and black gloves. Beside her stood Melaine who crossed her arms. ¡°Ya, I found you.¡± Said Naomi calmly. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the $$ from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 178 – Change 24 ¡°Y-you?! Why are you here? No, how can you enter this room?!¡± Dario shouted at Naomi as he pointed his index finger towards her. ¡°How?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Through the door, obviously.¡± Naomi waved her right hand, dismissing Dario¡¯s question as if he was a fool. Romanni was frozen in place, or it looked like he was frozen in place. In fact, his hand was moving slowly towards his suit. Hidden underneath his suit was a tranquilizer gun, strong enough to make an elephant fall unconscious with one shot. The gun was shaped like a normal pistol, but it shoot a dart instead of a bullet. Not only that, the dart was special. It contained his blood, a medium for him to control other people. ¡®This is bad. I have no one here, and that guy is useless when facing directly with her.¡¯ Thought Romanni. ¡®I need to stall for time. The PD in this buildings will storm this office as soon as they realize something is off.¡¯ However, Melaine noticed his movement. She smirked at Romanni and said, ¡°Useless. I have stopped everyone¡¯s time except for us. No one will come to save you.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Romanni clicked his tongue. He never thought that his plan would be seen easily. ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ Romanni looked at Dario and then extended his right hand towards him. As Naomi didn¡¯t know what Romanni planned to do, she stopped his hand using her Telekinesis and forcefully keep Mr. Romanni in the air. ¡°Arrghh!! Let me down!¡± Romanni was screaming in pain. His hands were spread to the limit, his legs were kept straight. Naomi left his head alone so he could move a little, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to move his body even a little without Naomi¡¯s permission. ¡°Shut up, will you?¡± Said Naomi with a cold tone as she rested her head on her hand. Dario was a normal person, he was only appointed as a director because of his brain and connection. That was why he was terrified. He had no weapons to protect himself, he could only collapse on his knees in front of Naomi. ¡°H-H-Help! P-please, spare my life!¡± He was begging for his life, tears came out of his eyes. ¡°Unsightly.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°How can a person like you become a leader, a director of the Esper Association? Sometimes I wonder, are they lacking a capable individuals?¡± She looked down at Dario with narrowed eyes. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Dario was about to say something, but Naomi didn¡¯t want to hear it. She used his Telekinesis to shut his mouth, preventing him from saying anything. She didn¡¯t have enmity with Dario, her target was Romanni. ¡°Let me down, you bastard!¡± He was shouting with all his might. Although he looked like he had no chance to fight Naomi, there was still his tranquilized that served as his trump card. So he was able to calm himself slightly, ¡®One shoot. If I can hit her with my gun, it¡¯s my win. I will be able to stand on top of this world!¡¯ He was planning to control Naomi, to brainwash her and made her do his bidding. Unfortunately, though, Melaine had made her move. She stopped time when no one noticed and strips all kinds of weapons and dangerous things on Dario and Romanni¡¯s bodies. She found the tranquilizer gun on Romanni¡¯s body, as well as a strange white powder in a plastic. She took all of them and put them on the desk in front of Naomi. From the perspective of Romanni and Dario, Melaine didn¡¯t move even a little. However, she had already made sure that the area was clear, and she had a conversation with Naomi inside the stopped time. ¡°Lady Naomi, here.¡± Said Melaine as she pointed at the tranquilizer gun. ¡°I believe he used this to kidnap girls and use his ability. His blood is the medium, so I guessed that he mixed his blood in the tranquilized that was smeared to the dart.¡± Naomi took the tranquilizer gun and examined it. As Melaine said, there was a residue of the Esper pressure similar to Romanni on the dart inside the tranquilizer gun. She narrowed her eyes, anger began to rouse inside her again. But, she was able to keep her calm this time. She knew that being angry at the man would change nothing. Instead, she would try to fish information from him. If he didn¡¯t answer the question, Naomi was prepared to torture him. She would show no mercy towards someone that controls the other. ¡°Melaine, let him move.¡± Melaine then canceled the time stop in the room. Dario and Romanni now were able to move. Because the gun was big enough to be felt under his suit, Romanni was surprised that he couldn¡¯t feel the gun right now. He then looked at Naomi and saw the gun in Naomi¡¯s hand. ¡°A-aa.¡± With his trump card disabled, he was now in despair. ¡°S-spare me.¡± Dario was looking at Naomi with terror on his face, he crawled back and took shelter on the corner of the room, trembling in fear. ¡°Fear not, Director. I will not kill you.¡± Naomi said, facing Dario. Dario¡¯s face brightened, his mouth opened and closed repeatedly, until he finally spoke, ¡°T-thank you!¡± Naomi smiled at Dario, with a cold voice, she said. ¡°Because I need a witness to warn the Esper Association about what happened tonight.¡± Romanni then felt cold, sweat began to pour out from all over his body. He was desperate, he wanted to live. Then he noticed that he still couldn¡¯t move his body. ¡°P-Please, I-I will give you anything! I-I will help you with my power, so please spare me!¡± Naomi and Melaine looked at Romanni with a cold gaze. They ignored him. Naomi just smiled at Mr. Romanni, she then said. ¡°I want information.¡± Mr. Romanni got a glimpse of hope after he heard Naomi. ¡°I-I can provide you information! I will tell you anything.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s good. You are willing to cooperate.¡± Romanni nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I will tell you everything! Just spare my life!¡± Naomi nodded her head. She then looked at Melaine. ¡°Slow down his perception of time. I¡¯m sick with this scum.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Naomi.¡± Answered Melaine. Romanni was afraid, he moved his head desperately and shouted. ¡°W-what are you going to do? I said I will give you all information that you need!¡± Naomi tossed the gun in her hand to the sky and crushed it with her Telekinesis, turning the gun into a metal ball that was as big as a thumb. ¡°No need, I have all information that I need. Now, I just wanted to take it slow and torture you. Just think of it as your punishment.¡± ¡°N-no¡­ no no no no!¡± Romanni shouted with all his might. ¡°Do it, Melaine.¡± Ordered Naomi. ¡°No!! SPARE MEE!!¡± That was the last comprehensible words that came from Romanni before Melaine slowed his time to the limit, to the point he was still able to feel but wasn¡¯t able to move. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the $$ from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 179 – Change 25 While Romanni''s time had been slowed down by Melaine, Dario looked at Naomi and Melaine with a confused expression. He then turned to look at Romanni who somehow moved his head at a fast speed. Because Romanni¡¯s time had been slowed down, each of his moves appeared faster from the other¡¯s point of view. From a normal perspective, it looked like he could move fast, but in fact, it was only Romanni¡¯s perception of time and the time around her that had been turned fast so he could move at inhuman speed. However, that also meant that he would feel pain a few times slower than a normal human. A pain that only lasted a second in the real world would feel like an eternity for Romanni. Hence, Naomi asked Melaine to slow the time around Romanni, so he could suffer for a long time while his body could still feel pain. ¡°Lady Naomi, it¡¯s ready. I had made him perceive time around 50 times faster. You can torture him anytime.¡± Said Melaine with a serious tone. ¡°I see, then let¡¯s do it like this. First, because he dares to kidnap an innocent girl, let¡¯s break his fingers one by one.¡± Naomi looked at Romanni with a bored gaze as she used her Telekinesis to move Romanni''s left pinky finger. It moved slowly at first, but it slowly bent in a weird way that usually a finger couldn¡¯t do, and then¡­ Crack! A bone-cracking sound was heard from Romanni¡¯s finger, followed by an incomprehensible scream. ¡°Hii!¡± Dario yelped and curled at the corner of the room, plugging his ears with his fingers to keep the sound away from him. The scream continued for three seconds, and then Romanni stopped moving. His body had no energy, his head was limping. More importantly, the look on Romanni¡¯s eyes had turned lifeless. He gave up, with just one finger, and he fainted. Naomi looked at Romanni as if he was a ridiculous man. No, he was ridiculous. Naomi just broke a finger, and yet Romanni didn¡¯t even try to resent Naomi. He was scared of her, he was trying to suck up to her, and begging for her mercy. ¡°Trash,¡± Naomi said slightly. ¡°Melaine, wake him up.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Naomi.¡± Melaine then walked to Romanni, canceling her ability that slowed Romanni¡¯s time, and slapped him on the cheek a few times. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Had Romanni¡¯s time not slowed down, he would last longer. A broken finger was not unusual for someone who worked in the underworld for so long. But, the pain that attacked him was not bearable, it was inhuman pain that was impossible to be achieved without Melaine¡¯s ability. After getting slapped a few times, Romanni finally regained his consciousness and looked around. The pain in his finger was still there, but it was not as painful as before. He then looked at Melaine in front of him who looked at him with furrowed brows. He was afraid, he didn¡¯t want to feel that pain again. ¡°A-aaahh!!!¡± He screamed, he began leaking from his crotch, wetting his pants and the floor below him. ¡°Yuck!¡± Melaine exclaimed. She then used her ability to retreat as fast as possible while holding her nose. She disappeared from her location and re-appeared beside Naomi. ¡°Lady Naomi! He¡¯s so gross!¡± ¡°I can see that. To think there is someone as low as him.¡± Exclaimed Naomi as she covered her nose with her hand. ¡°Melaine, one more time. Put him in a slowed-down world again.¡± ¡°N-no, no no no no no no no no!!!!!¡± Romanni was screaming like a broken record. He could only utter ¡®no¡¯ from his mouth. He couldn¡¯t care for anything else at this moment. He would prefer death instead of being tortured. ¡°P-please. Spare me!! Kill me!!¡± He wanted to die. As his last resort, he tried to bite his own tongue. However, he was put under a slowed-down condition again. Right now, his time perception was slower than Naomi''s, so his movement had slowed down to the point he looked like he was not moving. Before he could bite his tongue, Naomi prevented it with her Telekinesis. Seeing that Romanni was stopped by Naomi, Melaine turned his time perception to the same speed as the first one. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make him scream even more,¡± Naomi said with an evil grin on her face. She actually didn¡¯t care about the guy in front of her anymore, he was such trash that her anger was gone after seeing him begging for mercy. However, he still needs to pay for his sin. Naomi never thought of herself as God, but she would at least punish Romanni because of his deeds. ¡°Let¡¯s spin his arms and legs. Let¡¯s see if he could still say something after that.¡± Naomi processed to torture Romanni. She destroyed his bones one by one, from his toes to his arms. Romanni wanted to scream, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to. Naomi kept his mouth shut because he was noisy. Dario who curled up at the corner of the room fainted midway. He couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Romanni getting tortured, his body bent in a weird way, and blood dripping from his destroyed legs and arms that were now looked like a rag after being twisted with hands. After a few minutes of torture that lasted for an eternity for Romanni, Naomi was finally satisfied and done with her torture. She wasn¡¯t aiming for any vital part of Romanni¡¯s body such as his organ, so he somehow was still alive. Although he was still alive, his mind was destroyed. He couldn¡¯t handle the pain, and the only thing that came out of his mouth after Naomi put him back to the ground was a groan. ¡°A-aaahhh¡± He was like an idiot, he didn¡¯t even look like a human after his legs and arms were destroyed by Naomi by twisting them. Melaine also canceled her ability. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye when she saw Romanni getting tortured because she was used to such a sight 80 years ago. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Muttered Melaine. ¡°Yeah, now we only have one thing left to do.¡± Said Naomi. She then looked at the sight of Dario that had lost his consciousness at the corner of the room. ¡°We need to make sure he knows what happened.¡± As Naomi said that, she used her Telekinesis to separate Romanni¡¯s head from his body. She lifted it and put it near Dario¡¯s leg, then stood up from the chair. ¡°We are done here. Let¡¯s get back to Germany, Melaine.¡± ¡°Certainly, Lady Naomi.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - L1 Mainy Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader! - Anonymous Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 180 – Change 26 While Peru¡¯s sun had only just set, it was already past midnight in Germany. Almost everyone has fallen asleep in Germany, except for some people who were partying at night, drinking alcohol, and having fun with their friends. On the dark street that was only lit by a street light, Naomi and Melaine were walking together in their disguise. Naomi looked around and marveled at the sight of teenagers partying at the night with their friends while drinking some alcohol. They also barbequed some meat, and the smoke was blown by the wind towards Naomi¡¯s direction. She never drank any alcohol before, mainly because she was underage. She would be able to drink it legally once it was October, which was still three months away. This was a sight she had never seen in Japan and Avos Island, those places were strict with a thing like these. The teenagers looked happy, they were clueless about the world¡¯s condition right now. They didn¡¯t care, they never care. ¡°Lady Naomi?¡± Melaine noticed Naomi was daydreaming, looking at the teenagers. ¡°Are you fine? I¡¯m really sorry, because of my incompetence¡­¡± Said Melaine with a sad tone. She felt responsible. If only she could prevent the Esper Association from being created, Naomi¡¯s fate would be different right now. She would have fun with her friend, she would be able to enjoy her youth. Yet, she was here, fighting against the world. It was all caused by her incompetence, she felt bitter inside. ¡®If only I kill him at that time¡­ Avos¡­ Why am I so weak?¡¯ Naomi didn¡¯t hear what Melaine said because she was daydreaming. She only noticed it when she felt Melaine¡¯s gaze, and she turned at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Naomi. Melaine shook her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. I am famished, let¡¯s eat something.¡± Said Naomi with a smile. The truth was, Naomi wasn¡¯t jealous of the teenagers that were partying on the side of the street. She was looking at the meat that was grilled by those teenagers. ¡®The smell makes me hungry.¡¯ Thought Naomi. She was hungry after her anger subsided, she used too much ability today, and it made her tired too. Right now there was nothing in her mind except for eating. ¡°Can I recommend a restaurant, Lady Naomi? It has the best steak in Berlin!¡± Exclaimed Melaine. She was somehow happy, Naomi didn¡¯t even hate her for her failure. Naomi¡¯s expression brightened when she heard Melaine. The best steak in Berlin?! She put her hand on Melaine¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should be fine in this disguise. Let¡¯s enjoy the night for now.¡± Because she was happy when she heard the best steak from Melaine¡¯s mouth, she forgot to make her words more clear. That made Melaine ¨C a pervert who was lusting after her ¨C misunderstood her words. ¡®Enjoy the night?! With the two of us?!¡¯ It made her forget about all things that she thought before. She decided to forget about them as she exclaimed happily. ¡°Yes!¡± *** Naomi and Melaine were in the restaurant that served the so-called best steak in Berlin. Naomi ate 3 plates of steak while Melaine only ate one plate of steak. She was satisfied with the steak, and plan to visit the restaurant again. Even though it was past midnight, the restaurant was still open. Only when Naomi arrived at the restaurant did she know that the restaurant was open for 24 hours. ¡°Thank you for your visit!¡± The waiter escorted Naomi out and she waved her hand. ¡°That was delicious.¡± Said Naomi as she patted her stomach. Right now she felt refreshed. The ones who had brainwash ability were gone and Smiling Sun was destroyed completely. She got an official position, and now she only needs to weeds the higher-up of the Esper Association who did human experimentation. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s head back,¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Eh? Head back?¡± Asked Melaine, confused. She was excited to spend the night with Naomi, and now she said ¡®let¡¯s head back.¡¯? ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve enjoyed the night by eating steaks. Now that I¡¯m full, let¡¯s head back to the base.¡± ¡°Eh, what about the hot date in a hotel? What about the soap spa!¡± Shouted Melaine. She couldn¡¯t believe it, she was looking forward to it that she secretly booked a hotel in the red light district for the night. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Asked Naomi while tilting her head. ¡°L-lady Naomi. You said ¡®let¡¯s enjoy the night!¡¯ with high spirit, and now you wanted to go back after eating?!¡± ¡°Yeah? I¡¯ve enjoyed it enough. Or, do you have something in mind? I don¡¯t mind spending more time outside right now, if you want to visit someplace, I will accompany you. Just think of it as my thanks for accompanying me earlier.¡± Melaine¡¯s dejected expression brightened all of a sudden after she heard what Naomi said to her. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Lady Naomi!¡± Melaine then jumped at Naomi, hugging her from the front. She was prepared to be avoided, but then, Naomi didn¡¯t dodge her and just stood in her position, accepting her hug. ¡°Hmm~¡± Melaine enjoyed the hug to the fullest while Naomi just smiled at her. She was grateful to Melaine, for accompanying her. That was not a lie, and she wanted to reward her. ¡®But¡­¡¯ As Melaine enjoyed her hug with Naomi, her hand slowly went to a rather dangerous place. She tried to touch Naomi¡¯s butt, but Naomi noticed that and used her Telekinesis to stop Melaine¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± Said Naomi as she stepped back. She freed Melaine¡¯s hand. Melaine turned her face away and muttered, ¡°Tsk, almost!¡± ¡°Well Melaine, if you have no place to go, then let¡¯s fly back to the base now.¡± ¡°Wait! I have a place that I want to visit with you. Can we?¡± Melaine said with a serious tone and expression. She gazed straight into Naomi¡¯s eyes without the shred of her playful behavior left. Naomi looked at Melaine who acted seriously suddenly and nodded her head, ¡°Sure. Where is it?¡± Melaine then said, ¡°Paris.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - Julian Juhl Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 181 – Change 27 Paris. When someone heard that city¡¯s name, they would think about Eiffel Tower or the famous fashion show. The Eiffel Tower was still standing until now, it somehow managed to survive even though the Esper War 80 years ago almost destroyed all kinds of historical buildings. The famous fashion show had also continued until today, the talented designer still competes with each other. Because of that, Paris was designated as a neutral city, where no power govern it. It was a beautiful city that needed to be protected. Even the Esper Association didn¡¯t touch Paris for some reason, even though they were hungry for power 80 Years ago. Right now, the sun has risen in Paris. It has been a few hours since Melaine asked Naomi to come with her to Paris. They took a plane to Paris because Naomi was tired. Because Naomi was technically the Lieutenant-General of Germany, she was given VIPs treatment when she showed up in the airport without any disguise. Right now Naomi was not in her disguise, she wore a suit while walking with Melaine in the airport. The plane that she was in landed at Charles de Gaulle Airport. She attracted a lot of attention from the others, but none of them tried to approach Naomi because they knew that she was not someone who could joke around. On the contrary to their belief, Naomi loves joking around a little. Especially she loves teasing Mischa and Hotaru. Naomi didn¡¯t know Melaine¡¯s intention of coming here, but she tagged along anyway. ¡°So, Melaine. We are in Paris.¡± Said Naomi as they walked towards the exit of the airport. They were walking in the hallway that led them to the international terminal. ¡°Yes, we are in Paris.¡± Answered Melaine. They kept walking until they reached an escalator, and they went down by stepping into the escalator. It was a long escalator, so they just stood without walking. Normally, they should walk to not block the people behind them, but a lot of people were keeping distance from Naomi, so she chose to stand without walking and talk with Melaine. ¡°So? Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe I want to go to the Eiffel Tower first, then to Louvre Museum. After that, we could eat lunch at a restaurant that was called Tour-¡° Melaine began to explain what she wanted to do. She explained happily with a big smile on her face as her hand moved according to her description. Naomi looked at Melaine with a skeptical look and then interrupted her. ¡°I ask a wrong question. Where should we go? Where is the place that we need to visit?¡± As they were talking, they began to walk again, and they reached the luggage area, the place where the passengers took their luggage back. Naomi and Melaine didn¡¯t bring anything. They just got their Holo Phone and card. That was enough for them. Technically, Naomi had an almost unlimited amount of money. Her money was too much that she didn¡¯t even know how much money she had on her card. If they need something, they could buy it. That was why they didn¡¯t even bring clothes or other kinds of baggage. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you wanted to ask. First, I need to go to the top of the Eiffel Tower which was modified 30 years ago. I need to get something from that place.¡± Said Melaine. ¡®Get something?¡¯ Naomi questioned inside her head. What kind of item that Melaine hid in that kind of place? Also, it just flashed into Naomi¡¯s mind, the box that contained pills. She kind of wanted to get one of that pill for research purpose. ¡®I will do that later. For now, it¡¯s vacation time.¡¯ ¡°Eiffel Tower, huh? I wanted to visit that place too. I heard that it¡¯s a beautiful place. But, we can go to the top of the Eiffel Tower? I never heard about that.¡± ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Asked Melaine, clearly dumbfounded. Naomi looked at Melaine and tilted her head, ¡°Do I need to know about it?¡± ¡°N-no, but it was surprising.¡± Said Melaine as she looked at Naomi with disbelief, ¡°Then, how could you know the Esper Association¡¯s wrongdoing? I believe I stored the information about their wrongdoing in that place. The item that I wanted to retrieve is related to that. However, I keep this one hidden, so only I who know the location of the item.¡± ¡®Ah, so it¡¯s like that?¡¯ Naomi then understood what was going on. Melaine thought that Naomi knew about the experiments that the Esper Association did from the documents or files that she stored. She then looked at Melaine and scratched her cheeks as she said, ¡°I hacked their server. Using a laptop from the previous era.¡± Melaine was surprised, her mouth gaped, her eyes widened, ¡°Really?¡± She asked. Naomi nodded her head in confirmation, ¡°Yeah. Though I threw the laptop away two years ago so they couldn¡¯t detect me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Muttered Melaine, ¡°You hacked their server! The most guarded server in this world!¡± She suddenly raised her voice and drew attention to her. She quickly shut her mouth with her hands and looked at Naomi. ¡°A-Are you able to hack into their server again? I wanted to make sure of something.¡± Naomi wanted to say that she could hack into their server, but that was impossible for now. They changed their security, and now they added a layer of protection to their server. The technology had advanced, and Naomi didn¡¯t hack any server for a while so her skill was rusted. ¡°I can¡¯t. I need to study their new firewall and use better technology. I have stopped doing any hacking for a while now, the last one was the Avos School. At least a month, I need to find the loophole and I need a month to do that.¡± She spent a lot of time finding a loophole in the Esper Association¡¯s system two years ago. She didn¡¯t just hack the server in a minute or so, it was a long process even for Naomi. Melaine cheered when she heard that. Maybe a month was too long for other people, but it was short for her. ¡°I love you, Lady Naomi! You¡¯re the best!¡± She shouted while jumping around happily. Naomi got used to this sight, so it was not that strange for her. They were now outside of the airport. Naomi looked around and finally, she stretched her back that turned stiff after sitting on the plane for a few hours. Naomi then put her hands on her hips and looked at Melaine with a smile. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the Eiffel Tower first. You have an important item to retrieve, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Executive! - Julian Juhl Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 182 – Change 28 Naomi and Melaine were now standing in front of the airport, looking for a Taxi to go to the Eiffel Tower. The travel from Charles de Gaulle Airport to Eiffel Tower would only need around 30 minutes if they took a Taxi. Because Paris was a beautiful city, Naomi wanted to use this chance to relax and watch the scenery from a Taxi instead of walking. ¡°Lady Naomi, I got the Taxi.¡± Called out Melaine as she waved her hand. She stood in front of a white Taxi while the driver peeked out from the window. Naomi nodded her head and approached Melaine. The driver was an old man, and he wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw Naomi. However, Naomi needed to make sure of it, mainly because she was afraid that the old driver would receive backlash from the others by allowing Naomi to ride his Taxi. ¡°Can you take us to the Eiffel Tower? Maybe you don¡¯t know about us, but we are a little bit famous for being a former terrorists, you know? If you take us there, there is a chance that you will be condemned by the others.¡± Melaine looked at Naomi with widened eyes. She never thought about that, but that was possible. Society was harsh, they wouldn¡¯t even consider a person¡¯s situation before blaming them for even a little thing, such as allowing a terrorist to ride their Taxi. However, the old driver smiled kindly. ¡°English, eh? Don¡¯t ya worry about this old man! I knew ya from the television. You had saved those reporters from the Nukes, eh? This old man knows that ya are not that bad. Just enter, this old body will take ya to the Eiffel Tower. Kahahahaha.¡± Bam Bam Bam He was laughing while smacking the door of his Taxi with his hand. Naomi smiled after she heard his answer. ¡°Then, please take us to the Eiffel Tower.¡± Said Naomi. Melaine then beamed and opened the backseat door for Naomi. ¡°Please enter first, Lady Naomi!¡± Naomi entered the Taxi and sat in the back seat, followed by Melaine as she closed the door. ¡°Sit tight! We will reach the Eiffel Tower in no time!¡± The old driver glanced at Naomi and Melaine at the back as he started the car¡¯s engine. Vroom! The car then drives at a fast speed, heading towards Eiffel Tower. On their way, the old man was talking to them. ¡°Ya lads are strong, eh. Can this old man know the reason for yer activities?¡± Asked the old driver as he drove the car at a fast speed. ¡°If you watched that broadcast, you must¡¯ve known my reason for doing all of those things.¡± Answered Naomi. For some reason, she felt that the old man was strange. Because she planned to have a relaxed trip in Paris, she put her guard down a little. But, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the strange thing about the old man. She agreed to ride the Taxi because she felt anxious about the old man. Not only that, Melaine, who was sensitive to danger, somehow didn¡¯t find something strange about the old man. ¡®I can¡¯t feel any of Esper''s pressure from the old man, but it¡¯s strange. I feel like he he''s an Esper, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯ If the old man was an Esper, he must¡¯ve been the second generation or even the first generation. But he had no Esper Pressure, so Naomi was confused. ¡®Is it similar to my Adjustment?¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡°Yeah, I watched that. However, ya couldn¡¯t deceive this old man, ya know? This old man had been surrounded by liars, lots of liars!¡± The old man said passionately. Melaine was confused, how did the talk go in this direction? Weren¡¯t they just taking a Taxi to head to the Eiffel Tower. She tilted her head a little and looked at Naomi. She saw Naomi had a serious expression, so she realized it. She quickly turned to the Taxi Driver with a serious face, but she didn¡¯t do anything. She put her guard on, ready to deploy her ability at any time. The old man then glanced at Naomi and asked again, ¡°So, this old man was curious. Such a young girl yet such a skilled liar. Yer speech was wonderful, but your reason for creating yer organization was a lie.¡± The old man put a confident smile on his face as he turned to look at the road again. There were a lot of cars on the road, but the old man drove smoothly. Naomi then noticed why she felt anxious with the old man. The old man was experienced, and his smile looked unnatural. It was as if he was wearing a mask on top of his real face. She squinted her eyes, and she saw that the old man¡¯s eyes were not as old as it appears to be. Because she realized that, Naomi then surrounded her and Melaine¡¯s body with Telekinesis armor and shouted. ¡°Melaine!¡± ¡°On it!¡± Melaine used her ability to stop times, but something strange happened. The old man was still able to move. ¡°Ah, how nostalgic.¡± The old man said, but his tone was different from before. It was a clear tone, it was a beautiful voice that contained youth. ¡°!!!¡± Melaine was surprised when she heard the voice. Naomi noticed that, but she kept her gaze on the old man. The world around them had stopped, but the old man slowly raised his hand and reached his face. He then did something unexpected. He pulled his face with his hand, and the skin was peeled off, revealing a youth with red eyes and silver hair. ¡°How long has it been since I saw this ability with my own eyes.¡± He said, and then he slowly turned to Melaine. Melaine recognized the youth. She opened her mouth, but the only words that came out were ¡°Y-You!¡± Naomi then recognized the youth¡¯s danger. He was dangerous, maybe he was at the same level as her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again, my love. How long has it been since we met each other? I miss you, Melaine.¡± The youth was then smiled as he looked at Melaine with a passionate gaze. Melaine then flew into a rage, she raised her right hand and sent a punch towards the youth as she shouted. ¡°Avos!¡± The youth, Avos, took Melaine¡¯s punch with his hand easily and said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. How are you, Melaine?¡± ¡°You fucker!¡± Cursed Melaine as her face contorted into a deep frown. He laughed and ignored Melaine, then turned to Naomi and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s also nice to meet you, Akasa Naomi.¡± Naomi looked back at Avos with a confident smile on her face. Avos was confident, he was smiling confidently as if Naomi was not a threat to him. So, Naomi would do the same. He was not a threat. He was an ant that could be crushed anytime. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± And that was how the two leaders met with each other for the first time. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 183 – Change 29 ¡°Can you please take your hand off Melaine¡¯s? Even though she¡¯s a pervert, she¡¯s still my subordinate.¡± Said Naomi as she glared at Avos. Avos just looked at Naomi with a kind smile. He looked like a boy that just graduated from high school and entered Society. ¡°Sure, I will release Melaine¡¯s hand.¡± Said Avos nonchalantly as he released Melaine¡¯s hand that he held. As soon as her hand was released, Melaine pulled her hand back and sent another punch, this time with her left hand while shouting, ¡°Die, Avos!¡± Melaine¡¯s punch this time was faster than before. Even Naomi couldn¡¯t see her punch. As soon as she realized it, Melaine¡¯s hand was on Avos¡¯s cheek. However, Avos didn¡¯t get hit. He moved his hand slowly and said, ¡°Woah, that¡¯s dangerous. You increase your speed! What a dangerous punch. I almost got hit.¡± He then brushed Melanie''s hand away, making her grit her teeth in frustration, ¡°Damn it!¡± It was a rare sight. Melaine that had proper conduct was cursing non-stop. Naomi had enough with the situation. She had observed enough, and she called Melaine, ¡°Melaine, sit.¡± Her tone was cold, and Melaine knew that Naomi was not joking right now. ¡°But, Lady Naomi! This man, this bastard!!¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Said Naomi again. This time she added her pressure to make Melaine sit on the seat. Maybe it was as expected from the leader of the Esper Association. Avos was not affected by Naomi¡¯s pressure at all. No, he even clapped his hands as he looked at Naomi. ¡°Wow! What a thick pressure! If not for my countermeasures, I would be crushed by your pressure!¡± ¡°What a load of bullshit. You are strong enough to hide your pressure from me, and yet you said that?¡± Countered Naomi as she crossed her hands. She was still tired after scanning the world yesterday. Even though she had rested on the plane, it was not enough to recover her monstrous energy. Naomi at least needs a week to fully recover herself. Right now, she could only use half of her usual strength. It was enough to stop Earth¡¯s movement for a minute to destroy the Earth. But she would be exhausted after that. That was why she was now putting her guard up against the opponent in front of her. ¡®He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Thought Naomi. ¡®I give Melaine Telekinesis armor earlier. And yet, he was able to block her punch nonchalantly?¡¯ Telekinesis Armor worked by sending the force that was contained in the armor to something that hit it. It stopped anything that made contact with the armor and sent a strong force to deflect it. So a weak punch would turn deadly if Naomi used her Telekinesis Armor to coat that person¡¯s body. There was one more mystery. ¡®He¡¯s able to move in a stopped time. How? Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to move if Melaine stopped my time.¡¯ ¡°Ah, you must be curious about my ability, right? It¡¯s written in your face.¡± Said Avos with a joking tone. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Lady Naomi! This guy, he¡¯s the biggest liar that I ever met!¡± Shouted Melaine as she pointed her index finger towards Avos. ¡°That¡¯s hurt, Melaine. Aren¡¯t I your husband?¡± Avos¡¯s words surprised Naomi. ¡°Husband?¡± She then looked at Melaine. She still had an angry expression as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Former! I should¡¯ve killed you at that time, you bastard!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t be so cold, my love-¡° ¡°Your ass is my love. Don¡¯t act so chummy with me, you motherfucker!¡± From Naomi¡¯s view, they were just like a couple that just broke a week ago. However, deep inside she knew that Melaine really hated Avos. Not only that, she somehow knew. That guy, Avos, was similar to her. ¡°Stop that, Melaine.¡± Said Naomi. She then turned her gaze to Avos. ¡°What do you want with us? Tell me in ten seconds or I will pluck your head off your body.¡± ¡°Ah! How scary! But well, I am here because I got a report from my lovely subordinate named Lucilla, you see? They said that ¡®Akasa Naomi is too dangerous! Lord Avos, we need to eliminate her as soon as possible! I need reinforcement on Avos Island, please accept my request! Let¡¯s destroy them completely!¡¯ like that, you see?¡± Avos imitated Lucilla as he recounted the communication from Lucilla. ¡°So I am dangerous? What do you think?¡± Asked Naomi confidently. She was now grinning at Avos, and Melaine got confused by that. Melaine was the one who knew Avos¡¯s danger. She knew him. She had fought with him, on his side. She helped Avos to build the Esper Association from scratch. And her biggest mistake was she agreed to his proposal when he asked her to marry him. That was why Melaine regretted it. She regretted her life. And so she wanted to fix it. By destroying the Esper Association. She knew the existence of a man called Avos better than anyone. Which was why she was surprised by Avos¡¯s next words. ¡°Hmm, no. I don¡¯t think you are that dangerous. After all, I think we are more similar than I thought. Just a person with overwhelming strength that got bored with the world. So tell me, Akasa Naomi. Your real reason for creating your organization and opposing my Esper Association. Depending on your answer, maybe I will accept my subordinate¡¯s request and do an all-out war. It will be interesting.¡± ¡°Lady Naomi. Please, just don¡¯t say anything to him!¡± Melaine desperately stopped Naomi, however, Naomi just smiled at Melaine. She patted her shoulder to reassure her. Even though they were in front of the leader of the Esper Association, Naomi was able to keep her calm. She then looked at Avos with a kind smile on her face. ¡°My real reason, you said?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Well¡­ I got bored so I made a secret organization. Is that enough for a reason? Your organization is just convenient to be my enemy, so I attacked the Esper Association.¡± Melaine froze in her place when she heard Naomi and could only let out an, ¡°Eh?¡± Avos, however, burst out into laughter. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.¡± His hand was on his face. He smiled from ear to ear. His laughter echoed within the Taxi, and then he finally stopped after a while. His face then twisted in nasty anger as he glared at Naomi. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, you little girl! You got bored so you attacked the Esper Association?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Answered Naomi, ¡°Why?¡± She asked Avos, clearly not disturbed by Avos¡¯s twisted expression. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s say you are bored. I will give you what you want. There is something that can possibly cure your boredom, it¡¯s something called a game... Let¡¯s play a game called war, Akasa Naomi!¡± As Avos said that, he disappeared from Naomi¡¯s sight. Right after Avos disappeared, the air at the place where he was earlier seemed to be distorted a little. Naomi was then left with the frozen Melaine. ¡®All blown war, huh. It seems that I gave him the wrong answer. Well... at least it will be interesting.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 184 – Change Final RaizarP Yo! End of the arc, I will take a short break of 3 days after this. Mainly because I am tired, and I uploaded 2 more novels to join WSA in webnovel. I will be glad if you take a loot at it, because I mass-uploaded it today! Both are with Weak to Strong MC, unlike the usual Overpowered that I made The link is here -> EX-Tier Loser The Author is an Extra, The MC is a Reincarnator 5 Star Review Appreciated! ¡°Now then, what should we do?¡± Asked Naomi as she leaned her back against the backrest of the seat. She then turned to Melaine and asked, ¡°That was your former husband? Well, it seems that you have a lot of stories to be told.¡± Naomi and Melaine were still inside the Taxi. The time was still stopped. ¡°Lady Naomi¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. However, how can he move when you use your ability? That part still bothered me.¡± Naomi, for once, found someone who could do something that she couldn¡¯t. Because of that, her interest in Avos spiked up. It was not a romantic interest, but it was leaning to something like, she wanted to fight him. Her Telekinesis Armor was proved to not affect Avos too, she wanted to know the extent of his defense. ¡°His ability, it¡¯s really special even amongst the others.¡± Answered Melaine. She looked gloomy and had no energy. She slumped on the seat and continue, ¡°Even though his power level isn¡¯t even higher than S-Ranked Esper, he could defeat me easily if he wants to.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s something dangerous.¡± Said Naomi. ¡®S-Ranked Esper¡­ The leader of the Esper Association was just S-Ranked Esper?¡¯ She didn¡¯t believe that. However, it came from Melaine¡¯s. Maybe that was why the Esper Association was interested in Anna. They even created some pills from Anna¡¯s blood. ¡°Pills, Anna¡¯s enhancement, and S-Ranked Esper¡­¡± Muttered Naomi, ¡°I don¡¯t like where this is going.¡± Melaine then also realized that. However, she just looked at Naomi and shook her head. ¡°If you are thinking that Avos will use that enhancement, then please just throw that away, Lady Naomi. That guy will not use anything like enhancement. He¡¯s already strong enough, to the point he has no one who could compete with him.¡± ¡°Hmm, is it like that? Something within the line, ¡®I am too strong, I don¡¯t need those enhancements.¡¯ Then, what made him that confident?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, it¡¯s his ability. With the correct use of his ability, he was kind of invincible.¡± Answered Melaine as she turned her gaze outside the Taxi, she looked through the window. The people stopped moving, the bird stopped mid-air. However, she couldn¡¯t notice the change in Naomi¡¯s expression. She was smiling. ¡°Invincible, huh.¡± Naomi then moved to the driver''s seat and held the steering wheel before turning her gaze towards Melaine. ¡°Tell me about that later. Let¡¯s pick the item that you hid in the Eiffel Tower first.¡± Said Naomi. Melaine nodded her head weakly as she looked at Naomi, ¡°Yes.¡± She then had a resolute look as she remembered her item, ¡°That item¡­¡± Melaine was about to explain about the item that she hid, however, Naomi cut her off. ¡°It could help us to take Avos down. However, Melaine. You forget about something.¡± There was a reason why Naomi smiled. From what she saw, Avos¡¯s power was not omnipotent. He could be defeated. Melaine looked at Naomi with a confused gaze. She noticed a smile on Naomi¡¯s face. ¡°There is a girl who could nullify Esper¡¯s ability in our rank.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Melaine¡¯s eyes widened, then she smiled as she exclaimed, ¡°Right!¡± She then moved to the passenger seat beside Naomi, ¡°There is Mischa! I- How could I forget about her! Let¡¯s go, Lady Naomi! Full speed to Eiffel Tower! We need to get that item as fast as we can. Then, we will be able to disturb their flow.¡± ¡°Hmm, is the item really that important?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yeah, this item is important.¡± Said Melaine with a face that had a hint of melancholy. ¡°This item had a list of a name. It¡¯s a piece of paper that contained the important name of the Esper Association¡¯s founder.¡± Naomi then looked at Melaine, ¡°So, why is that item important?¡± Melaine scratched her cheek, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not that important before until we found out that we could use blood to imitate the owner¡¯s ability. The item became important right now because all those names were written in blood. Including Avos, and one more person¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Let¡¯s go then, deactivate your ability. Let¡¯s get that item and go back to our base to prepare for the worst.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± *** In some place without windows or doors, the atmosphere distorted, and a young man with silver hair and red eyes appeared from the distortion. There was only one black chair in the middle that place. The wall of that place was black, the floor was also black. There were a row of monitors in front of the chair, and those were the only light source in the room. There were around 12 big monitors floating in front of the chair, hung on the wall. The young man, Avos, sat on the chair and looked at the monitors. The monitors flickered a few times, before 12 black faces with question mark appeared on the monitor. When the faces appeared, Avos smiled and said, ¡°We are going to war.¡± It was such a simple sentence, but the effect was great. The faces on the monitor were clearly disturbed by the words. However, they couldn¡¯t ask the reason behind those words. Hence, they answered, ¡°Yes! Lord Avos!¡± It didn¡¯t matter who the enemy was. All they knew were their leaders wanted to go to war. One of the face with question mark was smiling happily. That person was Lucilla. She was happy that Avos responded her warning quickly. The world had yet to know the danger that closed in. Only 15 people knew that there would be a big war in the future. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - James31292 Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 185 – Prelude to War 1 RaizarP Yo! I uploaded 2 new novels to join WSA in webnovel. I will be glad if you take a loot at it, because I mass-uploaded it today! Both are with Weak to Strong MC, unlike the usual Overpowered that I made The link is here -> 5 Star Review Appreciated! And give me power stone! ¡°So this is it?¡± Naomi asked Melaine as she looked at a piece of paper in front of her, ¡°This is the name of the Esper Association¡¯s founder?¡± ¡°Yes, 7 names written in this paper is the name of the Esper Association¡¯s founder. Only six people still left in the Esper Association because I had left them after I realized Avos¡¯s plan.¡± Right now they were at one of the caf¨¦s in Paris, near the Eiffel tower. Melaine had picked the item that she wanted to get, a piece of paper with the founder¡¯s name, from the top of the Eiffel Tower. The paper was laid on the table in front of them as they drank coffee that they ordered from the caf¨¦. She could get the item with no problem because she just stopped the time and took the paper from where she hid it. ¡°7, huh. If Avos is included in that list, then the rest of them are the ones who sat on the executive seat right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Lady Naomi. Actually, I was one of those executives, but after I left, someone called Lucilla took over my seat and she became a new executive around 50 years ago. Because Avos had my blood that he used as an experiment to create my clone, Bel, 80 years ago, I bet all of the executives and someone called Darika that I told you in our first meeting used my blood to prolong their life.¡± Melaine gritted her teeth as she explained, ¡°What a bunch of Hyenas. They actually used me for their goal¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Said Naomi with an understanding tone. ¡°For now, I trust you to hold that paper. We should go back to the base as soon as we can and let Jorden do thorough research on that paper.¡± ¡°I agree, Lady Naomi. However, please¡­ Can you keep my relationship with Avos a secret from them? I¡­ I don¡¯t know how they will react if they know that I used to have a relationship with that man.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Answered Naomi as she smiled, ¡°I trust you, Melaine.¡± ¡°Lady Naomi¡­¡± ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± Asked Naomi as she stood up from the chair she sat on. ¡°Yes!¡± Melaine took the paper and put it in her pocket as she stood up. They were now in their disguise, so no one looked at Naomi with a strange gaze. Naomi decided to put on a disguise after she met Avos. It was too dangerous for her to walk around now, and she just realized that after she met with Avos earlier. *** Naomi and Melaine were now flying in the sky of the pacific ocean. They made their way back to the base that Naomi hid in the middle of the sea. After flying at a fast speed for a while, Naomi reached the base and landed safely with Melaine behind her. She took off her disguise and wore her usual suit and pants while Melaine was still in her dress. They entered the house and saw Mischa was watching TV with Anna and Dan-bi. Julia was also in the room, she cleaned the house with a vacuum cleaner. ¡°Oh? Both of you are here?¡± Asked Naomi as she saw Anna and Dan-Bi. Both of them turned at Naomi, but their reactions were so different. Dan-Bi just nodded her head with a smile, while Anna waved her hand energetically. ¡°Ah! Princess!! Welcome back!¡± She greeted Naomi energetically. ¡°Naomi? You are back.¡± Said Mischa as she noticed Naomi. ¡°Yeah, we are back.¡± Said Naomi with a smile. She then turned to Melaine, ¡°Can you do that by yourself, Melaine? I don¡¯t know where Jorden is, but maybe he¡¯s in Germany. Ask Luna to take you to Jorden.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Lady Naomi. I will not make you disappointed.¡± Melaine then turned around and left the house again as she pulled her holo phone from her pocket. ¡°What was that earlier? Melaine seems¡­ different.¡± Said Anna as she narrowed her eyes, looking at Melaine who walked towards the exit. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Said Naomi. She walked to the couch where the girls were sitting and sat beside Mischa. She loosened her suit and unbuttoned the first button of her shirt to allow fresh air to blow into her neck. ¡°Sigh.¡± Naomi let out a tired sigh, which surprised Mischa and the others. Anna leaned over Dan-Bi and whispered something, ¡°Hey, Dan-bi. Don¡¯t you think that Princess is a bit¡­ different too? Both of them went out yesterday and they became different in just one night. What do you think happened to them?¡± Anna¡¯s mouth was curled into a grin. She loves spicy things and information like this. Mischa was curious by what Anna whispered to Dan-Bi. So she enhanced her hearing to eavesdrop on them. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe¡­ knowing Melaine¡¯s personality¡­ you know?¡± Dan-Bi didn¡¯t give Anna¡¯s direct answer, but she also didn¡¯t deny it. She was also curious about what happened to Naomi. Mischa¡¯s ear twitched as she heard them. ¡°Eh, you also think so? Then I guess Melaine got what she wanted?¡± Asked Anna. ¡°I guess so.¡± Answered Dan-bi with a small nod. However, they forgot something important. Naomi could also enhance her hearing to eavesdrop on them. ¡°Of course not.¡± Said Naomi with a loud voice from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Anna. I was tired because a lot of things happened in just a day. Like, killing the leader of Smiling Sun, then going to Paris to get something, but in the end, we met with Avos, the leader of the Esper Association. It¡¯s been a long day for me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Mischa let out a surprised voice, ¡°You what?¡± She asked as she turned her head towards Naomi. ¡°A lot of things.¡± Answered Naomi, trying to brush Mischa¡¯s question off. ¡°Naomi¡­¡± Mischa said with a cold tone, ¡°You said that you met with Avos? The same Avos that created the Esper Association? He¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°Oh, that? Alive and Kicking.¡± Answered Naomi, ¡°He also declared war on us.¡± Added Naomi as she fanned her neck with her hand. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Anna let out a stupid sound. A second later, Anna, Mischa, and Dan-Bi let out a shout at the same time. ¡°EEEHHH!!!¡± ¡°War? He declared war?¡± Anna jumped in front of Naomi and asked with a panicked tone. ¡°Princess, you are not joking, right?¡± ¡°Do I look like I was joking?¡± Asked Naomi with a serious face. Anna collapsed on her knees with a dumbfounded look. Mischa and Dan-Bi were also surprised, their bodies freezing in place. ¡°I am too tired right now. I will rest on the second floor. I will borrow your room, Mischa.¡± Naomi stood up and walked towards the second floor. ¡°I will open the room for you, Princess.¡± Julia followed Naomi from behind. The three girls that were left in the room were still dumbfounded. After a while, Mischa recovered and muttered, ¡°War? He declared war towards Naomi?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 186 – Prelude to War 2 RaizarP Yo! I uploaded 2 new novels to join WSA in webnovel. I will be glad if you take a loot at it, because I mass-uploaded it today! Both are with Weak to Strong MC, unlike the usual Overpowered that I made The link is here -> 5 Star Review Appreciated! And give me power stone! Melaine who was tasked to hand over the item to Jorden called Luna to teleport her to the new base that was built in Germany. For now, all important documents and facilities located on Avos Island base were moved to Germany. The other members of Moon of Akasha that hid amongst the ordinary people began to move towards Germany. They were overjoyed that Germany accepted them. Mizuki and her team had also researched the nukes that were shot towards them. The research took a long time and wasn¡¯t finished yet. The nukes that were fired at them were a new one, built by an unknown company while exploiting the liquid that looked like blood from an Esper and another liquid from an unknown material. The blood was the blood of an Esper with Explosion¡¯s ability. When it made contact with the unknown liquid, it would explode and could destroy an area more than 5 KM radius with the nukes in the center. In short, the new base that was built near the building of Akasa Inc. was now busy with people walking in and out. Luna teleported Melaine right into the new meeting room. It had a round table with around 20 chairs in total. There was no one there as Melaine and Luna stepped out from the white door created by Luna¡¯s ability. The door disappeared as soon as they crossed. ¡°Thanks, Luna. Do you know where Jorden is?¡± Asked Melaine as she looked at Luna. ¡°Umm, if it¡¯s Jorden, then he¡¯s in the research room. It¡¯s located at the end of the hallway to the left of this meeting room¡­ umm, you will see the sign above the doors, so it¡¯s rather easy to find.¡± Explained Luna to Melaine as she touched her head with her index finger to remember the layout of the new house. Melaine smiled bitterly, ¡°Is that okay? The research room is usually kept a secret without any sign though?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Answered Luna as she shook her head, ¡°Ah, but. According to Miss Chi, it will be okay!¡± ¡°I see, then I will find Jorden now. Thank you for taking me here, Luna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Said Luna with a smile. Melaine then walked out of the meeting room and walked through the hallway on the left. The hallway was a bit long, she had walked for around 150 meters, walking past a few doors on her left and right, until she saw a sign that Luna said. ¡°Jorden Research Lab, this is it.¡± Said Melaine with a dry smile. She stood in front of a double door with a lot of signs such as danger, toxic, and other signs that were not too important to remember. ¡°Somehow¡­ It''s screaming that the research lab is here.¡± After looking at the door for a good while, Melaine opened the right door and stepped inside the research lab. It was big. There were computers and other research tools. Glass tubes were lined on the shelf on the left side while there were a lot of chemicals inside glass bottles on the right. There were a lot of researchers running around, yelling something related to some experiments or something. ¡®It reminded me of that time. But¡­ the lab here is better than that place.¡¯ Thought Melaine. She then looked around, trying to find Jorden. The researcher didn¡¯t seem to notice Melaine. Then, from a distance, Chi turned to look at Melaine before walking to her. ¡°Melaine?¡± Asked Chi, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, Chi!¡± Exclaimed Melaine. ¡°Good timing, do you know where Jorden is?¡± ¡°Hmm, Jorden?¡± Asked Chi as she put her hand on her chin, trying to remember where Jorden was, ¡°If I remember correctly, he took a new assistant called Anastasia and showed her around the base. He will be back in an hour or so. Do you need something from him?¡± Melaine made a troubled expression. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Hmm, what should I do in this case? Well¡­¡± She raised her head to look at Chi then she said, ¡°Can you use blood from an Esper to make something? I had preserved this for 80 years, but because I used my power, maybe it¡¯s a day or two days old blood.¡± ¡°Blood from an Esper? There are a lot of people here who can do that. We had researched a lot of things, including exploiting the residue power that lay in the blood of an Esper to make a tool.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Melaine exclaimed happily. She then took out the paper with the Esper name that she took from the Eiffel tower. ¡°Hey, can you crouch down for a second?¡± Asked Melaine. ¡°Hmm?¡± Chi crouched down as Melaine said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at her left and right to make sure that no one was there, she used her power to stop time then showed the paper to Chi. ¡°What I tell you is a secret between us and Lady Naomi. Don¡¯t ever tell anyone else about this, got it?¡± Asked Melaine with a serious face and tone. Chi, who sensed the seriousness behind Melaine¡¯s words nodded seriously, ¡°You can trust me.¡± ¡°Good. This paper contained the list of the Esper Association¡¯s founders written in blood. I want you to extract the blood to make 6 rings, just exclude my name that was on the paper. Oh, also, don¡¯t ask how my name is written on that paper.¡± Said Melaine as she handed the list to Chi. Chi took the paper from Melaine then she read it. When she read the name that was listed on the paper, she was surprised. Her eyes widened and she turned to Melaine. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Melaine nodded her head without saying anything. ¡°Does Princess already know about this?¡± Asked Chi. ¡°She does.¡± Answered Melaine. ¡°We got this item from where I hid it together, so of course, she knew about it.¡± ¡°I see, then I will make 6 rings as you said. Is there anything else that I need to know?¡± ¡°Right, tell Rekka and the others to prepare themselves.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Asked Chi as she stood up and put the paper in her pocket. ¡°Avos had declared war on us.¡± Chi froze in her place for a few seconds before she said in disbelief, ¡°Seriously?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 187 – Prelude to War 3 RaizarP Yo! I uploaded 2 new novels to join WSA in webnovel. I will be glad if you take a loot at it, because I mass-uploaded it today! Both are with Weak to Strong MC, unlike the usual Overpowered that I made The link is here -> 5 Star Review Appreciated! And give me power stone! Anna and Dan-Bi were confused. After Naomi said they were in a war against the Esper Association, their brains stopped working. Mischa had recovered first; then she looked worriedly at Anna and Dan-Bi, who stopped moving right after Naomi went upstairs with Julia. ¡°Umm, are you okay?¡± She asked worriedly. They recovered from their shock when they heard Mischa¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Ah!¡± Anna exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯m okay. But, umm, where is Princess? I seem to hear something absurd just now.¡± She looked around only to see that Naomi was not there. She only saw Dan-Bi''s tired expression on her face as she looked at her, ¡°Anna¡­ take the reality. Princess said that the Esper Association had declared War on us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anna looked sad right after Dan-Bi said that. ¡°So that really happens? Are we really going to War?¡± muttered Anna. ¡°I guess so. The sign has been there for a while now. I believe Princess was going to bed at this time because she¡¯s tired from all the things that happened.¡± Said Dan-Bi. It was rare for her to speak a long sentence. Anna knew that the situation was that serious, but she couldn¡¯t help but be sad about the situation. Mischa felt left out from the conversation. She had only met the two of them today. Not only that, when she thought about it, they didn¡¯t even talk with each other. ¡®They look just a bit older than me. I should try to become closer to them.¡¯ She made small guts pose as she decided it. When she looked at their sad expression, she remembered the children that were admitted to the training facility alongside her. They always had the same sad and worried expression on their faces. At first, Mischa couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to them, but now she understood it. She didn¡¯t know what happened to those children because she was moved when she was 12. So she only knew that some of them had died from the harsh training and experiments that were conducted in that training facility. ¡®I hope the rest of them manage to survive.¡¯ ¡°Umm, I think you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Naomi will certainly think something.¡± Anna and Dan-Bi looked at Mischa. They hadn¡¯t expected that Mischa would try to cheer them up. Maybe she didn¡¯t know what happened to them two years ago, but they appreciated her worry. Finally, Anna realized that she wasn¡¯t even trying to talk to Mischa. ¡®Huh? It¡¯s strange. I usually talk to people easily, but why is she different?¡¯ She wondered. ¡®Is it because she¡¯s from the Esper Association?¡¯ She was confused, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to make you worried about us.¡± But she felt like she should apologize. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. Because¡­ well¡­ Actually, I was a bit worried about War as well. But...¡± Mischa paused a little and smiled at Anna and Dan-Bi. ¡°I believe we will be okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna and Dan-Bi were confused. Why did she be so confident that things would be okay? They didn¡¯t even know why the War happened yet. All they knew was Naomi was now tired because of it. Their Princess, who was invincible for them, was tired. ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Asked Dan-Bi. She was concerned about War. She didn¡¯t want any kind of violence. But she knew that sometimes violence was needed to protect something. Like what Naomi did. She was ready to fight the world when she saved them. ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± Asked Dan-Bi with a concerned tone. Mischa smiled wryly at her question. ¡°I am afraid.¡± She answered. ¡°Then why? Why are you able to keep your calm?¡± Asked Dan-Bi again. She had always been a coward. She was afraid to use her ability. She was afraid that she would injure other people if she used her ability. Although Anna had used her ability to suppress her¡¯s, she was still afraid to use it. ¡°Why are you able to smile like that even when Princess told us that the Esper Association¡¯s leader declared war on us?¡± Each sentence from her mouth brought her to the edge of tears. Finally, tears began to fall from her face, dripping through her cheek, and they dropped to the ground from her chin. ¡°Sob, I¡­ I just wanted to live peacefully. Away from all kinds of violence. Like my life in the last two years.¡± ¡°Dan-Bi¡­¡± muttered Anna, clearly concerned with Dan-Bi. She knew how hard life was in that lab. She was fortunate enough that Naomi saved her. She was also lucky enough to have a friend to share her sorrow. ¡°My life was hell before Princess saved me. She gave us a peaceful life. Yet why¡­ why did they want to take it away from us again?!¡± Dan-Bi shouted at Mischa. ¡°I know¡­¡± Mischa muttered. She was looking straight at Dan-Bi. Dan-Bi''s appearance now reminded her of herself. It reminded her of when she cried in front of Naomi. She remembered that Naomi was frowning when she saw her crying. ¡°I know about that. I, too, want a peaceful life.¡± Said Mischa. She was smiling; she tried to give Dan-Bi her best smile. Anna was watching. She knew that it was not her time to interfere. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Esper Association¡¯s leader, Avos, declared war against Naomi, I know one thing for sure.¡± She looked at Dan-Bi seriously, ¡°Naomi will not allow anyone to get hurt. Not only that, I had decided.¡± Mischa paused a little. She took a deep breath then gave Dan-Bi a reassuring smile, ¡°I will fight beside Naomi in this fight. So please don¡¯t worry about it. Even if the enemy is the Esper Association, just remember that Naomi has a lot of reliable friends and comrades. So you don¡¯t have to fight; live your life however you want to.¡± Mischa¡¯s happy smile turned into a sad one. ¡°Because you are free. You are free to choose.¡± Dan-Bi stopped crying. She wiped her tears off her face and looked at Mischa. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my words earlier¡­ I-I didn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it. I understand.¡± Answered Mischa. Both of them then smiled at each other. Seeing the situation had turned better, Anna smiled too. She then remembered that they had not introduced themselves to each other. ¡°Ah!¡± She clapped her hands and took Mischa¡¯s hands. ¡°My name is Homuhara Anna! Rekka¡¯s little sister. Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Dan-Bi made a surprised sound as she covered her mouth with her hand. She also noticed that she had yet to introduce herself to Mischa, ¡°Umm, my name is Lee Dan-Bi. Nice to meet you.¡± She looked embarrassed because she had forgotten to introduce herself to Mischa. Mischa smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Mischa Belyaeva. I hope we can get along in the future.¡± The three girls then quickly became friends. They talked about what they like, their favorite foods, and other things. They didn¡¯t realize two people were peeking at them from the stairs. ¡°They have gotten along well, aren¡¯t they, Princess?¡± Julia asked Naomi who was worried about the relationship between the three of them. She wanted Mischa to make other friends, but when she entered the house and saw the three of them, she noticed an awkward atmosphere around them. That was why she went upstairs and secretly pulled Julia¡¯s clothes, gesturing to follow her upstairs. ¡°Yeah. I can rest assured of that.¡± Naomi then walked upstairs. There was a slight smile on her face. ¡°Please leave both of them here with me, Princess. I will protect them.¡± Julia bowed her head a little. ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about that. They are strong enough to protect themselves.¡± Naomi waved her hand at Julia. She then stopped in front of her room in the base and opened the door. ¡°If I am not inside my room by tomorrow, you can throw all my clothes away.¡± She then entered her room and closed the door behind her. Julia was surprised by what Naomi said. But, as a maid of the house, she only bowed her head and followed Naomi¡¯s instruction, ¡°Certainly.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 188 – Prelude to War 4 RaizarP Don''t worry folks. I have received a message asking whether I will abandon Naomi or not for the new novels. The answer is no. There is no way I will abandon my baby, right? Naomi is my main project, at least until it ended. Also... This is spoiler,. but I plan to continue Naomi to book 2! So you can look forward to a long run xD The Yuri also secretly been added... not too secretly though. That''s why, you can still follow Naomi''s adventure, at least I still have around 200-300 chapters in mind xD After Naomi entered her room, she took off her clothes and opened the closet, trying to find something that she snuck out from Avos School at the time of the riot. Avos had declared war against her, and she found out that her Telekinesis was useless against him. ¡®I should make preparations for it. This is what I wanted since I was 14 years old, but¡­ for some reason, I felt worried about the safety of my subordinates.¡¯ Naomi had always longed for Esper''s fight, and now her wish was granted in the form of war. She had always dreamed of it; that was why she created her organization in the first place. To make a fake enemy and have fun while she was acting as the boss. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t involve these girls. I am confident that I can defeat almost all people in the Esper Association alone.¡¯ She finally found the clothes that she was looking for. It was the combat suits that she used back in the Avos School. While it was not as good as the one made by Akasa Inc., it was enough for the operation that she planned tonight. ¡®Six executives. Melaine had told me all of their power; it should be easy.¡¯ Naomi wore the combat suit, the skin-tight one, and a bulletproof vest on top of it. She strapped a pistol on the holster and tied it on her hips. Completing her clothes with combat shoes, she was ready to go alone. ¡°I can¡¯t let my subordinates disturb my fun, right?¡± She smiled wide and then took the last tool that she had prepared long before. It was a mask made from metal that hid her lower face. The mask had a function to filter the air and detoxify a poison. She put it on her face and shook her head a little to make sure that the mask had been put on correctly. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± She muttered and looked at the window that led outside the room. She opened the window before jumping off and flew away from the base. To not make anyone suspicious of her room, she used her Telekinesis to lock the window again, and now she was free. *** In Germany¡¯s Base Chi had called a meeting with Rekka and Hyun-Woo as well as Mizuki and Ingrid. Six people, including Melaine, were sitting in Mizuki¡¯s office. Tetsuma was not there because he was needed to supervise the research on the nukes. As the one who handles communication in Moon of Akasha, Chi briefly explained the situation to Ingrid. Surprisingly, although Ingrid was busy, she changed her schedule after hearing that the meeting at this time was important and urgent. She arrived in the Akasa Inc.¡¯s building in just ten minutes by helicopter. A girl around Mischa¡¯s age accompanied Ingrid when she stepped out of the helicopter. The girl was waiting outside the office because the meeting was a secret from the others. Melaine and Chi were sitting on a couch across from Hyun-Woo and Rekka while Ingrid was sitting on a sofa across from Mizuki. ¡°First of all, I thank you for answering my call for a meeting immediately.¡± Chi started the meeting with gratitude. The others nodded their heads, and Chi continued. ¡°I, or rather, Melaine, called this meeting to inform something important.¡± The expressions of the others in the room turned serious. Chi then looked at Melaine and nodded her head a little. ¡°Alright, because we need to resolve this matter quickly, I will just be frank and inform you of something.¡± Melaine said seriously, and the atmosphere tensed, ¡°Avos has declared War on us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ingrid was surprised, ¡°That guy is still chasing after you, aunt?¡± Asked Ingrid. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s the case. Please don¡¯t bring that up again. Sigh- I should¡¯ve killed him at that time.¡± Melaine muttered the last sentences in a low voice. The others were confused with their exchange. ¡°Is that something that we shouldn¡¯t have known?¡± Asked Hyun-Woo while scratching his cheek. Ingrid¡¯s face changed a little, then she asked Melaine, ¡°You haven¡¯t told them yet, aunt?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore what we said earlier and move on.¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Answered Hyun-Woo. ¡°However, is Avos real? I thought he died a few decades ago.¡± ¡°He¡¯s real, and he won¡¯t die in a few more decades. And, I think this war where he will actively attack us will be a little difficult.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°Explain it to us, Melaine. We have 2 SSS-Ranked Esper and Princess in this organization now. If you said the fight would be a little difficult, how difficult would it be? Is it enough to make Princess in trouble?¡± Asked Rekka with a serious face. Amongst all the people in the room, he knew Naomi¡¯s strength the best. Melaine had also understood Naomi¡¯s strength. So when Melaine said the battle would be difficult, there should be a reason for that. Melaine nodded her head a little, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s about Avos himself. He¡¯s not affected by my ability, and he could block my punch covered with Lady Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis with his bare hand.¡± With those words, everyone except Ingrid was surprised. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Asked Chi in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s some serious stuff.¡± They knew about Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis armor because they had seen Naomi¡¯s fight a few times. It could block bullets and even missiles. In terms of defense, it was the best. But, it was still Telekinesis. So if someone made contact with the armor, their hand would bend in a strange direction with just the slightest touch. So blocking a punch covered in Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis Armor was like asking for death. ¡°So, the other reasons?¡± Rekka asked. The information was indeed important, but Melaine didn¡¯t seem to be surprised with that even a little. So, Melaine must¡¯ve known Avos¡¯s ability in advance. That could be explained later; for now, the important thing was to find out why the war would be difficult even with Naomi¡¯s power. ¡°Right, I will explain about that later. The second reason would be the six Executives. They had gone through some experiments in the Esper Association, and¡­ in short, they are monsters. Maybe only Rekka has the hope to defeat them.¡± ¡°So, they are that strong, huh?¡± Asked Chi. Melaine nodded her head to Chi, and she continued, ¡°So, I have a plan-¡° But before she finished her sentences, a holo phone rang. Ting ting ting. It came from Rekka¡¯s direction. The attention suddenly focused on Rekka, and Chi sighed tiredly, ¡°Rekka, why don¡¯t you turn your phone off in the meeting?¡± The others were expecting Rekka to apologize, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he pulled out his holo phone and accepted the call to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Rekka!¡± Chi shouted, but Rekka put his index finger in front of his mouth, telling Chi to shut her mouth for a second. A few seconds later, Rekka frowned and said, ¡°Yes, thank you for the information.¡± He then put the holo phone on the table. He let out a tired sigh and leaned his back to the chair, ignoring the people around him. It was strange conduct from Rekka. As his friend, Hyun-Woo felt really strange and suspicious about the call. He finally asked Rekka. ¡°What was that earlier?¡± Rekka slowly turned to Hyun-Woo and shook his head before turning to Chi and the others before telling them shocking information. ¡°It seems that Princess has disappeared.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 189 – Prelude to War 5 ¡°A-Are you sure, Rekka?¡± Melaine asked Rekka in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe Naomi to disappear like that. Her mind raced to think of the worst possibility. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t be this worried about Naomi disappearing. However, the story was different a few hours ago. Avos had declared war on them. So she thought of the possibility of Naomi being kidnapped by Avos and panicked a little. Rekka nodded his head, ¡°Julia told me about that. However, Princess left a message before she disappeared.¡± ¡°What is the message, Rekka?¡± Asked Chi worriedly. ¡°She said that Princess left her a message saying, ¡®If I am not inside my room by tomorrow, you can throw all my clothes away.¡¯ Because she was worried, she knocked on Princess¡¯s five minutes after she entered the room, but there was no answer. So then she decided to enter the room even though it was not a day yet, and found out that Princess was not in the room.¡± Everyone fell silent after they heard the information. Hyun-Woo, Chi, and Ingrid looked worried. However, Naomi¡¯s mother, Mizuki, was not concerned in the slightest. She knew her daughter well, and they had talked about this before. Rekka noticed it and asked. ¡°It seems you know something, Mrs. Mizuki.¡± Mizuki turned to Rekka before seeing that the attention had focused on her. ¡°Hmm, what should I say?¡± She muttered lowly, but the others heard them clearly in this quiet room. ¡°I can only say that Naomi has her own plan.¡± ¡°She has her own plan?¡± Asked Ingrid curiously. ¡°What kind of plan did she have, and how did you know about it? The war was basically declared a few hours ago.¡± ¡°About that, I don¡¯t know about it myself.¡± Answered Mizuki. ¡°She never told me anything; she just said to trust her. It seems like her altruistic side has kicked off again.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Melaine gasped in surprise, ¡°Altruistic side? But, Lady Naomi is¡­ She didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill. How could a person like Lady Naomi have altruism?¡± It was normal for her not to understand what Mizuki said. Naomi didn¡¯t hesitate to kill the others, especially her enemy. However, her mother, Mizuki, said that she had an altruistic side. A leader of an organization that didn¡¯t even care whether they killed someone had altruism. That would go viral if the media knew about it. Hyun-Woo was more surprised about it, but Rekka and Chi weren¡¯t really surprised. They had seen a part of Naomi that showed that kind of attitude. She took almost all missions by herself; she would look over her subordinate in almost every mission. Not only that, she even acted as hopeless bait when the Smiling Sun attacked Avos Island. ¡°Hmm, that girl, she wanted to be a hero when she was a child.¡± Said Mizuki. ¡°She had that dream since she got involved in a certain incident.¡± Mizuki had a small smile on his face as she remembered Naomi as a child. ¡°She was cheerful and had many friends until her ability materialized when she was seven. After that, she changed a little. Her cheerful self still remained a little when she used her ability, but she didn¡¯t interact with her friends again.¡± The others listened with interest, especially Melaine. She had told Naomi about her past a little, but she never knew anything about Naomi. Rekka, who knew Naomi the longest besides Mizuki, was also curious about her past. He met her when she was only 14 years old, and she already had the charisma of a leader that made him follow her. What kind of past did she go through to be able to have that kind of charisma at the age of 14? ¡°Well, maybe this is not the best time to say this, but¡­ Naomi was kidnapped once a few days after she managed to use her abilities. As she had two abilities and managed to use them at the young age of 7, a certain group of people somehow managed to find out about her and kidnapped her when she was playing with her friends.¡± It shocked Melaine and the others. Naomi was kidnapped once. They never thought of that, especially because she was the daughter of Mizuki and Tetsuma, the owner and CEO of Akasa Inc. However, when they thought about it again, Akasa Inc. was built around nine years ago, that was when Naomi was only seven years old. Seeing the connection, Hyun-Woo asked, ¡°Could it be Akasa Inc. was built after Princess was kidnapped?¡± Mizuki nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s correct. At that time, my husband was still in the military, so he was able to track Naomi¡¯s kidnapper rather quickly.¡± The others were engrossed in the story, even Ingrid, who had just known Naomi for a few days. ¡°With his trusted friend, he stormed to the building where they put Naomi in. However, when he went inside, only a gruesome sight awaited him. He saw a lot of corpses in unrecognizable shapes in that building, and Naomi just stood in the middle of those corpses with lifeless eyes.¡± Mizuki spoke in a sad tone, as if she didn¡¯t want to tell them this story. But, to tell them Naomi¡¯s intention, she needed to tell them this story. Hyun-Woo shuddered in horror as the others frowned their faces. Melaine¡¯s mouth gaped as she put her hand in front of it. ¡°Ultimately, my husband decided to recover Naomi first. She had developed a bit of trauma about that incident and lost her memories that were related to that. We were grateful that she couldn¡¯t remember that incident because she was still a little. However, she never interacted with her friends again, and she told us that she wanted to be a hero, to save other people.¡± Now they understood the reason why Naomi created the organization. The real reason why she wanted to be a hero and destroy the Esper Association. With such a close call from being a guinea pig, she should¡¯ve known the horror of humans¡¯ experiments. She would¡¯ve known about the fear that such people went through. Even though her memories of that incident were gone, surely she had remembered the feeling unconsciously. Rekka and Hyun-Woo now respected Naomi even more. Melaine felt sad about Naomi, and she was determined to help Naomi. Chi felt conflicted; she grew up in an area where it was normal for people to be kidnapped and gone. So she knew the horror of being kidnapped. It was a miracle that Naomi could grow into a person like now. If something went wrong, the world would¡¯ve been destroyed by Naomi. She had the power to do that. ¡°That¡¯s why we created Akasa Inc. and monitored her from a distance away. We put bodyguards around the house to protect her and subdue the people who wanted to kidnap her. Fortunately, she was safe after that with only a few kidnapping attempt. We subdue their organization with no problem, and she was able to grow up without anyone noticed her real ability.¡± Mizuki then put on a serious face. ¡°Now, about Naomi¡¯s intention. I believe she didn¡¯t want her subordinates to get involved in this war and chose to stop the war by herself. As her mother, I feel sad about that. So I wanted to convey this.¡± Mizuki then lowered her head towards the others, ¡°Please help my daughter. I know she can stop this by herself but¡­ it will be too much for her. Please help her.¡± Melaine smiled a little, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mizuki. I will help her.¡± Rekka nodded his head, ¡°I will help her without you asking us, Mrs. Mizuki.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Exclaimed Hyun-Woo. ¡°She had helped me to save my little sister, so now it¡¯s the time for us to help her.¡± Chi just nodded her head, and Ingris just smiled. Mizuki raised her head and smiled, ¡°Thank you. I will be counting on you.¡± She was happy that her daughter met such good subordinates. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 190 – Prelude to War 6 Meanwhile, on the island base on the sea. ¡°Julia! What do you mean by Princess disappeared from her room?!¡± Anna shouted at Julia right after she came downstairs. She was just talking with Mischa and Dan-Bi and became friends with each other, and yet they got news from Julia that Naomi had disappeared as soon as Julia came down from the second floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Princess just left a message not to open her room. But, because I was curious, I opened her room, and she was not there.¡± Explained Julia with a bitter expression. ¡°But¡­!¡± Anna wanted to ask Julia why she didn¡¯t stop Naomi when she had left a message like that, but Dan-Bi stopped her by blocking Anna¡¯s mouth with her hand. ¡°Anna¡­ calm down¡­¡± She said slowly, ¡°There is no need for you to get that agitated. Did you forget what Princess always did all this time?¡± Dan-Bi had remembered what Naomi always did. Whenever she visited the base, there would be a problem that she needed to solve. This base was like a stop for Naomi to rest a little and see the others before she went to solve the problem that occurred and was related to the Moon of Akasha. ¡°Princess was always like that. Don¡¯t tell me that you forget about it.¡± Dan-Bi lowered her hand that she used to block Anna¡¯s mouth when she felt that Anna had calmed down. Anna bit her lips as soon as Dan-Bi lowered her hand, ¡°Is there nothing we could do?¡± She felt powerless. Naomi didn¡¯t even ask them to help her even when they were on the base. Julia didn¡¯t say anything; she just lowered her head to Anna and Dan-Bi. Mischa just crossed her legs and arms on the couch. She thought that Naomi would finally count on her, but she was wrong. The Esper Association was strong. Even Naomi looked tired when she came back with Melaine. Those who didn¡¯t know Naomi may have thought that Naomi wasn¡¯t counting on her friends or her subordinates because she didn¡¯t trust them. However, that was wrong. Mischa knew deep down that Naomi trusted her subordinates. She cares about them, so she went alone because she was afraid to lose her subordinates. She cared about them to the point that she was willing to solve everything by herself so that her subordinates didn¡¯t have to move. ¡°Tsk!¡± Mischa clicked her tongue loudly, gaining the attention of the others in the room, ¡°That fool!¡± She muttered with a bitter expression. Not only did she leave her again, but she also didn¡¯t even ask her about anything. ¡°I can also fight¡­idiot¡­¡± Mischa felt terrible. All this time, she didn¡¯t know what Naomi had gone through. She was like a frog in the well, only thinking about herself. ¡°Sigh, where did she go?¡± muttered Mischa as she looked at the ceiling. No one said anything anymore. The silence was so awkward that even Julia felt uncomfortable with it. However, a few seconds later, Mischa¡¯s holo phone rang and broke the silence. Even though she was not in the mood to receive it, she pulled out her holo phone and looked at her holo phone only to find out that it was Hotaru who had called her. Then her eyes widened, ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­ Hotaru!¡± She exclaimed as she had a smile on her face. Anna and Dan-Bi were confused. ¡°Umm, what happened?¡± Anna asked Mischa. Mischa turned to her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Answered Mischa, ¡°I will have to take the phone call first; it¡¯s an important one.¡± She then walked out of the house, leaving the confused Anna and Dan-Bi. They looked at each other before Anna asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Answered Dan-Bi as she tilted her head. Anna was confused. She had calmed down considerably before she heard Mischa was muttering something like she could fight or something, then suddenly Mischa smiled when she received a phone call while shouting Hotaru. She herself was able to calm down rather fast because of Dan-Bi and the enhancement that she put on herself. She tattooed herself secretly and hit it under her clothes. The effect of the enhancement that she put on herself was to calm her down. Mainly because she often worried unnecessarily when it came to Naomi and her brother, so she put the enhancement to calm herself when her emotion hit a certain level. ¡°More importantly¡­ I think that Mischa thought of helping Princess, and she somehow found a way when she received that phone call.¡± Guessed Dan-Bi. ¡°Hmm, Hotaru? I felt like I heard that name somewhere¡­¡± Anna muttered, and she got the answer from Julia. ¡°I believe Hotaru was the Public Defender with teleportation ability that Princess brought here on the same day as Mischa. On Princess''s order, she had left the base to visit Akasa Inc.¡¯s building in Japan. As for the order, I didn¡¯t know what kind of order Princess gave her because they were talking about it because they talked secretly.¡± ¡°Princess¡¯s order?¡± Asked Anna as she turned to Julia, ¡°Could it be¡­ Princess had predicted that Avos would wage war on us, so she asked this Hotaru to prepare something?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then¡­¡± Dan-Bi¡¯s eyes widened as she imagined the truth, ¡°Something will happen in Japan?¡± Anna and Julia¡¯s turned serious. Without wasting a second, Anna pulled out her holo phone and called Rekka. A few seconds passed, and Rekka finally answered the call. ¡°Ah, brother? I have something to talk to you about¡­ I think I know Princess¡¯s destination.¡± *** Mischa walked to the edge of the island and sat on the grass before she answered Hotaru¡¯s call. ¡°Hey, Hotaru! Has something happened?¡± She immediately called out to her, surprising Hotaru on the other side. ¡°Kyaa! You surprised me, Mischa!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ but you called me because something happened, right? Especially regarding the favor that Naomi asked you¡­¡± Mischa knew what Hotaru was helping on the underground base on Avos Island. However, she also knew something else. Naomi had asked Hotaru to report back to the Esper Association about Mischa. After the press conference, she asked Hotaru to send a recording to the Esper Association. Mischa didn¡¯t know the recording¡¯s content, but she knew that Naomi made a little declaration in that recording. ¡°Yeah! Hear this! Right now, I am at Avos School to help with something, but then¡­ Naomi appeared.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mischa was genuinely surprised. Naomi, who was gone a few minutes ago, appeared at Avos School?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s in the sky right now.¡± Said Hotaru as she looked at the sky, where Naomi was looking down with her arms crossed. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 60 Advanced chapters (For ALL my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 191 – Prelude to War 7 Naomi, who suddenly appeared above the Avos School, gained the students'' attention. They were the students who couldn¡¯t leave Avos Island for some reason. Some of those students weren¡¯t able to leave Avos Island due to monetary issues, and some of them had no home outside of Avos Island. The Esper Association recruited Avos School¡¯s students from many different places and countries. Their targets were teenagers with difficulty in life. For example, stress from being bullied, orphans who had no home, and those who were ostracized from society. They were gathered in Avos Island to be taught, or rather, brainwashed so they would be loyal to the Esper Association. That was the program that the Esper Association had planned. The program that was supposed to finish this year was pushed back a year due to Naomi¡¯s attack two years ago. Although she didn¡¯t know that she had saved a lot of students from being brainwashed, for some reason, she revisited the same place to destroy it for the second time. Naomi wanted to destroy the school to get the attention of the youngest executive, Lucilla, who acted as the headmaster of the Avos School. She looked around and noticed Hotaru, who stood under a tree while holding her holo phone near her ear. With her enhanced hearing, Naomi knew that Hotaru had called Mischa. Almost all of the students tried to run away from the school because they feared Naomi. But there was always an exception. Finally, she noticed a boy who glared at her from the ground. That boy was familiar to her because he had left a bit of an impact when she attended the Avos School. He was Ken Lopmus, the boy who had the ability to control any metal. ¡°Akasa Naomi¡­!¡± The boy muttered in a low voice with hatred mixed in his voice. Naomi didn¡¯t know what happened to him, but he was clearly hostile toward her. She thought that he would become a perfect member of her organization, but it seemed an impossible possibility after she heard the hatred that came from his mouth. She didn¡¯t care, though. Maybe his important one was among the ones she killed in the past, or he lost his important one in the riot a few days ago. She looked at him with an indifferent gaze. He was not her target, and it seemed like her target was not on this island. ¡°She¡¯s not here, huh?¡± muttered Naomi to herself. Without her target here, she turned around to leave. As she did that, a big metal spear hit her back. Clang! The spear hit Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis armor and created a loud sound. It didn¡¯t even hurt Naomi, and the spear fell to the ground. Thud¨C Naomi looked back to the ground and was greeted with a black sand in front of her. The black sand was iron sands. It formed a huge spike from the ground and easily reached Naomi, who floated ten meters above the ground. Naomi used her Telekinesis to destroy the sand spike in front of her without even moving a muscle. Finally, she was able to see Ken¡¯s enraged expression with his hands extended toward her. He had a rough breath, clearly exhausted after using a big move that he had never used before. It was impressive. Naomi was even impressed with Ken¡¯s ability. She saw what he could do when Susan asked him to show his ability. The ability to control metal. She never thought that it could be used to control iron sands. However, she had no time to play with him right now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked with a cold tone. Although Ken was a student of Avos School, he was innocent as long as he didn¡¯t attack her. But, he attacked her just now, and Naomi branded him as a hostile individual. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Akasa Naomi!¡± Ken shouted from the ground, ¡°Pant¨C Pant¨C! I will not let you leave until you answer my question.¡± His breath was still rough, but he tried his best to talk. Naomi could respect that a little. Especially his courage when facing her. Because it seemed like he had a hard time talking in a loud voice, she descended to the ground and landed 5 meters in front of him. It was a safe distance because she could use her Telekinesis to block anything that came to her. Naomi looked around to see if it was a trap to make her descend to the ground, but there was nothing suspicious. The only strange thing was Hotaru had gone from her spot. ¡®Maybe she was asked by Mischa to pick her up.¡¯ She heard their communication, so she wasn¡¯t worried about Hotaru. Naomi calmly looked at Ken, who began to regain his breath. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I respect you because you are openly using your ability in this school, but¡­ Why did you do that? Why did you destroy this school two years ago?! Why did you kill my dad?!¡± As Naomi had expected, he lost his loved one due to Naomi¡¯s attack. She didn¡¯t feel bad. She only looked at Ken with pity. Two years ago, Naomi didn¡¯t know the truth and only found a possibility that the Esper Association did a human¡¯s experiment. But then, she didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all because she had known the truth right now. She knew about the humans'' experiments that the Esper Association conducted in secret. She knew about the Esper Association plan with the school. More importantly, she didn¡¯t feel bad because her hands were already drenched in blood since she was a kid. Naomi was a smart kid. She knew that she would be ostracized if the others knew that she had killed people willingly, even though she was a kid. That was why she kept silent about it and pretended that she had lost her memories. That incident was also the reason why she believed the rumors that the Esper Association did humans experiment in secret. She had been kidnapped herself and was about to be used as a guinea pig. Fortunately, she was strong and could control her power since she could use it. Not only did she manage to kill them all, it made Naomi realize that the world was not as kind as it looked. She began to distance herself from the other so they wouldn¡¯t get involved with her. She began to know that the world was not black and white. There was trash like the ones who kidnapped her when she was a kid. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel bad at all. If she was told to give him an answer, then the answer was obvious. ¡°Why?¡± Ken was waiting for Naomi¡¯s answer. He wanted to know the reason why she attacked Avos School. His heart wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if he didn¡¯t hear the answer directly. His dad was a great figure for him; he served as his hero. The reason why he wanted to become strong was to be a hero like his dad. So he wanted to know Naomi¡¯s reason for killing his dad alongside his comrades who guarded Avos School that night. He then got an answer, but the answer was unexpected for him. ¡°Because at that time, I wanted to destroy Avos School. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Naomi being the usual Naomi gave him the honest answer, without telling him her real reason. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 192 – Prelude to War 8 RaizarP For those who don''t know, I uploaded new novel in Scribble Hub. You can check it here! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Ken repeated Naomi¡¯s question. He then gritted his teeth, pointed his index finger at Naomi, and yelled at her, ¡°Of course that¡¯s wrong! You killed a lot of innocent people and asked what¡¯s wrong with that?!¡± Hearing his shout, Naomi was confused. ¡°Innocent people?¡± She asked Ken, ¡°I never targeted innocent people. I knew that some innocents died when I attacked some places, but let me tell you clearly.¡± Naomi looked straight at Ken¡¯s eyes which were burning in fiery anger. ¡°I have never targeted innocent people directly. If you think that the guards of the Esper Association are innocent people, you are wrong. They are part of the Esper Association, the organization that¡¯s currently at war with mine.¡± ¡°War? No, that¡¯s not important. What I wanted to ask earlier... Do you feel bad for killing those people?¡± Naomi wanted to let out a tired sigh. She was here to find Lucilla, but she met a troublesome person instead. She also couldn¡¯t leave him be. He was someone who clearly bore a grudge against her. From what he said, she managed to know why he hated her. It turned out his dad was one of the guards that she killed when she attacked the Avos School for the first time. She had forgotten about that incident. It happened two years ago. If he told her that his dad died in that attack, then what? She could do nothing. And he asked if she felt bad for killing those people. For Naomi, the answer was clear. ¡°No. Let me ask you something back. If you are kidnapped and are about to be turned into a guinea pig by someone. Would you feel bad killing those people? If you didn¡¯t kill them, then you will live as their experimental subject.¡± Ken turned silent at Naomi¡¯s question. He never expected that question to come from Naomi. He didn¡¯t know how to answer her. If people kidnapped him and were about to turn him into a guinea pig, what would his reaction be? Would he kill those people? ¡®No, I will not.¡¯ But, he would be turned into a guinea pig used to experiment. Would that be okay for him? ¡®No, I don¡¯t want that either.¡¯ So, what would he do? Would he subdue the one who kidnapped him? Or he would kill them? He didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡­¡± He wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t kill them, but words stuck in his throat. Naomi snickered when she saw him unable to answer her question. ¡°You are still na?ve. You don¡¯t even know that the world isn¡¯t as calm as you think it is. There are a lot of conspiracies hidden beneath the surface. If you don¡¯t understand that, don¡¯t ask me whether I feel guilty for killing my enemies or not.¡± Naomi turned around and flew away as she said her part. She was worried about Hotaru appearing with Mischa and made her plan to have fun against the executive go awry. That was why she didn¡¯t stay for too long and flee from Avos Island. ¡®I hope she won¡¯t chase me.¡¯ *** Ken stayed silent in his place as he watched Naomi fly away from the Avos School. In his heart, he was relieved that she had flown away without causing much ruckus. But, he was also in trouble because of the word that Naomi left before she flew away. There are a lot of conspiracies hidden beneath the surface Her words rang in his head. ¡®What did he mean by that¡­ Also, what exactly happened two years ago?¡¯ The reason why Ken entered the Avos School was to become strong enough to find Mugetsu, who killed his dad in the attack on Avos School two years ago. He held a grudge against Mugetsu. Why did she kill a man who only worked as a guard of the Esper Association? She said that her organization was at war against the Esper Association. But did the guards know about that? Also, when did the war start? When he thought about it again, he knew nothing. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Ken muttered to himself as he looked down. He let out a sigh and then raised his head. As soon as he raised his head, the space in front of him distorted a little, and two girls appeared out of thin air. Those two were Hotaru and Mischa. As soon as they appeared, Mischa shouted, ¡°Naomi!¡± She then looked around only to find that Naomi had already left. She was late, only a few seconds. Because she was worried about Naomi, she asked Hotaru to get her, and now they teleported here. However, she was still too late. ¡°Sigh¨C¡° Mischa let out a sigh as she tried to find someone that she could ask. Finally, her gaze stopped at Ken, who stood close to them. ¡°Hey, where is that girl going?¡± Asked Mischa. Ken was shocked. ¡°Eh?¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything. Two people suddenly appeared in front of him and hurriedly asked him. ¡°Naomi! Where is that girl? I bet she flew away from here, but tell me the direction that she took!¡± Mischa misunderstood Ken¡¯s silence as confusion and made her question clear. She glared at him closely. ¡°Wait, Mischa Belyaeva?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am. So, tell me where Naomi goes, right now!¡± Mischa shouted at Ken. She was still worried about Naomi, so she lost her temper. She shook Ken¡¯s shoulder with all her strength. She unconsciously used Adjustment, so she was stronger than a normal person, causing Ken¡¯s eyes to roll back. Fortunately, there was someone who could keep her cool. ¡°Mischa, that¡¯s enough. You surprised him.¡± Hotaru put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder and pulled her away from Ken. Mischa released Ken¡¯s shoulder and snapped out of her daze, ¡°Ah!¡± Ken collapsed to the ground. He fainted because of the dizziness, and there was foam that appeared on the edge of his mouth. She then looked at Ken worriedly before turning to Hotaru. ¡°Umm, did I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even need to finish her sentence as she saw Hotaru shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now. I believe Melaine and the others had begun to find Naomi.¡± Hotaru pulled out her holo phone and showed a message that she got from Melaine to Mischa. The message was about an urgent meeting in the new base, and Mischa was invited to the meeting too. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I lost my cool.¡± Mischa apologized to Hotaru. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. I know you are worried about Naomi; I was worried about her too. But, Mischa¡­ we learned one thing from our search for Naomi.¡± Hotaru paused a little before she said seriously. ¡°We can never find her ourselves.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Mischa let out a low groan. Hotaru had told her a bitter truth. They had never managed to find Naomi by themselves. ¡°W-well¡­ Let¡¯s go to that meeting then. Melaine told me to come to the meeting¡­ Maybe she knew something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Although I hate to admit it¡­ Naomi trusted her the most.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s go. We should get to that meeting as fast as we can.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hotaru put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder, and then both of them disappeared from Avos School. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 193 – Prelude to War 9 Mischa and Hotaru teleported right in front of the door of the meeting room. There was an unusually tense atmosphere in the base. The usually quiet base was now busy. There were a lot of people running around. Some of them were wearing suits, and some of them were wearing scientist coats. They looked like they were being chased by something. They had a frown on their faces as a result of being worried over something. ¡°The base is busy, huh?¡± Muttered Hotaru. ¡°Well, they are at war with the Esper Association¡­ I guess this much is as expected?¡± ¡°Eh? War?¡± Surprised, Hotaru exclaimed loudly. Mischa looked at Hotaru and let out a short voice, ¡°Ah¡­¡± She forgot that Hotaru had been outside for a while, and no one had told her yet. She scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, you will be briefed in the meeting later, maybe? Let¡¯s just enter for now. I think the others are waiting for us.¡± Mischa turned into the meeting room. Inside, several Esper¡¯s pressures were already there, including Melaine¡¯s and Rekka¡¯s. With her enhanced hearing, Mischa could hear what they were talking about. ¡°What is that girl doing, standing outside the meeting room?¡± Melaine grumbled to no one in particular. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Melaine. You know that Mischa is Princess¡¯ best friend, right? Maybe she¡¯s still shocked and couldn¡¯t handle the fact that Princess¡¯ has disappeared?¡± responded Chi. ¡°Or maybe this Mischa is afraid to enter the room? She never met any of us besides Melaine and Rekka after all.¡± The voice that belonged to Hyun-Woo joked around. ¡°Oh? I met her already though.¡± Replied Chi. ¡°I even talked to her for a while on Avos Island.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Hyun-Woo was surprised. ¡°So¡­ the only one who never met her is me?¡± ¡°Yes, only the middle-aged Lee Hyun-Woo is the one who never met Mischa Belyaeva.¡± ¡°Arrgh! Shut up, Hyun-Woo! Chi! I am worried about Princess, and yet both of you are joking around?!¡± Melaine couldn¡¯t bear their exchanges again and yelled at both Chi and Hyun-Woo. Both of them turned silent right after. Satisfied, Melaine nodded her head before turning her gaze toward the door across from her. ¡°Hey, Mischa! I know that you are eavesdropping! Just enter, and let¡¯s start the meeting!¡± The door was opened at Melaine¡¯s words. Mischa and Hotaru appeared behind the door. Mischa was looking at Melaine as she scratched her neck while Hotaru waved her hand to Melaine casually. ¡°A-ahaha, hello¡­¡± Mischa greeted Melaine and the others awkwardly. ¡°Sit on the chairs. We will begin our meeting. Chi had already ordered the other to prepare for war, so it¡¯s just the six of us.¡± Melaine briefly explained. Mischa and Hotaru sat on the chairs beside Chi. As soon as they sat on the chair, Melaine put on a serious face as she rested her chin on her hands. ¡°Now, we have a lot of concerns regarding this war. The most important thing that needs to be investigated as soon as possible is the location of the executives of the Esper Association and finding Lady Naomi, who disappeared suddenly.¡± ¡°Right, we only know that Princess is trying to find the executives. So if we find them before Princess, we can help Princess.¡± Remarked Rekka. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Hotaru quietly raised her hand to gain their attention, but then Hyun-Woo interrupted her with a shout. ¡°So it¡¯s decided! Then why are we holding this meeting?¡± ¡°I need to tell you about the executives¡¯ ability. So I asked Rekka to hold this meeting.¡± Melaine answered Hyun-Woo. ¡°Umm!¡± Hotaru raised her voice a little, but then Chi interrupted her. ¡°I see¡­ we need to get ready before going to war.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Nodded Melaine. ¡°Umm¡­ can you listen to me?¡± Hotaru chimed in, but she was ignored again. ¡°Hmm, I think we need to find Princess too when we are locating the executives of the Esper Association.¡± Suggested Rekka. ¡°That¡¯s true. I wanted to find Avos¡¯ location on top of that. If we can locate him and render him useless, then the war is easy. But, it¡¯s as you said. Princess¡¯ location is important. If we at least know where she was located in the last 10 minutes, it would be helpful.¡± Answered Melaine. Finally, after being ignored three times, she lost her temper and slammed the table with her hands. ¡°Hey! I already said ¡®Umm¡¯ three times! For god¡¯s sake, please listen to me!¡± The attention finally focused on Hotaru. Mischa just smiled wryly as she looked at Hotaru. She wanted to tell them her opinion, but the conversations seemed to be really important, so as a newcomer, she just listened quietly. That was why she was a bit amazed by Hotaru, who was brave enough to slam the table in front of them. ¡°Naomi¡¯s location¡­ I met her a few minutes ago. Maybe it¡¯s not 10 minutes, but I certainly spotted her after she disappeared from the base because Mischa was trying to find her too!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Melaine could only ask stupidly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chi asked seriously. ¡°Of course! I met her when I was in Avos School after I handed in my resignation letter.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ Do you know where she is going?¡± Asked Melaine. There was happiness in her tone that she couldn¡¯t contain. She finally got a clue about Naomi¡¯s whereabouts. Although Naomi had just disappeared around 40 minutes ago, she was worried sick about her. Her reason for being worried was because she knew Avos¡¯ ability. It was a fearsome ability that even Naomi couldn¡¯t beat. If she was able to control Time, then Avos was able to control space. He could teleport easily, and worse yet¡­ he could slice a space. From what she knew about him, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to kill Naomi if they met again. The only one who could beat Avos would be Mischa, the one who could cancel Esper¡¯s ability. But, the clue that she got instantly turned out to be useless as Hotaru shook her head with a sad expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Naomi had already left when we got there, and the only person who saw her was now still fainted.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything else. Naomi could fly faster than a jet plane. Locating her without a definite path was impossible. However, not all hope was lost. Ring Ring¨C Mischa¡¯s holo phone rang; someone had called her. The attention immediately turned to Mischa, who hurriedly took out her holo phone. She was about to reject the call and turned off her phone, but her hand froze when she saw the caller. ¡°Mischa¡­ can you turn off your phone for a second? We are in an important meeting here.¡± Requested Melaine. However, Mischa ignored her. She just raised her hand at Melaine and took the call. Melaine, who was worried sick and had trouble keeping her emotions, shouted at Mischa angrily. ¡°Mischa!¡± But Mischa just put her finger in front of her mouth. Melaine was angry. She was about to jump to Mischa to snatch her phone, but then Mischa spoke. ¡°Yeah¡­ thanks, Topaz.¡± Hearing the name Topaz, Melaine regained her calm. ¡°Could it be?¡± She muttered in a low tone. She knew Topaz. She was a reporter from the Garcia family. If someone was asked who had the biggest information network, then he would answer ¡®Garcia family.¡¯ After all, the Garcia family had one of the biggest streaming platforms in the world as well as dozens of reporters who were spread around the whole world. ¡°I got some information. It seems that Naomi headed West after she was spotted in Avos School. She was last spotted in Avos School 15 minutes and 24 seconds ago.¡± ¡°West?!¡± Chi immediately opened her holo phone and calculated Naomi¡¯s flying speed. After a few seconds, she smiled and put her holo phone on the table. ¡°Princess is now around the middle-east if she didn¡¯t stop flying for even a second¡­¡± ¡°Middle-East? Which country?¡± Asked Rekka. Chi stared at him and answered, ¡°According to my calculation¡­ She''s in Egypt.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 194 – Prelude to War 10 ¡°Egypt? Why did she go¡­ wait.¡± Melaine stopped in the middle of talking and remembered one of the executives of the Esper Association. She pulled her holo phone and shared the screen with the screen behind her. ¡°I think I know the reason why she went to Egypt,¡± Melaine said seriously as she turned her chair to face the big screen. On the big screen, a man with tanned skin was shown. He had a buzz cut and wore a suit with the Esper Association logo. His identity was written beside his photo. ¡°His name is Andrew Mophas. One of the executives of the Esper Association.¡± Explained Melaine. ¡°His ability is to control sand, and his base is located in¡­¡± Melaine paused a little and showed a middle east map on the screen. ¡°¡­ the Middle-east.¡± ¡°I see¡­ he¡¯s staying in the Middle-East because there are a lot of deserts in that place.¡± Nodded Rekka. ¡°That¡¯s correct. In the desert, his ability would shine. However, that leads me to one question.¡± Pondered Melaine. ¡°What is it?¡± Asked Hyun-Woo impatiently, ¡°Is it about how Princess found him?¡± As if being enlightened, Melaine¡¯s face suddenly paled. ¡°This is bad¡­ We must go to Egypt at once¡­¡± Muttered Melaine as she bit her finger, ¡°We must go there immediately, or Lady Naomi will be in danger.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Melaine?¡± Frowned, Rekka asked Melaine seriously, ¡°Is there something that you hide from us?¡± Rekka was keen on reading people¡¯s expressions. He was especially good at reading the members of Moon of Akasha. He knew them personally and understood their personalities. That was why he immediately knew that Melaine was hiding something from the others. And what she hid was important enough to make her panic. ¡°Tell us, Melaine. Or¡­ are we that untrustworthy in your eyes?¡± Rekka pushed Melaine with his tone. Melaine looked down. Her body was trembling, and she bit her lips, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I had promised Lady Naomi that I won¡¯t tell anyone, so¡­ I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You promised Princess? So¡­ it¡¯s something that is related to her?¡± Chi quickly made a guess, which Melaine answered with a weak nod. ¡°Yeah¡­ So, please believe me¡­ We need to find Lady Naomi as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What happens if we don¡¯t find her in time, Melaine?¡± Asked Mischa worriedly. ¡°Maybe¡­ Lady Naomi will suffer some serious injuries. It''s just maybe though.¡± Answered Melaine seriously. The atmosphere became tense with the bomb that was dropped in the form of an answer from Melaine. *** Meanwhile, in the sky above a vast desert in the middle of a sandstorm, Naomi was flying when she suddenly sneezed. ¡°Achoo¨C!¡± She then fixed her mask and grumbled. ¡°Ugh, I just fly to this area thinking that there should be a clue about the executive of the Esper Association in the middle-east that¡¯s full of war but¡­ to think I am caught inside a sandstorm.¡± Even though she said that the storm had avoided her in a one-meter radius as if the sand had hit a transparent spherical object. Naomi had used her Telekinesis to keep the sand from hitting her, but her vision was not too good inside the sandstorm. She flew slowly because she didn¡¯t know her location right now. Even her GPS in her holo phone was useless in the middle of a sandstorm. After she pushed through the sandstorm for one more minute, she suddenly stopped and raised her holo phone to the sky. ¡°Come on! To think that I am lost inside a sandstorm! Not only that¡­¡± She looked at the signal on her holo phone that said: ¡®No Signal¡¯ and grumbled again. ¡°I can¡¯t call anyone in this situation¡­ This is the worst.¡± Looking around to her left and right, she could see nothing but sand. Finally, she looked up and could see a bit of sunlight. ¡°Let¡¯s try to go up. Even though this is a storm, I doubt it would reach above the cloud.¡± Naomi began to fly up while passing through the sands. She just focused on getting up and leaving the sandstorm that she flew at a fast speed. Because of the sonic boom created by her sudden acceleration, one part of the sandstorm was dispersed, revealing a man who looked up with widened eyes. Naomi didn¡¯t realize the man as she had now passed through the cloud. She pulled her mask and took a deep breath. The sands didn¡¯t penetrate the cloud as Naomi had expected, and now she was greeted by fresh air. ¡°Fuu¨C¨C Haa¨C¨C!¡± She held the mask with her hand as she looked at her holo phone again. This time, the GPS had worked even though there was still no signal. Holo phone used a satellite to get a signal, so it was strange that her phone didn¡¯t get a signal. This situation could only be explained by two things. First, her holo phone was broken because she used it recklessly. Second, there was someone who tried to jam the signal, so she couldn¡¯t get a signal. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s broken? Well, the GPS worked, so I don¡¯t mind though.¡± She didn¡¯t even think about the second possibility because she was in the middle of the desert. She now opened up the map and looked at one location. ¡°Should I go there?¡± Her eyes were glued in one particular location. ¡°I heard that the scenery in that place is beautiful. I should stop there for a few minutes to enjoy the scenery¡­¡± They were in a war, a war between two Esper organizations. The war could destroy a country or two, so before the war started, she wanted to visit a famous place and the place that had the highest probability of being turned into a secret base. ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­ to Mount Everest.¡± Naomi put Mount Everest as her destination and began to fly while following his GPS. *** ¡°Why did she fly away?¡± muttered Andrew Mophas. He came to the middle of a desert to ambush the enemy of the Esper Association, Akasa Naomi. From the information gathered by the Public Defender and the prediction from the prophet, he had managed to trap his enemy in the middle of the sandstorm while waiting for reinforcement. He had successfully stalled Akasa Naomi for a few minutes until she finally flew up at a speed that broke the sound barrier. The sonic boom even dispersed the sand that he used to hide. ¡°She looked at me and sneered. Does she underestimate me?!¡± He thought that he saw a sneer coming from Naomi, and now he was furious. As the executive of the Esper Association, Andrew had big pride. ¡°Just wait¡­ I will really kill you when I see you next time.¡± He muttered alone and turned away. The sandstorm had stopped, and he then controlled the sand under his feet to go away. However, as soon as he controlled the sand under his feet, a white door suddenly appeared in front of him. He was immediately put on guard, especially because he saw the girl who stepped out of the door. He recognized the girl. No, recognized was not the correct word. He knew the girl. After all, they had created the Esper Association together 80 years ago. ¡°Oh? Look who¡¯s here. How are you doing, Melaine?¡± Andrew greeted the girl, Melaine, with a big grin on his face. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 195 – Prelude to War 11 Melaine turned to Andrew, and she then put on a disappointed expression. ¡°I thought that I felt Lady Naomi¡¯s pressure, but¡­ to think that I met an existence that I hate in this place.¡± As Naomi said that, Mischa, Rekka, Luna, and lastly, Hotaru stepped out of the white door. They then looked at Andrew. They recognized Andrew from the picture that Melaine showed them earlier. Rekka noticed a change in Melaine¡¯s expression and asked her. ¡°Should I take over here? You can go to find Princess with Hotaru and the others.¡± Seeing a chance to interrupt them, Andrew laughed out loud. ¡°Do you mean Akasa Naomi? Then don¡¯t bother looking at her! I have killed her!¡± In an instant, they looked at Andrew. They looked at him as if he was an idiot. Even Luna, who was the harmless girl, was looking at Andrew with a gaze of pity. ¡°Is he an idiot?¡± Asked Hotaru flatly. ¡°I think he¡¯s an idiot. There is no way Naomi had died when her pressure was this clear.¡± Added Mischa. ¡°You know, he¡¯s really an idiot. He has the lowest IQ among the executives of the Esper Association.¡± Mocked Melaine with a silly grin. Rekka cupped his chin and looked at Andrew with a smirk. ¡°I see¡­ Then not all executives are smart after all. The Esper Association sure lacks a capable individual.¡± Andrew was furious. Not only did his plan to make them furious failed, they even mocked him back. He forgot that Melaine was good at detecting Esper¡¯s pressure, and now he could only stall time until the reinforcement that he called earlier arrived. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Because you know¡­ even though she¡¯s still alive right now, her ability now is limited by the Limiter for SSS-Ranked Esper.¡± Andrew tried to intimidate them even more, but they only shook their heads. ¡°I see.¡± Melaine just nodded her head. She played along with Andrew, then she asked. ¡°So? A power Limiter for SSS-Ranked Esper. Do you think such a toy could limit Lady Naomi¡¯s power?¡± Melaine and Mischa were not worried about that at all. They, the SSS-Ranked Esper, knew for sure that Naomi wouldn¡¯t be affected by the power Limiter even when one was built for the SSS-Ranked Esper. Unless she was exhausting herself, Naomi was practically invincible. Melaine could only think of one person who could possibly rival Naomi, but that person wouldn¡¯t move unless it was necessary. No one in the world had a Power Level that could rival Naomi. That was the fact that every member of Moon of Akasha knew. If the Esper Association thought they could limit Naomi, then Melaine would be the first one to laugh at their face directly. ¡°You know, if you mess with Lady Naomi¡¯s power, then that¡¯s the time when the world is destroyed. If her power is disturbed even a little and she loses control over it, you know what happened by looking at the time when she lost control a few days ago.¡± Melaine stated the fact that Andrew knew so well. A few days ago, when Naomi was angry and lost control of herself, the world was in turmoil. Even now, there was no clear record of how many casualties were caused by the incident. That was also the one who caused Avos to make a move himself. Even though he appeared to be a villain and did a human experiment, Melaine knew that he was worried about humanity¡¯s survival more than the other. She was his former companion, after all. ¡°I know about that. That¡¯s why Akasa Naomi needs to be stopped. We need peace in order to combat what will come. Remember the prophecy, Melaine!¡± Andrew shouted seriously. He was indeed mocked as the most stupid person among the executives, but he was by no means a fool. He knew the reason why his leader, Avos, made his move. The executives knew the reason behind the experiments conducted by the Esper Association. They were dirty; he wouldn¡¯t deny it. But, behind those experiments lay a big reason. ¡°Melaine, you should¡¯ve known. About the thing that waits for us. If we stay like this, the world won¡¯t survive.¡± Sands began to move and surrounded Andrew¡¯s body slowly. It slowly built up behind him and created a big sand statue that looked like a demon from folklore. Rekka and the others tensed a little; they were ready to fight. Even Mischa was ready to use her ability and put her hand on the gun that she hid behind her clothes. But, Melaine stopped them by raising her left hand. ¡°I know. But what the Esper Association did to humans was not right.¡± Melaine responded seriously as she took a step toward Andrew. ¡°Not only that¡­ I believe Lady Naomi will be able to stop the said calamity that the prophet told us 80 years ago.¡± ¡°You are a lost cause. Do you think she will be able to stop the invasion?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The other members were confused by the conversation between Melaine and Andrew. They threw some words such as prophecy and prophet. Not only that, but they also mentioned Calamity and Invasion. ¡°I believe the root of the invasion is Avos. It¡¯s only possible with his ability to control space. Think about it, Andrew! He¡¯s the one who told us about the prophecy. He even hid that girl out of our reach and put some random old woman as her after he told us the prophecy!¡± ¡°Even so! Avos had saved us that time. Did you forget already, Melaine?! I don¡¯t want to hurt my former friend; just come back to our side!¡± ¡°I refuse! Our relationship ended years ago when Avos decided to keep that girl hidden. They then stared at each other intensely. Sparks seemed to fly between them. The other members decided to take a step back and observe them from a distance. ¡°Is it okay? Melaine seems to hide a lot of things¡­¡± Hotaru whispered to Mischa. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch from now. She even stops us from interfering.¡± Answered Mischa. Rekka nodded his head from the side, ¡°Melaine¡­ She''s the person that Princess trusts the most. She must''ve told Princess about everything, so let¡¯s just trust her.¡± ¡°U, Umm. I also think that we should trust Melaine!¡± Added Luna. ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡± Hotaru muttered, then turned to Melaine and Andrew. Both of them were still staring at each other, and then the silence was broken by Andrew. ¡°I guess there is no other way.¡± The demon sand behind him began to move slowly. It now held a sword made of sand in his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this, Melaine. You are too dangerous to be left alone.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Melaine scoffed at Andrew, ¡°Do you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Answered Andrew calmly. He then took out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it. ¡°After all, my power is now equal to SSS-Ranked Esper.¡± The sand demon behind Andrew instantly grew in size; it became three times larger than before. Looking at the change in Andrew¡¯s ability, Melaine shouted, ¡°Doping?!¡± She recognized the pill. It was the one that was now researched by Moon of Akasha¡¯s researcher. The pill allowed Esper¡¯s power level to increase temporarily. She then smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°This is¡­ rather bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 196 – Prelude to War 12 Naomi flew rather slowly when she made her way to Mount Everest. After flying for a while, Naomi¡¯s holo phone had now connected to the internet again. She pulled out her holo phone and read Mount Everest¡¯s description on the website. ¡°Known as the highest mountain 80 years ago, but was destroyed in the Esper War. Now, Mount Everest only has its original size.¡± It was proof of how destructive the Esper War was. Even the highest mountain was destroyed and only left half of its glory. In the picture that she saw on the internet, Mount Everest had a big crater on the previous location of the summit. Before the Esper War, a lot of hikers tried to reach the summit. Unfortunately, it had now become a big crater filled with dangerous materials and was now restricting the entry of ordinary people. Yes, Mount Everest now had no visitors. The Esper Association now restricted the mountain. That was the reason why Naomi went to the mountain in the first place. She thought that such a place would be suspicious, and at least one Executive of the Esper Association would stand by in that place. ¡°Hmm, there is no description of what destroyed Mount Everest and created the big crater.¡± She had scrolled to the bottom of the web, but she found no further information. It was normal as a lot of information regarding the Esper War was either lost or kept hidden from civilians by the Esper Association. As she was about to put her holo phone away, she got a new message. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Naomi saw the sender¡¯s name and sighed. It was from someone that she knew, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Hyun-Woo? Why did he message me?¡± She had a lot of unread messages on her holo phone, mainly from scams or someone who had somehow found her phone number. Because of those, she often deleted a message without reading them. The only message that she read was from someone that she knew. So she opened Hyun-Woo¡¯s message, but the content made her furrowed her brows. ¡°What?¡± The message was short; it was Hyun-Woo asking about her current location. She double-checked whether it was really from Hyun-Woo, and it was indeed from him. ¡°Did he lose his phone?¡± The message asking her location was similar to the spam messages that she got. That was why she immediately deleted the message and changed Hyun-Woo¡¯s name to ¡®Scammer¡¯ before putting her phone away. Not only that, knowing Hyun-Woo¡¯s personality, ¡°Well, I will at least buy him a new phone when I meet him. Poor man, even SS-Ranked Esper got his phone stolen.¡± She then sped up toward Mount Everest. *** Meanwhile, Melaine fought Andrew without the help of Mischa or Rekka. She was adamant about taking care of Andrew by herself and asked them to stand a bit away. Their battle was a bit absurd. Andrew, who was powered up after taking the doping, was attacking the area around him fiercely with the giant sand demon that he controlled. The sand demon swung his sword at a barely visible speed to naked eyes and gave no room to move. The sand around him created big waves that stopped Melaine from attacking him. Melaine, on the other hand, was calm. She tried to breach Andrew¡¯s defense and managed to appear near him a few times to throw a punch. However, her attack was futile. As soon as she resumed the time and appeared near Andrew, sands quickly rose up to block her attack and forced her to go back. Their battle had lasted for 30 minutes; the spectators sat on the sands while watching Melaine worriedly. ¡°Will she be okay? I can help her with my power to end the battle quickly.¡± Mischa stated worriedly. Rekka nodded at Mischa, ¡°She will be okay. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get in her way¡­ It¡¯s her battle, and I can understand why she wants to stop him herself.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Asked Mischa confusedly. ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t explain it, but¡­ That guy said that Melaine is his former friend, right? So then, you can somehow guess what happened.¡± ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Mischa understood what happened. She then looked at Melaine, who was still attacking fiercely. The exchanges had gone too long for a battle between two high-ranked Esper. Usually, the battle between high-ranked Esper would end in less than ten minutes, as both had a high chance to end the fight with their ability. However, the back and forth between Melaine and Andrew had lasted for a while. Thirty minutes to be exact. Andrew began to have a hard time controlling the sand. His breath began to turn rough, and Melaine appeared in the distance before smiling. ¡°It seems the doping can¡¯t last forever, huh? Not only that¡­ you don¡¯t look too good.¡± Melaine put her hands on her hip as she mocked Andrew, whose face had paled from the side-effects of the doping. ¡°Shut up.¡± Andrew snarled. ¡°I¡­ I will not lose to the likes of you.¡± He had a hard time to even talk now. The sand demon began to crumble slowly, and Melaine sighed. ¡°Look¡­ your power level has begun to revert back to SS-Ranked. Are you sure you can still fight in that condition, Andrew?¡± Even though they had parted ways a few decades ago, Melaine still saw Andrew as one of her friends. He was a comrade that fought with her. They had gone through a lot together. So she hesitated a bit when she fought Andrew and didn¡¯t use all her ability to end the fight. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I am only trying to stall time for the reinforcement to arrive.¡± Andrew had a small smile. It was a faint smile as he looked at the distance. A cloud of dust was spotted in the distance, possibly from vehicles used by the reinforcement that he called. Melaine sighed when she heard what he said. ¡°It seems you forgot about something.¡± She raised her hand, and Rekka stood calmly as fire appeared from his hand. He then flicked his hand, and a high firewall engulfed the area around them. ¡°The people from the Moon of Akasha are strong.¡± Stated Melaine with a confident smile as she appeared right in front of Andrew. Andrew¡¯s smile fell from his face, then his face twisted in anger. ¡°Melaine!! You! You will regret this!¡± ¡°Blame Avos for this, Andrew.¡± Replied Melaine as she struck Andrew¡¯s chin. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 197 – Prelude to War 13 Naomi had arrived on Mount Everest. She was floating above the crater and scanned the area around her. Even though the cloud was gathering above her and there was even a hint of a blizzard coming, Naomi was not affected at all as she surrounded her body with her Telekinesis and Adjusted her body with Adjustment to withstand the change around her in an instant. The internet stated that the crater was created at the former summit of Mount Everest and was filled with dangerous materials, but¡­ ¡°This is different from what I heard,¡± Naomi muttered as she looked down at the crater. There was indeed a big crater in the middle of Mount Everest that looked like a giant was scooping Mount Everest with a big spoon. However, the dangerous materials stated on the internet were nowhere to be seen. There were a lot of people in worker outfits operating big machines to scoop down the Mountain. Not only that, there were a lot of buildings that looked like a factory. One building looked different from the rest; it was a white mansion located on the edge of a crater, surrounded by snow. At that moment, Naomi understood one thing. The crater was not created by high-ranked Esper fighting each other; machines and the greediness of humans created it. ¡°What a joke.¡± She was disappointed. She thought she would be able to see a trace from the past¡ªthe trace of battles between Espers that created the said crater. But reality betrayed her once more. There was no battle; it was not even the work of nature. It was the work of humans. ¡°I should¡¯ve known it beforehand. I shouldn¡¯t believe the information on the internet. There are a lot of hoaxes on the website to attract visitors.¡± Naomi sighed and put her hands on her hip. She scanned the area around Mount Everest and found a single SS-Ranked Esper and around 10 S-Ranked Esper on the mansion-like building. ¡°Hmm¡­ Does that pressure belong to the executive?¡± Pondered Naomi as she narrowed her eyes toward the mansion. She was not sure as she had never met the executive besides Lucilla before, but her feeling said that the SS-Ranked Esper who was inside the mansion was surely one of the executives of the Esper Association. Once again, Naomi pulled out her holo phone. She looked at her phone and sighed once again. There were a lot of messages coming from Scammer, the one who stole Hyun-Woo¡¯s phone. The scammer even called her Princess. The messages were about asking her location or what she did right now. He even mentioned some names, such as Chi and Melaine, which made her furrowed her brows. ¡°This scammer¡­ I want to block him, but I won¡¯t be able to track him using GPS if I do that. There is no other choice¡­¡± Muttering to herself, Naomi answered the scammer¡¯s message back. ¡®Mount Everest. Come here if you want to find me. I will definitely beat you for stealing my subordinate¡¯s phone.¡¯ Right after she sent the message, she then shut her holo phone down before putting it into his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She stretched her hands a little, then descended toward the middle of the crater at a fast speed. She landed right in the middle and the deepest part of the crater, surrounded by a lot of big machines. The ground under her feet sank a little, and the people who operated the big machines looked at her with confusion. After a second passed, Naomi raised her head and used her telekinesis to lift all the big machines inside the crater alongside the snow, causing the once white ground to turn into gray color of rocks. At that moment, they realized Naomi¡¯s identity even though she now wore a different mask. ¡°Mugetsu is here!¡± ¡°Why is she here?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Run for your life!¡± The people jumped out of the machines before they got too high. They then ran without even glancing at Naomi. That was for the better, as Naomi didn¡¯t want to hurt civilians as much as possible. Not only that, she had now managed to attract the attention of the Espers inside the mansion. ¡°1 SS-Ranked and 10 S-Ranked¡­ I hope they put up a good fight.¡± Naomi grinned under her mask as she watched the Espers approach her from afar. They were running toward Naomi. One eye-catching figure among them ran in front of the others. That figure belongs to the only SS-Ranked Esper in the group. When Naomi saw him, her eyes almost popped out because of surprise. ¡°Really?¡± She could only mutter such words. Because who wouldn¡¯t be surprised when they saw that figure. His long hair was fluttering in the sky. However, that was not a problem. The problem was¡­ ¡°He has rainbow-colored hair?!¡± Shouted Naomi in surprise. That figure was a freak. *** Meanwhile, in the German¡¯s base. Hyun-Woo glared at the screen of his holo phone, and Chi was looking at him anxiously. Mizuki was also in the base, sitting beside Chi. She had finished all her jobs and pushed the remaining ones to her husband. ¡°So, did you get a reply from Naomi yet?¡± Asked Mizuki. She wanted to contact her by herself, but Naomi didn¡¯t bring her usual phone. The one that she brought with her was the one she used to monitor the movement of their operation on Avos Island. ¡°Not yet¡­ I have sent a lot of messages to Princess, but she only read one of them without replying.¡± Answered Hyun-Woo. ¡°Eh?¡± Chi let out a small sound. ¡°You sent a lot of messages? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Yes. I mean, I am not crazy.¡± Denied Hyun-Woo as he turned to Chi. ¡°She didn¡¯t answer my message, and I thought she had forgotten about it. So, I decided to send a lot of messages so she would read one of them.¡± Chi and Mizuki sighed when they heard Hyun-Woo¡¯s reasoning. He had been with Naomi since day one, even before Chi joined the Moon of Akasha. However, it seemed like he was the densest among the members of the Moon of Akasha. If he had known Naomi for a long time, he must¡¯ve known about Naomi¡¯s personality. She hated being bothered. ¡°I see¡­ you are not crazy after all.¡± Chi said with a smile on her face. Hyun-Woo gained some confidence when he heard what Chi said to him. However, her next words shocked him. ¡°You are stupid, not crazy.¡± ¡°What?¡± They then glared at each other while Mizuki was looking at her holo phone. Right now, the employees of Akasa Inc. had tried their best to locate Naomi, and the progress was updated live on Mizuki¡¯s holo phone. ¡°Naomi¡­ Where are you?¡± She muttered in a small voice, clearly worried. Chi and Hyun-Woo turned to Mizuki and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mizuki. I believe that Lady Naomi is fine.¡± Appeased Chi. ¡°She¡¯s strong after all.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope she will be fine.¡± Silence then descended on the room, but it was broken by a notification from Hyun-Woo¡¯s holo phone. When he heard the notification, he immediately looked at his phone, and then his expression paled. It was a reply from Naomi. ¡°What happened, Hyun-Woo?!¡± Chi raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m dead¡­¡± Muttered Hyun-Woo. His phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground. ¡°Hey, what happened?! Tell me!¡± Chi and Mizuki were waiting for Hyun-Woo¡¯s answer anxiously. He knew that he needed to tell them. So he gulped and turned to them. ¡°Princess is now on Mount Everest, and¡­ she thought that I stole my phone¡­ so she will beat me up if I go to that place¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ well, good luck?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 198 – Prelude to War 14 RaizarP A Sketch of Mizuki, Naomi''s mother! While Naomi met with a freak and Hyun-Woo was worried about his safety, Melaine¡¯s group had done with their clean-up. Rekka had annihilated the reinforcement by himself, to Mischa and Hotaru¡¯s amazement. They didn¡¯t know that Rekka could amass such power even though he was an SS-Ranked Esper. Andrew was a league away from Rekka even when they had the same rank. Mischa and Hotaru were relieved that he hadn¡¯t used his full power when he attacked Avos Island at that time. Had he used his full power, maybe Avos Island now would be sitting at the bottom of the sea. As the situation calmed down, Rekka brushed his hands which were covered in sand. He then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Good job, Rekka.¡± Praised Melaine as she walked toward Rekka and the others. She dragged Andrew, who passed out, by his hair. ¡°G-Good job, Mr. Rekka.¡± added Luna. They praised Rekka without asking any questions because they knew Rekka¡¯s power. On the other hand, Mischa and Hotaru, who saw Rekka¡¯s power for the first time, were still confused. They didn¡¯t know what happened and how Rekka could use such strength. His display of power earlier was greater than even Andrew, who used Doping to increase his strength. As Hotaru couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity, she asked Rekka. ¡°How did you do that?¡± She was not afraid of him anymore because they were now allies. She had resigned from the Esper Association after she knew the truth, so they had no enmity between them. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Asked Rekka back. He didn¡¯t understand her question; it was too broad. ¡°Your ability earlier¡­ It¡¯s even stronger than that sand guy who had a similar power level to SSS-Ranked Esper after taking the Doping.¡± ¡°Ah, that?¡± Rekka understood the question. ¡°It¡¯s all a matter of control.¡± ¡°Control?¡± Mischa and Hotaru asked at the same time. Mischa had heard about it, and so had Hotaru. They had heard about it from Melaine. As she trained Mischa on Avos Island for a short duration of time, she explained that control was important. At that time, even now, Mischa didn¡¯t understand what Melaine meant by Control. ¡°The thing that Melaine explained to me?¡± Mischa turned to Melaine. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melaine nodded her head. ¡°Rekka has trained his control over his ability over two years since he joined Moon of Akasha. Right now, his control over his ability is only second to Lady Naomi.¡± ¡°You flatter me too much, Melaine. Even I can get embarrassed to be praised like that by you, who can use your ability without stopping even a day for 80 years.¡± ¡°Well, I am not an SSS-Ranked Esper for nothing. Something like this is simple.¡± Mischa nodded her head as she listened to them. She knew that Control over an ability was important, but she didn¡¯t know it was that important to the point it could make SS-Ranked Esper''s ability as destructive as SSS-Ranked Esper. Melaine threw Andrew in front of the group. ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s get back to the base first.¡± She turned to Luna. ¡°Can you open the portal for us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A white door that led to the base then opened in front of Luna. Melaine and the others entered the door as fast as possible as they had finished their business in the desert. Rekka carried Andrew as he was the only man in the group. Mischa and Hotaru were the first to cross. They appeared in the meeting room, greeted by the serious expression of three people. Suddenly, they turned to them and beamed smiles. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± shouted Chi. ¡°Our teleporter is here!¡± The three people then stood up. Mizuki approached Hotaru and grasped her hands. ¡°Miss Hotaru, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Yes¡­? Hotaru was dumbfounded while Mischa was looking at Mizuki. Melaine, Rekka, and Luna then appeared behind Mischa. They were confused by what happened? ¡°Can you go to Mount Everest?¡± Asked Mizuki seriously. ¡°Mount Everest? Umm¡­ May I ask why?¡± ¡°Naomi is in that place. Can you go to help her?¡± ¡°Lady Naomi is there?¡± Exclaimed Melaine in surprise. A look of worry was clear on her face. She bit her finger and clicked her tongue. ¡°This is rather bad¡­ Hotaru, can you go there? Preferably take Mischa with you this time. Lady Naomi might be in danger.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Mischa, who was suddenly mentioned, let out a surprised sound. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I won''t even be able to do anything to that guy. He¡¯s fucking scary to the point I choose to die rather than meet him. Only you can save Lady Naomi in time.¡± With Melaine¡¯s words, the others began to get worried. They were curious about ¡®that guy¡¯ that Melaine mentioned. Why did she say that she couldn¡¯t do anything to that guy? Not only that, she even cursed. ¡°Explain, Melaine. Is he someone dangerous that could put Naomi in danger?¡± Asked Mizuki worriedly. As Naomi¡¯s mother, she only had a few to be worried about. But, when Melaine said that the guy on Mount Everest was scary, it made her worried about Naomi¡¯s safety. SSS-Ranked Esper was scared of one guy to the point she chose to die rather than meet that said guy. How scary was that guy? Right now, Melaine was trembling in fear while hugging her body, imagining the danger that Naomi faced. ¡°He¡¯s scary¡­ He won¡¯t be able to defeat Lady Naomi, but¡­ he will certainly be able to put Lady Naomi in danger. So please, Hotaru. Go there with Mischa first. I will follow you as soon as possible when Luna can open her portal again.¡± ¡°Can you at least tell us why ¡®that guy¡¯ is scary? I can provide you with a weapon to stop ¡®that guy¡¯ if you tell me his weakness.¡± Suggested Mizuki. Seeing that Mizuki won¡¯t back down, Melaine then used her ability to give her time to calm herself. After 5 minutes inside a stopped time, she deactivated it and then looked at the curious group. ¡°That guy¡­ he can change a person¡¯s gender. That¡¯s why Lady Naomi is in danger. She will become Young Master if we can¡¯t stop him in time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mizuki and the others couldn¡¯t say anything to Melaine¡¯s revelation. Hotaru was frozen, but then she quickly recovered as Mischa pulled her sleeve. She knew that they needed to move fast to save Naomi before she was turned into a he. Nodding her head at Mischa, Hotaru then teleported herself and Mischa to the top of Mount Everest without saying goodbye to the others. Hotaru had visited Mount Everest before in one of her delivery missions for the Esper Association. As soon as they arrived at Mount Everest, Mischa activated her ability to seal the other¡¯s ability without wasting a second. They looked around and realized that they were too late. In front of them lay the bodies of Espers. That much was a normal sight if Naomi was involved. But, there was something strange. In the middle of those bodies was not the usual girl. Standing there was a boy with black hair and red eyes strangling a man with strange rainbow hair by his throat. The man was trying to say something but he couldn¡¯t. The boy was glaring at him with a death stare. Then a threatening voice came from the boy. ¡°Hey¡­ Turn me back this instant, or I will snap your neck.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 199 – Prelude to War 15 I have uploaded a new novel in this site! The update will be daily until it catch up to the one in webnovel. Put it in your reading list folks! 5 Star rating is appreciated. Thanks! Turning the time back a little. Naomi watched eleven people with the freak running at the front approach her at a fast speed. All of them wore the usual PD uniform except for the freak who wore a blue military uniform with the Esper Association¡¯s logo on its left chest. They were running on the ground, but they were fast enough, even faster than most Esper with Adjustment. She quickly analyzed the situation and found out the trace of Esper Ability being used by all of them. ¡®Buff type ability? Did it increase their speed and their strength? No, maybe endurance?¡¯ If the ability only increased the speed, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to run that fast without being blown by the wind. So the possibility was the ability increased the speed and strength or the endurance of those people. There was also the possibility that the ability only increased their speed, and there was another Esper who had the ability to increase either their strength or endurance. There were eleven people, including the freak, so Naomi could only make a rough guess. They stopped a bit away from Naomi. The freak stepped forward with a confident smile as he flicked his hair back. ¡°Aha~ We finally met face to face, Mugetsu. No, I should call you Akasa Naomi, right?¡± Naomi observed him. Maybe a freak was not enough to describe him. His military uniform was flashy with a lot of accessories. It was gaudy to the point it was terrible. ¡°And you are?¡± Asked Naomi back. She was calm even though she was in front of eleven Espers, who sent death glares at her. She could feel their hate; it was something intuitive. They wanted to kill her. They hate her. They wanted her to disappear. All of that made Naomi smile. She was glad that her enemies recognized her. They had recognized her strength that they didn¡¯t blindly attack her. She was strong. That much was clear from all her actions until now. So she was confident. In this world, Naomi only met one person that potentially harmed her. She heard his ability from Melaine, a cheat ability that could breach Naomi¡¯s defense. Melaine also told her that she didn¡¯t need to worry about the executives, as none of them could harm her. The freak in front of her was still smiling. He flicked his hair again, and then he spread his arms like a peacock. ¡°Hmpf! Let me introduce myself in a wonderful way that¡¯s unthinkable for you!¡± As he said that, four Espers behind him began to use their abilities from behind. Two of them created an ice throne for the freak to sit at, and the other two created a fire pillar that gushed out from behind the throne as the freak sat on it. The freak then crossed his legs and put his hands on top of his thighs. ¡°I am one of the executives of the Esper Association, Angella Williams!¡± At that moment, two Espers stepped to the side of the freak and created a light effect with their abilities. The light danced in the sky and shined at the freak who called himself Angella Wiliams. All in all, the introduction was wonderful. There were even six Espers helping his introductions. Naomi looked at him with a tired gaze as she analyzed the situation calmly. ¡®Two Espers with the ability to control Ice, two with Pyrokinesis, two were able to control lights?¡¯ She then looked at the four Espers, who stood silently behind the others. ¡®At least one of them has the ability to increase speed and strength. From what I see from their introduction, two Espers had the same ability. It¡¯s safe to assume that this freak loves something with symmetry. So¡­¡¯ She grinned under her mask. ¡®The Espers who stood in behind are in charge of buff. Two with the ability to enhance speed. Two with the ability to enhance strength.¡¯ This time Naomi analyzed her enemies'' abilities calmly. Usually, she would let them attack her and wouldn¡¯t care about her enemies'' ability at all. However, after meeting Avos, the only person who was dangerous to her, she began to analyze her enemies¡¯ abilities. No one knew if there was someone with an ability similar to Avos who could breach her defense. ¡°How is it? My introduction is wonderful, right? Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Angella pointed his index finger at Naomi as the Espers who helped him introduced himself lined up behind him neatly. Naomi was someone who loved fun. Even right now, when her organization was in a war with the Esper Organization, she came to seek the executives alone because she wanted to have fun by fighting them. Right now, the person in front of her was clearly having fun introducing himself. As a fun-seeker and someone who could read the mood, Naomi answered him. ¡°Very well.¡± Naomi began to control the snow around her with her Telekinesis and built a majestic throne and sat on it. She imitated Angella¡¯s way of introducing himself, but she added some twists to it. A big Rock began to float around her throne. She then used her Telekinesis to chip it away into a knight statue. The rock knight was in a kneeling position, and she put it in front of her. She then used her Telekinesis again to pull a golden roof from the mansion in the distance. The golden roof flew at a fast speed toward Naomi as she re-shaped it into a crown. When it arrived in Naomi¡¯s hand, it already became a crown that was similar to the one that was used by the medieval king. She then put the crown on her head and rested her head on her hand. ¡°I am Akasa Naomi, the leader of the Moon of Akasha.¡± Her voice carried dignity that shook even Angella and his subordinates. Their eyes shook from shock. They never expected that Naomi would follow along with their game. ¡°I am here in order to destroy the Esper Association. You can choose to surrender this instant by kneeling in front of me, or you can choose to fight me with all your strength. It¡¯s your choice, but I must remind you.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyes seemed to flash a dangerous light as she glared at the Espers in front of her. ¡°If you choose to fight, you will be crushed instantly.¡± Declared Naomi confidently. They knew that she was not talking nonsense. Even Angella knew that she could do it without even saying anything. However, she gave them a chance. They could surrender to save their life. But none of them chose that. ¡°I apologize, but as an executive of the Esper Association, I can¡¯t surrender myself. My subordinates will also follow my path, as I am their leader.¡± Angella stood from his ice throne, and then it crumbled in an instant. The Espers behind him began to show their abilities off. As Naomi had expected, the four Espers who didn¡¯t move when Angella introduced himself were the ones with the abilities to buff the others. ¡°So, Akasa Naomi. We will choose to fight.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Naomi said in a low voice. ¡°Well, after all, it is a war between our organizations. As much as I want to hire you as a clown, I must kill you because you are my enemy.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the New Executive! - Not a Shrimp Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 200 – Prelude to War 16 ¡°Clown, you said?¡± Angella muttered ominously. Veins popped up in his temple as he glared at Naomi. ¡°It seems that you underestimated me a lot.¡± ¡°You misunderstood it.¡± Answered Naomi as she waved her hand, clearing the snow around them with Telekinesis. ¡°I recognized your ability; hence I plan to hire you as a clown. You put up a good show earlier.¡± ¡°You really are underestimating me¡­¡± Angella clenched his fist hard to the point blood dripped from it. He then pointed his index finger at Naomi and shouted. ¡°Kill her. If you want to go back, then kill her!¡± The men behind him flared up in an instant. The ones with the ability to buff the other gave them the buff that they needed. Their buff worked similar to Adjustment. They could increase a person¡¯s strength or speed, similar to an A-Ranked Esper with Adjustment ability. They were confident in their strength. 6 S-Ranked Esper with strength equal to A-Ranked Esper with Adjustment ability on top of their original ability. Angella prepared them to beat Naomi. He knew that they were at war with Moon of Akasha; that was why he had prepared the Esper with the ability to counter her. All of them rushed at Naomi at the same time, including the Esper with the ability to buff the others. They buffed themselves and became the vanguard to tackle Naomi. As they rushed toward her, the Espers, who had the ability to control light, created blinding light behind the vanguards. They stayed behind the others to support them. Swish¨C! At the same time, the ground was frozen at a fast speed. The ice came from Naomi¡¯s sides and quickly became a big ice spike that jutted from the ground, aiming at Naomi, who sat relaxedly on her snow throne. The ice spikes were sharp; it was enough to even kill an elephant or destroy an armored car with no problem. However, it couldn¡¯t even touch Naomi. As the spikes were about to hit Naomi, the spikes hit the invisible shield that Naomi made with her Telekinesis and shattered into dust. The Espers who rushed towards Naomi were not surprised. Instead, the four Espers in charge of buffing the others kicked the ground and surrounded Naomi from each side. Naomi looked at them with interest. She glanced at each Esper to guess what they were up to. They kept their distance from her and only looked at her warily. Crackle¨C! Whoosh¨C! At that moment, a torrent of flames appeared from two Espers'' hands in the distance and engulfed Naomi¡¯s whole. ¡°Hahahaha. I guess the title of the Worst Esper doesn¡¯t suit you at all. Look at it! You can¡¯t even react to such a trick!¡± Angella shouted with the clich¨¦ sentence of a villain. The flames still surrounded Naomi¡¯s body. The Espers who controlled the fire smiled. ¡°However, I know that you can still survive in that!¡± Added Angella. He then grinned and said. ¡°Do it!¡± With his order, the Espers who control the light began to prepare their attacks. They condensed the light and turned it into a strong laser that could pierce through anything. Not only that, the Espers who surrounded Naomi destroyed the ground around her to prevent her escape. They gouged the ground with their superhuman strength and threw it toward Naomi while she was still surrounded by flames. Big chunks of rocks hit the place where Naomi was, burying her alive. Bam¨C! Crash¨C! It didn¡¯t end there. The Espers who controlled Ice froze the area where Naomi was and surrounded her from three sides, leaving only the side that faced them open. Swoosh¨C! Now Naomi was completely surrounded, and the Espers, who sent a torrent of flames toward Naomi, stopped. They had rough breathing. They were exhausted because they used their ability at their best without stopping even a second. Now the last attack was left to the Espers, who had the ability to control the light. The Laser that they condensed from the light was lethal. It could pierce through anything and everything. Right now, the sun was high in the sky. It was the ideal time for them to condense the light. Although the laser was small and needed time to condense the light, they were confident that they could kill Naomi with it. Even Angella was showing a confident smile. His subordinates had given him a signal that they were done condensing the light and were ready to fire it. He nodded his head and looked at the ice boulder that was surrounded by four Espers. ¡°I guess that the Worst Esper is nothing much. They exaggerated your strength! Well then, I will gladly take the title of Worst Esper Slayer!¡± He raised his right hand before he swung it down with a shout! ¡°Fire!¡± Zap¨C! Swoosh¨C! With Angella¡¯s signal, the Lasers flew toward Naomi faster than light and pierced through the boulder easily. It hit the middle of the boulder, right where Naomi was supposed to be, creating a hole that penetrated through the other side. The laser even pierced through the crater behind the boulder and still flew to the sky. When Angella saw that, a big grin appeared on his face, a burst of laughter then followed suit. ¡°Hahahahahaha! I did it! We killed Akasa Naomi!¡± His subordinates cheered with the declaration of Angella. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°We won!¡± They began to walk back towards Angella to celebrate their victory. But, as they did that, a loud cracking noise suddenly came from the boulder where Naomi was encased in. Crack¨C! Creak¨C! The Espers stopped in their tracks and turned to the boulder. They saw it moving around, and they had a bad premonition. ¡°It¡¯s a lie, right?¡± One of the Esper who controls the light muttered. He was already exhausted from creating the Laser, and now he collapsed on his feet. ¡°It¡¯s totally a lie.¡± Added the Esper who had Pyrokinesis ability. The four Espers had used all of their strength. Even standing straightly was difficult for them They were happy that the fight was over, but their hope was shattered when the boulder finally burst from inside. Bam¨C! The ice and rocks flew everywhere. The Espers who controlled Ice suddenly put their hands on the ground and created an ice wall in front of them to block the debris. Dust was flying everywhere and blocked their sight. They managed to stop the debris and protect themselves, but they then fell into despair as Naomi appeared from the cloud of dust while patting her body to clean herself. ¡°Are you done?¡± She asked calmly. There was no wound on her body; even her clothes were intact. Her eyes then narrowed dangerously as she stated. ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn. I hope you are ready.¡± It was at that moment that Angella knew he was the one who underestimated Naomi. He then walked to her, and said. ¡°You are strong.¡± He cracked his hand and took a pill from his pocket. Naomi knew that pill. It was the one that increased Esper¡¯s power level. She could stop him from taking the pill, but she was interested in his ability. So she allowed him to take it. As Angella put the pill in his mouth and crushed it with his teeth, he glared at Naomi and declared. ¡°I will take you down by myself. I promise that you will regret not killing me right now.¡± Naomi was not bothered with his declaration. Her enemy in the past said the same thing. So she just replied. ¡°Try it.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 201 – Prelude to War 17 The other Espers also took a pill to increase their power level. The buffers were first. They took the Doping and buffed Angella with their ability. Because of the Doping, their ability was now equal to SS-Ranked Esper, and their buff could make someone have strength equal to S-Ranked Esper with Adjustment ability. Not to mention, Angella himself was an SS-Ranked Esper. His power level was boosted to SSS-Ranked with the Doping. Naomi still didn¡¯t know about his ability. She was interested in the ability of the Esper Association¡¯s executive, but she had been playing around too much. ¡°First of all, I need to ask something before I kill you,¡± Angella said to Naomi with a twisted expression. His veins were visible with naked eyes; he looked like a berserker. ¡°My Lord, Avos, refused to tell us the reason. So I will ask you by myself. Why did you attack the Esper Association?¡± It was the question that she had heard a few times already. Her goal at first was only one, to have an Esper duel. However, as time passed, she had more goals. She wanted to take revenge for Mischa. She wanted to eradicate the human experiment. She didn¡¯t want to see the girls being kidnapped, so she destroyed the Smiling Sun. But, her main goal remained the same. No matter how many times that question was asked, she would answer it with the same answer. ¡°Because I am bored.¡± Answered Naomi as she took off her mask. ¡°I had told your leader. I am bored, so when I found out that the Esper Association hides something from the public, I decided to make an organization to counter your organization.¡± Angella glared at Naomi even further. He gnashed his teeth as he muttered. ¡°You are mad.¡± ¡°I am not. After all, I didn¡¯t do any human experiments.¡± Denied Naomi. ¡°In the first place, what¡¯s your goal of creating the Esper Association and conducting a human experiment?¡± She was curious. She couldn¡¯t access the database of the Esper Association now. They had changed their securities a few times so that no one could hack into their server again. The information about the Esper Association was also limited. From her own investigation, the Esper Association had prepared themselves for something. That was the only explanation for them creating the Doping to increase Esper¡¯s power level. The Esper Association was already strong. It was a big organization that spread worldwide and even controlled some countries from behind the scenes. Such an organization was trying to increase their power by ordering a batch of weapons and even did a human experiment to improve their Esper¡¯s strength. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± A surprise was written on Angella¡¯s face. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about anything, and yet you still attack us?¡± Naomi became more curious. What kind of thing did she not know? Was there something like an alien invasion in the future? Or was there a secret organization with members full of SSS-Ranked Espers that tried to conquer the world? The Esper Association was clearly preparing their troops for that, whatever that was. Naomi then grinned. Something that even the Esper Association feared. She was excited by imagining it. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. So even the Esper Association is scared of something beside me?¡± ¡°We are never scared of you!¡± Angella shouted at Naomi. ¡°Lord Avos is stronger than you. No matter what you do, you will never be able to reach his side. And we are not scared of the prophecy too. We are ready to fend them off.¡± ¡°Prophecy, was it?¡± Muttered Naomi. The executive in front of her knew something about prophecy. That meant Melaine, who was one of the founders of the Esper Association, must be knew something too. ¡°It seems I need to interrogate my subordinate after I am done with you.¡± ¡°So you are not backing off even after you are surrounded by 10 Espers equal to SS-Ranked and me, who is equal to SSS-Ranked Esper?¡± Asked Angella with a confident smile. ¡°If your attitude is like that, you will die faster than I planned.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Naomi laughed. ¡°Is that a joke? Do you think SSS-Ranked Esper is my match? If that¡¯s a joke, then congratulations! You are able to make me laugh!¡± The ground shook with her laughter. The Espers from the Esper Association then understood it once more. The report of Lucilla about Naomi being stronger than they thought was not exaggerated. Even with their power level being enhanced¡­ No, because they were now equal to SS-Ranked Esper, they knew the gaps between their strengths better. The power that the girl in front of them held couldn¡¯t be measured by something like power level. The world would need a new classification of her strength. The ones who made the rank of Espers should make a new Rank for her. ¡°Monster¡­¡± Muttered one of the Esper with the ability to control the light. ¡°She¡¯s different from us¡­ she¡¯s not a human anymore!¡± Shouted one of the buffers. Angella also knew about it. No, he knew from the start. But he was confident with his ability. His ability was a bit special. He couldn¡¯t control wind or fire like the other Espers. He also couldn¡¯t control time or teleport. It wasn''t even deadly. But he knew that if he managed to use his ability on Naomi, then she would suffer. At least until she got used to his ability. ¡°Calm down!¡± He shouted at his subordinate with a deafening voice that was not suitable for his appearance. ¡°She¡¯s just bluffing! We can deal with her easily! We are strong!¡± Angella¡¯s subordinates nodded their heads. Seeing his subordinates had regained their spirit, Angella Shouted once more. ¡°We can do this!¡± He then kicked the ground and leaped toward Naomi with his superhuman strength. He flew at a fast speed and extended his right hand toward Naomi. Naomi adjusted her body to the limit that she could hold. With her control right now, she could adjust her body as strongly as she wanted to. However, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the backlash from the Adjustment. After adjusting her body, she was now ready to fight. She used her Telekinesis to knock Angella¡¯s subordinates unconscious at the same time while extending her hand to stop Angella, who arrived in front of her. Usually, people would be afraid to confront Naomi in one on one. However, Angella was smiling. With a loud voice, he shouted. ¡°I got you!¡± Then a rainbow-colored smoke appeared from Angella¡¯s hand. It was at that time Naomi noticed that she had fallen into his trap. She jumped back immediately, then she felt strange. She stumbled to her feet, and she was about to fall. It was unbecoming of her, but she managed to regain her balance with Telekinesis. She pulled herself up and then realized that her point of view had changed. It was taller than before. She had a bad premonition about this. She quickly looked at her hands. They were bigger than before, and her chest had become flat. Her D-Cup had now been replaced with muscles. ¡°What is this¡­¡± A deep voice emerged instead of her usual cold but sweet voice. ¡°Hahahaha, how is that?¡± Angella appeared from beyond the smoke. He was laughing at Naomi. ¡°How is it, the suffering of being robbed of your original gender?¡± With his words, Naomi now understood the situation. Angella¡¯s ability¡­ was the ability to change someone¡¯s gender. The first thing that Naomi felt was disappointment. She was disappointed that even though her gender was changed, she was not curious about it at all. Then anger followed suit. She had worked hard to take care of her body. She even asked Anna to get her a tattoo with growth enhancement in order to get the perfect body that she wanted. Now, her enemy had robbed the result of her hard work from her. ¡°Give it back¡­¡± Naomi muttered ominously as rocks began to float in the air. Angella, who saw Naomi, was confused. Usually, when people had been robbed of their original gender, they would be confused. During that confusion, they usually passed out because they couldn¡¯t believe the reality. This was the first time Angella saw this situation. Instead of being confused, Naomi had gotten angry. He had made the biggest mistake in his life. ¡°Turn me back!¡± Naomi kicked the ground and arrived in front of Angella. Her speed was faster now because he was a man, not a girl. Skeletal muscle in men was 36% greater than in women. Her body that was Adjusted to the limit was now able to move even faster and stronger. She gripped Angella¡¯s neck with her hand and raised him. ¡°Hey¡­ Turn me back this instant, or I will snap your neck.¡± ¡°Grr!¡± Angella could only let out a groan of pain. And at that time, Mischa and Hotaru teleported behind Naomi. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 202 – Prelude to War 18 RaizarP Ugh, bear with the gender-bend for now. It will done in around 10 chapters or so, it will be important for future plot and Angella''s ability will be further explained. Cheers! ¡°Who is that?¡± Mischa muttered as she looked at the boy, Naomi, who raised Angella by his neck. She didn¡¯t recognize anyone in this place. But she remembered what Melaine said a while ago. The enemy could change someone¡¯s gender. There was now one possibility. The boy was wearing combat clothes similar to those of Avos School. He had black hair and red eyes similar to Naomi too. ¡°No way¡­¡± Hotaru muttered as her eyes widened. ¡°Hey, Mischa¡­ He¡­ he is not Naomi, right?¡± As if the boy heard her, he turned his head to them. His eyes then widened in surprise. ¡°Mischa, Hotaru?¡± He called their names. That was then they had realized. The boy was indeed Naomi, and most probably, the guy in his hand was the one who changed his gender. ¡°Naomi?¡± Asked Mischa. She needed to make sure that he was indeed Naomi. She spread her ability to seal the Esper¡¯s ability within 500 meters radius from her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± The boy answered. ¡°Umm¡­ I think it¡¯s better if you keep him down first. I heard from Melaine about his ability so¡­ Can you put him down first? It¡¯s kinda awkward talking to you when you look like that; forgive me.¡± Mischa did her best to explain it. Even though she was SSS-Ranked Esper, in the end, she was just a teenage girl. She clearly had some interest in the opposite gender, especially now after her brainwashing was lifted and she regained her freedom. When she was under the effect of brainwashing, talking to boys in Avos School didn¡¯t bother her at all. Rather, they followed her blindly, so she had no chance to speak to them. The men in Moon of Akasha were all adults, so she had no problem interacting with them. To put it simply, she was not used to dealing directly with a man and was embarrassed when she was talking to Naomi right now. She, now he, was more handsome than most boys that she met. She knew that he was Naomi, but she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit embarrassed when Naomi looked at her seriously. ¡°I see. So Melaine did know about his ability? I guess I need to keep him alive then. I had been told about him, but I don''t know that this is actually the guy with that ability.¡± Naomi tried to use his Telekinesis but realized that Mischa had used her ability. ¡°Can you turn your ability off for a second? I will knock him out with my Telekinesis.¡± ¡°Oh¡­oh right. It¡¯s done.¡± Mischa nodded her head at Naomi. Her face had reddened a little. Hotaru noticed that and somehow grinned at herself. ¡°Fufufu. Look who has a little crush on her own friend whose gender was changed. You¡¯re so cute, Mischa.¡± ¡°Eh? N-no! I am not! I didn¡¯t like Naomi even a little bit!¡± ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t like me, Mischa? You make me sad.¡± Naomi had already finished with Angella and carried him with his Telekinesis. He heard Hotaru start teasing Mischa and decided to join. His anger subsided after hearing that Melaine knew about Angella¡¯s ability. Surely she knew how to revert it. Not only that, it seemed like Mischa had got a bit conscious about him after he had turned into a man. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Naomi! Of course, I like you. After all, I am your friend!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± Naomi smirked at Mischa. He was getting used to a man¡¯s body, even a little. Teasing Mischa was more fun in this form. ¡°Eh~ So Mischa likes Naomi as a boy?¡± Hotaru giggled and cornered Mischa even more. ¡°Eh? Uh, stop teasing me! We are still in the enemy¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. I have defeated all enemies in this area.¡± Naomi, who had too much fun, grinned at Mischa as he leaned closer. Mischa had reached her limit; her face was already reddened like a tomato. She was not used to having an opposite gender getting close to her. Even though she knew that he was Naomi, she was still conscious of it. She then shoved Naomi away and pointed her index finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t get close when you are in that form! I am warning you, Naomi!¡± ¡°Well, it seems that our Mischa has reached her limit,¡± Hotaru said as she shrugged her shoulders. She then looked at Naomi curiously. ¡°However, I must ask something about it¡­ Are you in any way uncomfortable while you are like that, Naomi? Like¡­ Do you feel any difference compared to your original form?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Naomi thought deeply about Hotaru¡¯s question. It was reasonable to think that someone would become uncomfortable when their gender was suddenly changed. Not only did he get an extra body part, but his height had also grown. He was now around 180cm, and his clothes were now too small, and they felt pretty tight. But, Naomi didn¡¯t feel any different. No, he did feel something different, but he forced his body to adjust to the change with his Adjustment that was unique for him. So, all in all, there was not too much difference for him. ¡°Not really. I can¡¯t say about other people, but I forced my body to adjust to the change with my Adjustment.¡± ¡°You are as absurd as always, huh?¡± Hotaru smiled as she threw some jokes at Naomi. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to see you are doing fine.¡± ¡°Yeah. But, how did you guys find me?¡± ¡°Well, about that, you sent a message to Mr. Hyun-Woo, right? We know from him and your mother.¡± ¡°Message? Oh!¡± Naomi remembered the message that he sent to the scammer. ¡°Is that really Hyun-Woo? I thought he was a scammer because he sent me spam messages.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really Mr. Hyun-Woo.¡± Answered Hotaru with a wry smile. ¡°More importantly¡­¡± She sent a glance at Mischa, who tried to recover on the side. Naomi followed her gaze and saw Mischa muttering to herself. ¡°Naomi is a friend¡­ Naomi is a friend¡­ That boy is just Naomi¡­ Mischa, pull yourself together! He¡¯s Naomi!¡± Her muttering was like a spell to call a demon. Naomi¡¯s teasing had gone too far and broke Mischa. Hotaru even looked at him with a tired gaze and raised her chin, gesturing to Naomi to do something about Mischa. Naomi just shrugged his shoulders in response and said. ¡°Should we go back to the base first? I bet Melaine will ask Luna to open the portal to this place out of worry.¡± ¡°Yes, about that. I believe they will arrive in two minutes. While we are waiting for them¡­¡± Hotaru glanced at Mischa once again. She was now dribbling something on the ground. ¡°Can you do something about her?¡± ¡°I will try¡­ To begin with, it¡¯s all my fault for teasing her too far. I don¡¯t know that she will get embarrassed like that.¡± ¡°You better be taking responsibility.¡± Hotaru smirked as she said that. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 203 – Prelude to War 19 Luna arrived with Melaine and Mizuki a few minutes later. They were surprised to see a boy talking to Mischa and Hotaru, but Mizuki was more surprised when she found out that boy was, in fact, Naomi, who was turned into one by her enemy. The said enemy was out cold and was flying behind Naomi, but that wasn¡¯t important. A daughter has turned into a son because of an enemy. She felt a rather strange feeling, but she calmed down a little after seeing Melaine didn¡¯t fret over it. No, it was more correct to say that Melaine was frozen in her place when she saw Naomi as a boy. However, that lasted only for a few seconds. Now they decided to go back to their base and went into the meeting room after sending Angella to Jorden. Jorden had already taken Andrew with him as he needed some samples except for the blood that Melaine had taken 80 years ago to find out about something. Firstly, he wondered how they were able to keep their young appearances like Melaine and her subordinates. He could understand Melaine, but how did the Executives achieve that? Melaine herself didn¡¯t know about it. She volunteered to find out about it and asked Jorden to see if she was brainwashed or not. Jorden immediately denied it, as Naomi had killed the brainwasher, and the effect of the brainwashing was lifted from everyone in the world. Then that left two possibilities. Either there was another clone of Melaine like Bel, or the Esper Association had made pills similar to the one to increase the power level but used Melaine¡¯s ability as the base to keep their time stopped. Those two were the possibilities that Jorden''s thought according to the information provided by Melaine. Secondly, Jorden wanted to find out the side-effect of using the pills that increased power level. He knew a bit from Millie, who possibly used the same pill, that her body broke down a little, and her ability to think had decreased for a few days as the side effect of using the Doping to increase her power level. As Jorden and the other scientists didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, Melaine decided to go back to the meeting room. Inside the meeting room was Naomi, as a boy. He had changed his clothes into a suit similar to Rekka. They now had the same height, so his clothes fit him perfectly. Mizuki sat beside Naomi while asking him worriedly, but he kept saying that he was fine and there was nothing wrong with his body right now. Mischa and Hotaru sat on the right side of the table, while Hyun-Woo and Chi sat on the left side of the table. Luna had left to rest because she had used her abilities twice to literally travel the world, so she was now exhausted. After Melaine entered the meeting room, she sat beside Hotaru quietly. Naomi noticed her. He looked at her and asked. ¡°Melaine. Do you know how long this transformation will last? Even Mischa can¡¯t cancel it because he only activated his ability once, and the change in my body seems to be similar to getting surgery instead of under an effect of ability like the brainwash that was put on Millie and Mischa.¡± Melaine nodded her head. Naomi¡¯s explanation was correct. Angella¡¯s ability was only used once, and the change in Naomi¡¯s body occurred at that one time. However, after her body was changed into a man''s, the ability was already done; it had changed the body fundamentally. Mischa¡¯s ability to seal another¡¯s ability was only effective to an active ability such as pyrokinesis and such. It couldn¡¯t erase an ability that affected a body. That was the reason why she couldn¡¯t erase the brainwashing that affected her the whole time. She didn¡¯t even realize it. ¡°It¡¯s similar to that. Did you remember exhaling a rainbow smoke, Lady¡­ should I call you young master now? I am honestly confused, hahahaha.¡± Melaine giggled at her own joke. She had noticed Mischa stealing glances at Naomi a few times as her face turned red every time she saw Naomi¡¯s serious face. He was a handsome boy. It was natural for her to be like that. Even Melaine often stole a glance at her loved one when she was young. However, that loved one had turned into something like a stranger after a certain incident. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Melaine.¡± Said Naomi sternly. ¡°I want to go back to my original body. For now, just call me Naomi. Also, I did inhale the weird rainbow smoke that came out from that guy¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That rainbow smoke is Angella¡¯s ability. But please don¡¯t worry¡­ Naomi. Your body will be turned back after a day. His ability was only efficient in surprising his enemy. That¡¯s why he always brought a lot of Espers with him.¡± ¡°How can a guy like that become the executive of the Esper Association?¡± Asked Naomi. She thought that the Executives of the Esper Association were all strong Espers. Melaine put on a serious face and said. ¡°He¡¯s the best guy in torture and information gathering. He can become a girl anytime to get information from a client by pretending to be¡­ call girl. Also, his torture method involves that.¡± ¡°What a psycho.¡± Muttered Naomi ominously. ¡°Truly a psycho.¡± Added Mizuki with a cold tone. Both Mizuki and Naomi narrowed their eyes. They were really similar to each other even though Naomi was now a boy. As the atmosphere turned tense, Hyun-Woo raised his hand to ask for permission to talk, but Naomi shot it down immediately. ¡°Hyun-Woo, I said no joking right now. Calling me Princess or Prince is prohibited too.¡± Dejected, Hyun-Woo lowered his hand. Chi consoled him by saying, ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ before she turned to Naomi. ¡°Then, Naomi.¡± She raised her hand to ask for permission. ¡°Yes?¡± Asked Naomi. The atmosphere had turned rather normal after Hyun-Woo¡¯s question was shot down. He also had a small smile. It was his intention to turn the atmosphere into normal again by a silly question, but he never expected it to work wonderfully. Chi also understood his intention; that was why she asked. ¡°What will you do next that your body is still like that? To be honest, I hope to get a day to prepare for the War.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Naomi was about to say that he would destroy the Esper Association himself, but his mother interjected. ¡°Naomi. They are here with you because they wanted to. Don¡¯t say that you will end the war yourself.¡± Mizuki said worriedly. ¡°I know that you are strong. But you can depend on us, you know? We, your parents, are here to support you. You also have wonderful friends and subordinates who follow you even after knowing your ability.¡± Naomi was silent. She heard her mother talking¡­ or rather, scolding her for the first time in her life. ¡°So Naomi. You can depend on us. Take a rest until your body turns normal again. Rather, as you are now a boy and no one recognizes you, why don¡¯t you go out with your friend? You can do some shopping like a normal teenager or go watch some movie with her.¡± Mizuki glanced at Mischa as she said that. There was a playful smile on her face as if she had planned something. Mischa looked at Mizuki and saw her staring at her with a gaze that said, ¡®You have my permission!¡¯ Mizuki must¡¯ve noticed that Mischa had been stealing a glance at Naomi and turned red every time. She didn¡¯t know why she felt like that; it was her first time. But Mizuki mentioned going with your friend while looking at her. She had implied something, and Mischa understood it. Naomi had indeed needed a rest. But, knowing his personality, he would refuse it by saying that he was fine. ¡°I¡­¡± Once again, Naomi was about to say something but was interjected by another person. This time, it was Mischa who interjected her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Naomi! I want to see a movie that aired today!¡± ¡°B-¡° ¡°Just go, Naomi.¡± Said Mizuki. ¡°However¡­¡± Unexpectedly, this time it was Melaine who interjected. ¡°Yeah! Just rest for a day! You have defeated an executive from the Esper Association today, so just rest for today!¡± Because almost all the people in the room pushed her to rest, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and accept it. ¡°Fine! I will rest for a day!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 204 – Prelude to War 20 Naomi was forced to leave the meeting room with Mischa. Both of them were kicked out by Melaine, who used her ability to stop time. When they realized it, they had already stood in front of the meeting room, and the door was locked from the inside. ¡°They even kicked us,¡± Naomi mumbled in irritation as he glanced at the locked door. Mischa had now gotten used to Naomi¡¯s appearance. She managed to calm herself so as not to be embarrassed each time she looked at Naomi. ¡°Yeah.¡± Answered Mischa. ¡°So, they said to shop and anything, but¡­ what will you do? I will accompany you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Naomi touched his chin as he looked at the ceiling. He thought that it might be his last chance to walk around the street calmly as the War against the Esper Association had started with him attacking the Executive. ¡®Maybe it will not be bad walking with Mischa. I never hang out with her, just the two of us, even though we are friends.¡¯ He looked at Mischa and then flashed a smile. ¡°How about we watch a movie together.¡± The sudden smile was effective toward Mischa, who just managed to calm herself. She got surprised, and her face reddened again. ¡°Oh?¡± Naomi noticed that. He was not dense, and he clearly noticed that Mischa was looking at him strangely. ¡°Mischa¡­ Are you¡­¡± He was about to ask Mischa about his suspicion, but she quickly interrupted him. ¡°O-oh! M-Movies are good! L-let''s watch it, Naomi!¡± She stuttered a little and paced away to the exit. Looking at Mischa, who acted as if she was a girl who was about to have her first date, made Naomi have an urge to tease her again. ¡°Maybe being forced to rest is not as bad as I thought.¡± Naomi then quickly followed Mischa from behind. As he was in a man¡¯s body now, he tried to act like one and put his hands on his pocket. *** Inside the meeting room after Melaine kicked Naomi and Mischa out. Melaine sat on the seat that Naomi used previously with a serious look in her eyes. ¡°Even though I said that Lady Naomi would turn back in a day, that was only a possibility and had a low chance. The best way to turn her back was to use Angella¡¯s ability to turn her back.¡± ¡°So you did lie about it, Melaine.¡± Said Mizuki as she looked at Melaine with a knowing gaze. Melaine nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± She then looked at Chi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Chi. How is the experiment with the pills going? Can we extract the ability of an Esper from their DNA?¡± ¡°We still can¡¯t understand it. If we seriously research it, I think we need at least a month.¡± ¡°A month is too long.¡± Grumbled Melaine. ¡°I will help with my ability to stop the time around the research lab. Can you research it under such conditions?¡± Chi turned silent for a while as she touched her chin. She was not sure if the other researchers would be able to stay sane in such a condition. The researchers were not crazy enough to research something in a stopped time. Not only that, it would cost them their sanity if they stayed too long in such a space. After thinking for a while, she finally reached a conclusion. ¡®If it¡¯s only Jorden and me then¡­¡¯ She had decided. Researching the pills was not only to turn Naomi back to normal, but it would also benefit the organization as a whole. If they succeeded, there was a chance they would be able to imitate Esper¡¯s ability. She then looked at Naomi and nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s only Jorden and me. But¡­ the time needed to research it¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure how long it will be needed.¡± The others were silent when they heard Chi. They were impressed by her dedication. She was willing to sacrifice her time and energy in a stopped time to research the pills. ¡°I will help too.¡± Rekka chimed in. ¡°Although I am not as smart as Chi or Jorden, I can be of help too.¡± ¡°Rekka¡­¡± mumbled Chi. She appeared to be happy when Rekka volunteered himself. ¡°Alright. I will stop the time later after the three of you are ready. Now, into the next thing. Let¡¯s talk about Lady Naomi and Mischa.¡± Melaine said seriously. Hearing her, Mizuki also nodded seriously. ¡°Indeed, this is a truly unexpected situation. To think that girl actually had something to my daughter¡­ This is a joyous occasion.¡± ¡°Eh, what did you say, Mizuki? I also have a feeling for Lady Naomi, but you never said that!¡± ¡°Do you think I am a fool, Melaine?¡± Asked Mizuki seriously. ¡°Your feeling towards Naomi is just something that you made up, isn¡¯t it? You just want to run from your old love; that¡¯s why you acted like that.¡± ¡°Tsk! I got found out, huh? You are the second person who noticed it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me in something like that. I can read a person¡¯s feelings easily.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Even Lady Naomi noticed that my feelings toward her were superficial. She¡¯s the only one who could see my acting until you appeared.¡± ¡°Fufufu, my girl learned from the best.¡± The others were confused by the revelation. All this time, they believed that Melaine acted like a pervert near Naomi because she truly loved her. However, now that the person herself said that she actually had no feelings for Naomi was surprising. They couldn¡¯t comprehend what had happened. ¡°Putting that aside, what do you think about Lady Naomi and Mischa? I think they loved each other.¡± Hotaru couldn¡¯t comprehend what she said. They loved each other? But they never showed it. ¡°I agree. I think Princess has a special feeling towards Mischa. She only lost her cool whenver Mischa was involved. There was a time when she was about to destroy the Earth when she noticed that Mischa was brainwashed.¡± Explained Rekka. ¡°Oh! That time, huh? The companies around the world panicked and ordered a lot of weapons from us. I must say that time made us gain a lot of profit. Fufufufu.¡± Mizuki giggled dangerously, and the other decided to ignore her for now. ¡°But Melaine¡­ Why do you think that they love each other? I know about Mischa being shy around Naomi when she turned into a boy, but¡­¡± Hotaru asked Melaine, but the one who answered her was Mizuki, who regained her calm. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that Naomi loves her, right, Miss Hotaru?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! I have been with Naomi for more than two years, but I never heard her saying something about love or such.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Answered Mizuki. ¡°If Naomi didn¡¯t love her, then she wouldn''t go through such lengths to save her. She wouldn¡¯t even feel something even if Mischa was in danger, because you know? That girl¡­ she has no drive. The only reason why she lives is to find something interesting.¡± Explained Mizuki with a sad smile. ¡°Right, as expected of her. Lady Naomi told me that she made this organization because she was bored at that time.¡± Melaine chuckled at her own words. The others were surprised, but Melaine quickly added. ¡°But, you see? Lady Naomi seriously cherished us. She even went to find the executives herself because she didn¡¯t want to involve us. She¡¯s serious about this organization.¡± ¡°Then, the reason why you lied to Princess earlier?¡± Chi asked curiously. Mizuki puffed her chest proudly and said. ¡°Of course, so that they can have a date! They will realize their feelings, and they will start dating each other!¡± Hotaru looked at Mizuki and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if Naomi dated a girl?!¡± Mizuki smiled at Hotaru and replied. ¡°As long as that girl is happy, then I have no problem. If you are worried about descendants, then we have science to help them... Or at least, it would be good if both realized their feelings in their outing.¡± Hotaru smiled wryly as she thought. ¡®She¡¯s too free-spirited like Naomi¡­ Just older¡­Are everyone in the Akasa family like this?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 205 – Prelude to War 21 ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s get to work,¡± Melaine said as she rose from her seat, followed by Rekka and Chi. She then turned to Mizuki. ¡°Mizuki. I¡¯m sorry, but can you handle the weapons with Hyun-Woo and Hotaru?¡± ¡°Leave that to me. More importantly, please make the cure for Naomi. I can only count on you guys.¡± Chi nodded her head with determination. ¡°Please leave it to us. I promise that we will deliver the result as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Mizuki. You can leave this to us.¡± Added Rekka. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± Melaine then left the room with Rekka and Chi. The three of them went to the science lab to fetch Jorden, who was now still working. The science lab was busy. The researchers were working tirelessly to research the pills and the blood of the Esper Association¡¯s Executives. Amongst them, Jorden was the one who worked the hardest. He was giving instructions to the other researcher. ¡°Mr. Jorden. Where should I save the data that we got today?¡± ¡°Just put it inside the hard drive in the third section. Put it among the research about Esper¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°How about the pill¡¯s side-effects, Mr. Jorden? We are about to finish researching that thanks to the two executives that were brought here.¡± ¡°Continue researching that. We need to know about the side-effects as soon as possible so we can have an advantage in the future war.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± He was holding a stack of paper with a frown on his face. He then looked at the girl that he had just hired as his assistant, Anastasia. ¡°Anastasia! Bring me the document about the research of the two executives here!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± She was wearing a white lab coat like the others. Her ability, Scan, proved to be useful in researching the blood of the executives. After Jorden instructed her, she could now know the chemical mixture of something when she used her ability. She could only do that when she concentrated, so she could still only do a normal scan of the human body. However, scanning the chemical mixture of a substance took a toll on her brain. As such, Jorden only allowed her to do that when he was around. ¡°Here, Mr. Jorden!¡± She handed a stack of documents that she took from a cabinet to Jorden. ¡°Good. You have learned fast.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Answered Anastasia nervously. She looked around and noticed Melaine and the others looking in their direction. ¡°Umm, Mr. Jorden. There is someone near the door.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jorden then looked at Melaine and the other. When he saw them, he smiled and asked with a happy tone, ¡°Oh! Lady Melaine, what brings you here right now? If it¡¯s about the ring, then I believe I can finish it in two months or three. Or that¡¯s the plan. But we can now finish faster in only a month, thanks to my assistant.¡± He looked at Anastasia with a warm smile. Though, in Anastasia¡¯s eyes, that smile was like a smile that a kidnapper had. Thinking about it, she was here because she was actually kidnapped in the first place. ¡®What do I do here¡­?¡¯ thought Anastasia. On the other hand, Melaine smiled when she heard that. She had instructed Chi to make a ring that was able to use the executives'' ability, and she said that the research would be done in a month. However, Jorden said that it would finish in two weeks. This would make the work easier. ¡°Are you serious, Jorden?¡± Asked Chi. She couldn¡¯t hide her happy tone because she heard that the time needed for the research was cut down to half. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Thank god¡­¡± She patted her chest in relief. ¡°To tell you the truth, Jorden. We need that ring in a day.¡± ¡°In a day¡­ is it? But it will need a mon...¨C¡° Jorden paused in the middle of his sentence as he looked at Melaine, who smiled evilly at him. ¡°¨CI understand. I will have my assistant to help us too.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Anastasia let out a surprised sound. ¡°Me?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s truly helpful. Thank you for the understanding.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Shall we start now?¡± Asked Jorden. ¡°Then Anastasia! Tell the other to leave the lab! We will have important research now!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ eh?!¡± Anastasia was confused. Why did she get dragged into something that she didn¡¯t want to be a part of? ¡°Now!¡± Shouted Jorden. Anastasia was a bit afraid of him, so she quickly responded. ¡°Yes!¡± She then ran toward the other researchers and told them to leave the lab for now. She was able to free the lab in no time at all. Seeing his assistant eager to work, Jorden chuckled happily. ¡°Kukukuku, this will be an interesting thing.¡± *** Naomi, who was kicked out, decided to watch a movie with Mischa in one of the movie theaters in Berlin. However, there was one thing that he forgot. They were now in Germany, and he couldn¡¯t understand German at all. After he entered the movie theater with Mischa, he immediately pulled her hand and exited the theater. They immediately exited the theater because of the language and the movie¡­ They only aired German movies with no subtitles in the theater. ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s just go shopping.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Answered Mischa with a nod. Her gaze was focused on her hand, which Naomi held. ¡°Umm¡­ Naomi¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Naomi asked Mischa as he peered into her face. Right now, their height difference is more than 20cm. That was why he needed to bend a little to see Mischa¡¯s face. ¡°H-hand¡­¡± ¡°Hand?¡± Naomi repeated and looked at his hand that held Mischa¡¯s and let out a small voice. ¡°Oh.¡± He understood why Mischa seemed to act out of her character. ¡°I see¡­¡± Muttered Naomi. Mischa seemed happy because it seemed like Naomi understood it. She sighed in relief and said. ¡°Then, can you release it now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Naomi denied firmly with a smirk. ¡°I will keep holding your hand.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Yes. Because we are holding hands and we are going out as a boy and girl, I guess you can call this a date?¡± ¡°A date¡­?¡± Mischa¡¯s brain short-circuited. She couldn¡¯t understand what Naomi said to her. Naomi, who saw Mischa¡¯s reaction, chuckled. He was having fun teasing Mischa. He somehow wanted to be with her right now and keep teasing her. He thought that being forced to rest was not bad at all. There was some disappointment because he couldn¡¯t watch a movie due to the language barrier, but he now thought that maybe shopping and trying on some clothes with Mischa was not bad. ¡®Maybe I can have Mischa dress in something that I like.¡¯ ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have our first date, Mischa. I will have you accompany me all day.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader!! - Luke Soper Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 206 – Prelude to War 22 Without waiting for Mischa to answer, Naomi pulled her to a bus that went to the Mall of Berlin. If one was talking about shopping, then a mall was the answer. He had brought his card with him for this occasion. Mischa had no chance to refuse. The next thing she knew, she sat beside Naomi on a bus that went to the Mall of Berlin. ¡°Hmm, it says the bus needs around 10 minutes to reach the mall. We have plenty of time to talk about something, Mischa.¡± Said Naomi as he looked at her. ¡°Eh¡­ oh, yeah. What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°First of all, I want to ask this thing. Why did you act strangely toward me? Even if my body has changed, I am still me.¡° Naomi was honestly a bit confused. He did tease Mischa a little, but her reaction was too exaggerated. He only teased her a little, but her face went red, and she stuttered badly. It never happened when she teased her before his body got changed. At most, Mischa would pout and hit him. That was the case before. Mischa looked at Naomi and tilted her head a little. She also noticed that she acted a bit strange toward Naomi. At first, she thought it was because she had no experience talking with boys. But, it was not that. She knew that was not the case. Even when she was brainwashed, she still had control of herself. She could talk to her classmate with no problem. But, when she talked with Naomi after she was turned into a boy, she got embarrassed rather easily. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ Both of them had no experience of normal daily lives. To put it simply, both of them were awkward. Naomi could always keep his cool because he had learned from his mother to keep his calm if she wanted to manage a company. She also managed a company at a young age, keeping her busy. While Mischa had no time to experience normal daily life due to her being used by the Esper Association. She was forced to train when she was young, and they even subjected her to brainwashing to keep her freedom. Hence, both of them had no experience at all when it came to something like this. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just¡­ My face was hot every time you looked at me like that. I don¡¯t know what happened at all.¡± After Mischa said that, Naomi looked at Mischa strangely. The thing that Mischa talked about, he had read about in an article. He was curious about it since he saw a couple in the burger restaurant before the press conference, so she looked it up. Even if he had never experienced something like normal feelings and only had Mischa as his close friend, he definitely knew what she talked about. ¡°Mischa¡­¡± He called out to her. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ that?¡± Asked Naomi, hesitating. He was not sure about his question. If he were wrong, then it would be embarrassing. ¡°That?¡± Mischa repeated. He really wanted to know about it, but he became a bit embarrassed now that he was aware of it. His face reddened a little as he looked away. ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡°What? You are so strange.¡± For the first time in his life, Naomi was aware of his feelings. The symptoms that Mischa explained earlier happened to him. He looked away from Mischa to hide his red face from her. He looked out of the bus while looking at the pedestrians walking on the sideway. Some of them were couples who walked happily while holding hands. He now noticed that he had held Mischa¡¯s hand since they exited the movie theater. He stole a glance at Mischa, but at that time, he felt a finger poking his cheek. ¡°Got you.¡± Said Mischa mischievously. Naomi froze in his place. He was looking at Mischa, who smiled mischievously with a surprised gaze. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Asked Naomi while trying to calm himself. He never expected Mischa to pull a little prank on her. ¡°Hmm? Well, I will get embarrassed if I do nothing, so¡­ I try to pull a prank? Are you angry?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I am not angry. It¡¯s just; it surprised me a little.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Naomi scratched his cheek. ¡°But it somehow made me happy.¡± Mischa looked at him with a strange gaze. She noticed that something was different with Naomi when she saw him on Mount Everest, but now that strange thing became apparent. All embarrassment that Mischa had suddenly was gone as she looked at Naomi seriously. ¡°Hey, Naomi. It¡¯s just my hunch, but¡­ Aren¡¯t you acting strangely? More than me, I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s the strange one here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi let out a surprised sound. But then, after he noticed that Mischa looked at him seriously, he pushed away all unimportant thoughts and asked her. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°How do I say this¡­¡± Mischa put her left hand on her chin. She wanted to use her right hand, but it was now still being held by Naomi. ¡°You acted like a man. A real man.¡± Once again, Naomi froze. He looked at Mischa straight into her eyes, and he noticed it too. ¡°I see¡­¡± He nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s like that, huh? Did I do something different from the usual me?¡± Asked Naomi. Mischa nodded her head. Seeing something different in oneself was hard. Even if someone didn¡¯t feel anything strange or anything in their behavior, usually other people would notice it. That was why people always compared themselves with others. One person didn¡¯t feel that he was good enough. The other felt better than his peers. Those two cases were often met in the world. However, when it was being seen by different people, the difference was clear. They could judge us better than ourselves. ¡°First of all, the way you are acting. You never actively tried to touch me before, even if we were both girls.¡± Naomi nodded his head in understanding. He had an urge to touch Mischa at all times for some reason. He had found the reason earlier, but he didn¡¯t tell her yet. ¡°Then the second, you are being too flirtatious! When I was uncomfortable, the usual, you would chuckle and stop teasing me. And yet, you continued to tease me all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, that? I did those on purpose.¡± Answered Naomi with a cheesy smile. ¡°Lastly, that!¡± Mischa pointed her finger at Naomi, more specifically, his face. ¡°Your smile is too¡­ too¡­ How do I explain it? I mean¡­ your usual smile is not like that. It¡¯s like¡­ your smile right now seems artificial to make me happy. I don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Naomi then tried to change the way he smiled. This time, his lips only curved a little; it was the smile of someone who found something to pass their boredom. ¡°Am I usually like this?¡± ¡°Yes. I love that one better¡­ Though, you look like someone who¡¯s bored when you put on that smile.¡± Mischa smiled back at Naomi. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about that.¡± Replied Naomi. He let go of Mischa¡¯s hand and looked forward. ¡°We have arrived.¡± As soon as he said that, the bus stopped. Screech¨C Naomi looked at Mischa and grinned. ¡°Well then, Mischa. I know that I somehow changed after I was turned into a boy. My thought and a bit of my personality seems to be affected by the change, but¡­ I still want to spend time with you. This is my honest thought.¡± ¡°Yes. I know.¡± Answered Mischa. ¡°I also want to hang out with you. We have no time to do that because of¡­ all the things that happened.¡± ¡°Right. So, shall we continue our date?¡± Naomi grinned. It was a familiar grin that Mischa had seen a few times. ¡°Of course. But it¡¯s hanging out, not a date. I don¡¯t want to have a date with you¡­ yet.¡± She added the last word quietly. However, Naomi heard that. He chuckled and stood up. ¡°Then, let¡¯s hang out. Let¡¯s have fun today.¡± He offered his hand to Mischa to help her stand up. Mischa reached out to his hand and he pulled her up. ¡°Yes.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 207 – Prelude to War 23 Both of them got off the bus and entered the Mall of Berlin. It was a big mall with a lot of stores inside it. There were stores for fashion, restaurants, recreation, and others. Naomi and Mischa went to the clothing store first because Naomi pushed Mischa to change her clothes. Both of them looked too formal with the suit they were in. It was fine for Naomi as he looked normal with the suit. His shoulder-length hair was now tied behind; he looked rather masculine with it. But, Mischa was not too suited to wearing a suit. She had no time to change her clothes because she had been busy finding Naomi earlier in the day. It was a bit dirty with sand sticking on a few parts of the suit. ¡°Hey, Naomi. Do I need to change my clothes? I think a suit is fine for me.¡± Asked Mischa. She looked at the store in front of her with a wry smile. They were in front of a fancy clothing store that sold dresses. The interior was decorated rather excessively to attract rich customers. Mischa was trying to run away from entering the store. She felt out of place in this place. But Naomi put his hand on her shoulder, preventing her from running away. ¡°There is no way that will be okay. I plan to watch an opera later at night, so you need a dress.¡± ¡°Huh?! An Opera?! W-why? No, more importantly, how?!¡± ¡°I had ordered it¡­ online.¡± Naomi took out his holo phone and showed the E-Ticket for tonight¡¯s opera in the United Kingdom. He had ordered it, thinking that it would be a good replacement for a movie. The show of tonight''s opera was adapted from a book two hundred years ago, called ¡®The Phantom of the Opera.¡¯ A lot of people loved the show, so the ticket was sold at a high price. ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ expensive? The ticket?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only around 10.000 Pounds. It¡¯s nothing for me.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a lot of money, Naomi¡­¡± Mischa looked at Naomi with a tired gaze as she held the urge to sigh. ¡°But, well¡­ considering how much money your family makes in a day, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a lot at all¡­¡± ¡°Right. You understand it¡­ Now, let¡¯s get you a dress.¡± Naomi smiled at Mischa. ¡°Ha-hahaha, I think I will use a suit.¡± ¡°No can do. There is a dress code where a girl should wear a dress when they watch an Opera.¡± ¡°But you are also a girl!¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Smirked Naomi. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a beautiful dress, my lady.¡± Joked Naomi as he presented his hand at Naomi while bowing his body a little. ¡°You!!¡± *** ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful dress, miss!¡± Shouted the middle-aged employee of the store as she clapped her hand. Maybe because this was a high-class store, the employee could talk in English well. In the end, Mischa couldn¡¯t win against Naomi and was forced to wear a dress. The employee and Naomi talked behind her back before the employee took a white dress and pushed Mischa to the changing room. Of course, she tried to resist, but she couldn¡¯t fight the employee who had experienced this kind of thing. ¡°I agree. You look beautiful in that dress, Mischa.¡± Praised Naomi. ¡°I-Is it? I don¡¯t know.¡± Mischa was now dressed in a white dress with a short skirt. The top was decorated with a rose made from lace, and there was a ribbon on each side of the hips. Her hair was tied in a bun and adorned with a red rose. ¡°It¡¯s true, miss! You are stunning in that dress!¡± The employee quickly added. Hearing the employee¡¯s face, Mischa¡¯s lips curled upward. She was happy to be praised. ¡°Try to look at yourself in the mirror, Mischa. You are truly beautiful.¡± Naomi pointed at the mirror in the middle of the store. There were dresses everywhere in every corner of the store, but the mirror stood out as it had a golden frame. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that, Naomi. There is no way I¡¯m that beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡± ¡°Then just look at yourself.¡± As Mischa refused to move, Naomi used her Telekinesis to lift Mischa and moved her to the mirror slowly. ¡°H-hey! Put me down!¡± The employee was surprised and was about to stop him, but he raised his hand at her and said, ¡°I will pay if something happens.¡± The employee sighed in relief and nodded her head, giving permission. She also stood at the corner of the store out of consideration. ¡®Fufufu, young couples are always too precious to watch. This is why I never got tired with this job.¡¯ Thought the employee as she watched Naomi and Mischa. Mischa was put in front of the mirror and was forced to look at it. Naomi approached her and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Look. You are beautiful, right?¡± He smiled mischievously as he looked at Mischa, who froze while looking at her reflection in the mirror. She recovered after a while and asked. ¡°Who is that? There is no way that¡¯s me.¡± Asked Mischa in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s you, Mischa. See? I told you that you are beautiful.¡± ¡°This is me?¡± She was at a loss of words. She had never dressed in a dress before, so she was surprised when she saw her reflection. At first, she thought that some filters enhanced the reflection to make someone more beautiful like what the other teenagers did when they took a photo with their phone, but¡­ She knew that the reflection was not tampered with in any way because Naomi¡¯s face was still the same. Unknown to her, she had always compared herself to Naomi, whose beauty was out of the world. She never realized that she was a beauty herself. Mischa smiled while looking at her reflection. Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Mischa. He was not lying when he praised her. Mischa was truly beautiful in a dress. As someone who had once tried to dress as best as she could, Naomi knew that Mischa''s dress really suited her. After being aware of his feelings, he was a bit embarrassed when he saw her. So he smiled to hide it from Mischa. ¡°So, are you ready for the Opera?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 208 – Prelude to War 24 Akasa Inc. After Melaine, Chi, and Rekka left the room to start the research on Esper¡¯s blood, Mizuki went back to the Akasa Inc. building with the help of Hotaru. There were a few things that had yet to be done in this place. Firstly, the research on the nukes was not done yet, though it was already at the final stage. They had already found the material that was used to create the nukes; now, they just needed to track it down to find who fired the nukes at them at the press conference. Secondly, she needed to prepare a weapon for war. Moon of Akasha had around a thousand members including the subordinates of Melaine, Chi, and Hyun-Woo, as well as Akasa Inc. guards that basically became a part of the Moon of Akasha. Hyun-Woo had created a mercenary group that worked under him in the last two years without Naomi knowing. They worked silently while taking orders from Hyun-Woo¡¯s subordinates in Luna Corporation and tried their best to stay away from the Moon of Akasha so no one could track their origins. So the weapon needed to arm them was a lot, as most mercenaries were only ordinary people, not Espers. ¡°Miss Hotaru, thank you for helping me.¡± Said Mizuki. They were in Mizuki¡¯s office on the top floor of the building. Hotaru had volunteered herself to help Mizuki in preparing the weapons for war. Her Teleportation ability proved to be useful for running an errand and informed the allies that were hiding in the area near South Korea. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, umm, Lady Mizuki. I am happy to help.¡± ¡°I see. Then, can you follow me to the underground floor? I believe Tetsuma is monitoring the progress of our research there.¡± ¡°Sure. So this building has an underground floor?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s mainly used for weapon research. Though it is now used to research the nukes.¡± The two of them entered the elevator, and Mizuki pressed a certain button that let them go to the underground area. ¡°Those nukes¡­ Did you already find the one who fired the nukes?¡± Asked Hotaru, a bit terrified. She was terrified when she saw the nukes making their way to the press conference. Although she was not there on that day, hearing the news already terrified her. She had heard about the destruction that the nukes brought. It could destroy a city or two with just one nuke. However, what was scary about nukes was not the destruction but the after-effect. Naomi was far scarier than the nukes if it was about destruction. But she couldn¡¯t replicate the nukes¡¯ after-effects. The area that was blown by nukes would be filled with radioactive stuff, making that area inhabitable by humans. ¡°Not yet. But I think we can make progress tomorrow after the research about Esper¡¯s blood is done. Because¡­ we found a human¡¯s DNA inside the liquid inside the nukes. A country where the nukes came from must¡¯ve done some human research too, which is really sickening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hotaru couldn¡¯t say anything about that. After a while, the elevator stopped, and the door opened once again. Mizuki stepped out first, followed by Hotaru. They arrived in a long hallway with walls made from steel. The hallway was around 2 meters wide and 2 meters tall. Mizuki had noticed the change in Hotaru¡¯s expression, so she reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Those experiments are unexpectedly common in industries such as pharmacy and others. However, that doesn¡¯t mean such experiments should be allowed on normal people. Criminals that were sentenced to death were the ones who should be used as a test subject.¡± ¡°¡­Does Akasa Inc. also do human experiments?¡± Mizuki stopped in her tracks and looked at Hotaru with a small smile. ¡°We did not¡­ I wanted to answer that, but it¡¯s practically impossible... My husband and some of his friends volunteered themselves to be used in the experiments. However, we make sure that nothing will happen to them beforehand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once again, Hotaru realized that the world wasn¡¯t too kind. Even the company that she trusted the most did human experiments, too, although they didn¡¯t kill anyone. ¡°Is it really impossible?¡± ¡°It is not. But, people wanted to gain success. They will try to use everything, even if it means that they will be sacrificing their humanity in order to reach their goal.¡± Hotaru gritted their teeth at the fact. Mizuki smiled at her. She was really glad that Naomi was surrounded by kind people, such as Hotaru, who cared about the others. She put her hand on Hotaru¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, as I said, don¡¯t think too much about it. Isn¡¯t Naomi making a move because of that? I believe those human experiments would stop as soon as we finished with the Esper Association. Maybe one or two will continue their research, but we can hunt them at that time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hotaru nodded her head, and they continued walking. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a big steel door with a lot of locks. There was a square screen in front of the door. Mizuki put her right hand on top of the square screen and said. ¡°Akasa Mizuki. Our Naomi is the cutest girl in the world.¡± Creak¨C Zst¨C Squeak¨C As soon as she said that, the door started to make a creaking and squeaking noise as the locks began to undo themselves. Hotaru was speechless when she heard what Mizuki said. She looked at her in disbelief. ¡°M-May I ask why you said that sentence earlier?¡± Mizuki looked at Hotaru with a teasing smile. ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s the password to open the door. Please keep it a secret from Naomi.¡± She put her index finger in front of her lips. Honestly, Hotaru was so terrified with her smile that she nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°I-I will keep it a secret!¡± After a few seconds, the creaking sound ended, and the door opened automatically. Hotaru looked at the room beyond the door. It was a massive room with a lot of equipment. There were some big machines making squeaking sounds. Not only that, a lot of weapons were moving on an automatic belt, making their way to the first floor through the hole in the ceiling. A lot of people were working while using safety helmets and equipment. Even with a lot of big machines, the crowd of people who surrounded the nukes in the center of the room was catching Hotaru¡¯s attention. Mizuki then proudly stated. ¡°Welcome to the research area of Akasa Inc.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 209 – Prelude to War 25 Naomi flew in the sky with Mischa, who was wearing her new dress. They were going to the United Kingdom to see the opera that would start at 06:00 PM. Germany was around an hour ahead of the United Kingdom, but they only had around an hour before the show started. That was why Naomi decided to fly using his Telekinesis instead of taking a regular plane that needed a lot of time to prepare. He took too much time flying around the world to find the Executives, so it was already around 5 PM when they had their dates. Choosing Mischa¡¯s dress was also taking too much time as the employee also did her hair. The opera house was located in London, and Naomi only needed around 20 minutes of flight to reach it from Berlin. They landed at an empty park in London, near the opera house that they planned to visit today. The Big Ben was visible from the park, and it showed the local time. It was around 5:20 now in London. ¡°It seems we arrive on time.¡± Said Naomi as he looked at Big Ben. Mischa was now used to flying with Naomi. She acted as if it was natural that they were in London even when they just flew at a speed faster than a jet. ¡°Of course. You even flew at full speed because you wanted to be on time.¡± Sneered Mischa. ¡°But, I was still confused by something.¡± She looked at Naomi curiously. ¡°About what?¡± Asked Naomi as she turned at Mischa. ¡°This.¡± Mischa pointed at her dress. ¡°How did my dress still look perfect with no wrinkles even when you fly at a fast speed?¡± Naomi smiled proudly as he crossed his arm. ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°Magic, your ass! I bet you used your Telekinesis to protect me from the wind.¡± ¡°Hey, keep your mouth! Don¡¯t curse at me, and also, you already knew about it, so why did you ask me about that?¡± ¡°My bad¡­ I mean, it is ridiculous!¡± ¡°Well, I can do that ridiculous thing. More importantly, let¡¯s start walking to the opera house. Or should we buy a car to go to the opera house? That way, we can appear like a rich person.¡± Mischa couldn¡¯t comprehend what Naomi had just said. Did he just say whether they should buy a car so they could appear like a rich person? ¡°Are you crazy, Naomi?¡± Asked Mischa as she looked at him in disbelief. She was now able to control her emotion after knowing that Naomi was indeed affected by his transformation. She did her best to act as if Naomi hadn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°No? I think it¡¯s normal in a situation like this.¡± Answered Naomi. Mischa sighed. She shouldn¡¯t even bother to ask to begin with. As usual, Naomi was having fun looking at Mischa¡¯s expression. He smiled playfully and said, ¡°Well, I was just joking.¡± Even though Mischa said that he had changed after the enemy¡¯s ability transformed him, he still felt that he was still himself. He only realized his feelings toward his friend, that was why he actively changed the way he approached her. He loved pulling a joke on her. He wanted to touch her. ¡°Really?¡± Asked Mischa in disbelief. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s just walk to the opera house. If I am not wrong¡­¡± He pulled out his holo phone and opened a map. ¡°The opera house should be located near this place; around 15 minutes of walk.¡± ¡°I have been wondering, but¡­ This is not your first time, right? I felt like you have been doing this regularly.¡± ¡°No.¡± Denied Naomi as he put his holo phone back in his pants pocket. ¡°This is the first date in my life.¡± ¡°Again with the date¡­¡± muttered Mischa. ¡°Aren¡¯t we on a date?¡± Naomi chuckled as he asked. ¡°Yeah yeah, we are on a date,¡± Mischa said as she took Naomi¡¯s left hand. ¡°That¡¯s why we should hold hands, right?¡± Naomi was surprised when Mischa took the initiation to hold his hand. He couldn¡¯t see her face due to the height difference, but he noticed that Mischa¡¯s ears turned red. ¡®Look at that, getting all embarrassed. Do you want to tease me, Mischa?¡¯ Thought Naomi. He smiled and nudged her, ¡°Well then, Princess. Let¡¯s go to the opera house. I will do my best to escort you.¡± Mischa looked at Naomi, who just said cheeky lines with a smile, and giggled. ¡°Who is the Princess? Isn¡¯t that you?¡± ¡°Right¡­ Then, Milady. Allow this gentleman to escort you.¡± He bowed his head a little and put his hand on his chest. ¡°Well then, self-proclaimed gentleman. Please escort me to the opera house.¡± Naomi raised his head and kissed Mischa¡¯s hand. ¡°Certainly, Milady.¡± Both of them enjoyed their little play before giggling while looking at each other. After that, they started to walk to the opera house. *** They arrived at the opera house called the Royal Opera house. There was no line to enter the opera house, only two security guards in front of the entrance gate. Naomi and Mischa were stopped by the security in front of the opera house when they arrived. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you show the ticket, young man?¡± The security asked politely. ¡°Of course.¡± Naomi took out her holo phone and showed the security her ticket. ¡°Here.¡± The security looked at the ticket before nodding his head and smiling. ¡°Thank you, young man. You may enter.¡± ¡°No problem. Good work.¡± Mischa bowed her head a little because of her habits after living in Japan. The securities were confused, but they nodded their heads in response. *** The opera house was big. As expected of one of the biggest opera houses in the United Kingdom. There were a few people who came with their couples, but most of them were middle-aged couples. Naomi and Mischa stood out amongst those people as they were the only teenagers who came to the opera house and gained a lot of attention. ¡°My, look at them.¡± Said a lady in the dress while covering her mouth with a fan. Her lips were curled upward as she nudged her partner. ¡°Huh?¡± Her partner, a middle-aged man with a mustache, responded rather slowly. He then followed his partner¡¯s line of sight and found Naomi, who was holding Mischa¡¯s hand, entering the opera house. ¡°A young couple? That¡¯s rare.¡± He smiled when he looked at them. ¡°Right? Didn¡¯t they remind you when we were young? Fufufufu.¡± The woman giggled happily. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Answered the man. ¡°It¡¯s nostalgic to look at them getting all embarrassed with each other. Weren¡¯t you like that too?¡± ¡°Fufufu, what are you saying, dear?¡± The woman¡¯s smile turned cold. The man noticed that he had made a mistake. Sweat began to form on his forehead. ¡°Umm¡­ Dear? L-let¡¯s not do this right here, okay? A lot of people are watching.¡± ¡°Fufufufu, of course, we are not doing it right here. We are getting the VIP ticket today, right? Let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves and go to our seats, okay?¡± ¡°O-Of course. It¡¯s our anniversary, after all. We are going with trouble sneaking out, so let¡¯s enjoy the show tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true... It¡¯s been a long time since we snuck out to watch the opera. Isn¡¯t Phantom of the Opera your favorite show, dear?¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. Please allow me to escort you, My Queen.¡± The man bowed at the woman as he extended his hand. ¡°Fufufufu, I will allow it. Please escort me safely.¡± The woman took the man¡¯s hand. She circled her hand around him, and both of them went inside. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 210 – Prelude to War 26 Naomi escorted Mischa to the third floor, where their personal booth was located. He ordered a VIP ticket in the Grand Tier row A, right in the middle, where the price was astronomically high. However, to get the best experience of the opera, Naomi didn¡¯t care about money as long as it was well spent. The distance to the stage didn¡¯t matter for both of them, as they could enhance their sight to see better. After walking for a while, Naomi found his seat beside a middle-aged couple that was looking at him and Mischa in the lobby. He noticed them because they were clearly giggling and talking about a young couple, which obviously was them. The middle-aged couple also noticed them, as the woman in the blue dress exclaimed, ¡°My! Aren¡¯t you the young couple that we saw earlier? Fufufu, nice to meet you.¡± She sat right beside Naomi¡¯s seat. Her husband, a man in a tuxedo, also looked at Naomi and Mischa, who sat in their seats. ¡°Hello.¡± He smiled as he greeted them. Naomi was somewhat happy when the couple called them a couple, and he greeted them back. ¡°Hello. It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± On the other hand, Mischa was embarrassed as her face turned pinkish. However, she was still able to greet the couple back with a nod. ¡°I-it¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± Being called a couple when she was with Naomi was¡­ somehow didn¡¯t feel wrong for Mischa. Rather, she was embarrassed because she was happy. ¡°Fufufu. It¡¯s nice¡­ being young.¡± The woman chuckled while covering her mouth with an ornamental fan. ¡°What are you saying, Lady? You are still quite young yourself. You¡¯re still beautiful, and no one in the room can match your beauty.¡± Praised Naomi. The woman was giggling happily at Naomi¡¯s praise. Meanwhile, Mischa felt strange. She didn¡¯t like it when she saw Naomi talk with other people, especially when she heard Naomi praising a woman for being the most beautiful one in the room. She never felt this feeling. She felt a bit offended, and she didn¡¯t want to hear it even though she knew that Naomi only flattered the woman beside him. She nudged Naomi¡¯s sleeve unconsciously while glancing at his face. The woman noticed Mischa¡¯s gaze and closed her fan, reassuring her. ¡°My, young lady, I won¡¯t take your boyfriend away from you; he only flattered me by saying that. I have my wonderful husband beside me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. It¡¯s really nostalgic. I remembered that my wife also acted like you when I flattered another girl when we were young.¡± Chimed the husband. ¡°Eh¡­ N-no¡­ S-He is not my boyfriend! He¡¯s just my friend!¡± Flustered, Mischa denied the husband¡¯s claim while shaking her hands in front of her. Once again, Naomi found Mischa¡¯s gesture to be cute. He wanted to tease her again; hence, he put on a sad face and said. ¡°Mischa¡­ Are you really saying that? How about the thing that I told you about that time? When I said, I wanted to be with you.¡± ¡°You are saying that because you wanted me to stay! Please, Naomi, don¡¯t say some misleading thing!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s true, right?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ indeed true. But, calling you a boyfriend is¡­¡± Naomi grinned at Mischa; she leaned closer against her ear and whispered. ¡°Then, how about I become your girlfriend later.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mischa grunted. ¡°T-that¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer now, Mischa. I can always wait for you... we have a lot of time. As Naomi and Mischa whispered to each other, the woman muttered curiously, ¡°Hmm? Mischa and Naomi?¡± Her expression changed considerably, but she shook her head while smiling. ¡°No, there is no way.¡± Naomi heard the woman¡¯s muttering and turned to her. ¡°Hahaha, well, my name is indeed Naomi, while she is called Mischa. This name is rather common in Japan and Russia. Many people seem to be afraid of the name after the terrorist called Mugetsu revealed her real identity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I am sorry if I offended you, young Naomi.¡± The woman apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, lady. I am used to it. Also, because I am a boy, no one ever mistakes my identity as the Naomi that many people know.¡± ¡°What he said is correct. Those two names are indeed famous, but how could you mistake him as the leader of the Moon of Akasha when he is clearly a boy? We didn¡¯t even have enmity against the said girl.¡± Asked the husband. ¡°I guess I was just paranoid. I was just curious.¡± Answered the woman. ¡°Also, it seems the opera is starting. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show, shall we? Once again, please forgive me, young man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, lady. I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show,¡± Answered Naomi. He turned his attention to the stage. He was curious about the opera show as he had never watched one before. Mischa, who considered Naomi¡¯s question seriously, was restless. She couldn¡¯t focus on the show as she looked at Naomi¡¯s face. ¡®What did she mean by that?¡¯ At first, she thought that Naomi was only teasing her all this time. She only considered what Naomi did as a joke. His gesture, words, and expression when he talked to the lady beside him, she only thought him to be joking about the whole couple thing. However, when he whispered in her ear, she instantly knew that Naomi was not joking. She didn¡¯t want to brag, but she considered herself to know almost anything about Naomi. She was Naomi¡¯s friend, the first real friend. Naomi was even mad and lost control of his ability when he found out what the Esper Association did to her. She had a clue about what Naomi thought of her. Love. She didn¡¯t want to consider it as feeling in love with someone who had a same-gender was strange. But, when Naomi was turned into a boy, she slowly realized her feelings. Naomi also seemed to realize his feelings and began to approach her more actively, similar to what Melaine did when she was acting around Naomi. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Mischa gasped inside her mind, ¡®I¡­ I love Naomi. That¡¯s why I want to be with her¡­ That¡¯s why I wanted to help her. That¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t mind joining her group at that time.¡¯ At the same time, the actors and actresses began to go up to the stage, preparing for the performance of the Phantom of the Opera. ¡®I really love her.¡¯ Naomi noticed that Mischa was looking at him. He turned to Mischa and asked quietly. ¡°What?¡± Mischa smiled at him and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± She turned her gaze to the stage. The opera begins with the act of the actors who seem to be in an auction, auctioning some strange items. ¡°The show is interesting.¡± Muttered Mischa. Naomi couldn¡¯t understand what was going on inside Mischa¡¯s mind. He decided not to think about it and focused on the stage. ¡°Is that so?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Big Thanks for the new Squad Leader! - Saidwain - Michael Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 211 – Prelude to War 27 The show was fantastic, especially the music. Naomi and Mischa watched the show without saying anything; however, their hands were locked with each other unconsciously. It was Mischa who sought Naomi¡¯s hand at first. As Naomi also didn¡¯t mind locking hands with Mischa, he then guided Mischa¡¯s hand to the chair armrest, and they locked hands while watching the two and half-hour-long opera. The Phantom of the Opera was a story about a genius disfigured musician. The man in the show wore a white mask over the right half of his face. The music was also beautiful; Naomi quite liked the one at the beginning and the middle. The Opera finally came to an end with a thief entering the main character''s house and taking his white mask. The entire audience clapped their hands after the show ended, and the actors bowed their heads. Naomi and Mischa were about to clap too, but they realized that their hands were still locked together and stared at each other. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Mischa mumbled, and Naomi quickly pulled his hand. ¡°My bad¡­¡± The atmosphere became awkward, but the audience clapped again, this time even louder than before. Clap¨C Clap¨C Clap! Naomi was confused. The show had ended, but why did the audience clap their hands again? Even the couple beside him was clapping their hands too. He then looked at the stage and saw the person who played the masked main character earlier on the stage with the person who played the female lead. The man had blonde hair, and he was quite handsome, while the girl was a redhead, they looked good with each other. ¡°Hello, thank you for attending our last show this month. We have an important announcement to make.¡± The actor looked at the actress beside him with a big smile on his face. ¡°Oh my! Is he going to propose?¡± The middle-aged woman beside Naomi exclaimed. ¡°It seems so. He¡¯s a romantic type, huh? Proposing in front of a lot of audiences.¡± Added the husband of the woman. ¡°Umm, is this normal by any chance?¡± Asked Mischa. She was never in an opera before, so she didn¡¯t know whether proposing his love in front of the audience was normal or not. She did think that it was romantic, but she was confused. Why did he do it in front of a lot of people? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a happy occasion for two people? ¡°It¡¯s uncommon, but it happened a few times. It¡¯s one of Opera¡¯s charms.¡± Answered the woman. ¡°My husband here also proposed to me in this opera house, fufufufu.¡± The husband blushed because he suddenly mentioned, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, dear. It took me a lot of time before I finally had the courage to propose to you in the opera house.¡± ¡°Your husband is so romantic, lady. If it¡¯s me, then I will have no courage to do that.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°That¡¯s why I accepted his confession that time.¡± Answered the woman with a smile. ¡°I think he will propose right now.¡± She then turned to the stage. As she said, the man on the stage suddenly kneeled in front of the girl and took out a gun¡­ Wait. Naomi¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed when he saw the gun. He prepared a Telekinesis barrier that surrounded the stage in case the man tried to shoot the gun toward the audience. It was invisible, so no one noticed that they were already safe. The audience shrieked, and panic broke inside the opera house. They stood from their seats and ran towards the emergency exit. They pushed each other, and some of them even fell because of it. The actress on the stage looked terrified, while the man had a twisted smile. ¡°What is he doing?¡± The woman beside Naomi muttered. Her eyes narrowed sharply; she wasn¡¯t panicking at all. Mischa was able to recover from her shock in a second. She looked at Naomi and whispered, ¡°Naomi.¡± He nodded slightly and whispered back, ¡°I already secured the area.¡± The couple beside them were still seated even though the others were running around, trying to exit the opera house. There were some who were able to keep their calm, but they were seated on the highest floor that couldn¡¯t be seen from below. Naomi tried to observe the situation. The man seemed to talk to the girl in a low voice. He enhanced his hearing to catch what the man said, but the husband who had talked to him earlier interrupted his concentration. ¡°You should make your way to the exit, young Naomi. At least you can protect your girlfriend with that.¡± He said in a worried tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mister¡­¡± ¡°Paul. Please call me that.¡± ¡°Mr. Paul. Thank you for your concern, but please don¡¯t worry about us; we are Espers.¡± Appeased Naomi. ¡°Even so¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! Dear. Please be silent; I tried to listen to their conversation.¡± Interrupted the wife. Hearing what she said, she must be an Esper with the Adjustment ability or something related to her ear. With no more distraction, Naomi could now hear what the man was saying. ¡°Rossie, I have always loved you, but¡­ why did you go out with Mali yesterday? You broke my heart, my Rossie!¡± The man said with a concerned tone, but he looked scary instead of romantic with a handgun in his hand. The audience had all managed to exit the opera house, leaving only a few curious people inside. All of those people were Espers who were confident in their ability to block the bullets, including Naomi, Mischa, and the middle-aged couple beside them. ¡°J-Johan¡­ W-What do you mean?!¡± ¡°You know what I mean, Rossie! I knew that you loved me too! But, why did you go out with Mali yesterday, to a hotel on top of that!¡± ¡°Y-you misunderstand, Johan! I-I have always loved you!¡± ¡°Lies!¡± The man shouted. He then started rambling about his reason for loving her and such. From their conversation, Naomi could understand one thing. ¡°Cheating, huh. It¡¯s such a common thing nowadays.¡± Muttered the woman beside Naomi. ¡°¡­¡± Mischa was listening to the man¡¯s rambling with a serious expression. In contrast, Naomi had enough of it. ¡°It¡¯s just madness.¡± He muttered. ¡°Love is like that. It¡¯s dangerous but sweet at the same time.¡± Answered the woman. ¡°I see. Lady, please call the police. I will take care of the gun.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The wife looked at Naomi, but he had already extended his right hand in the direction of the man. The hand of the man who tried to point his gun at the actress suddenly twisted, and he dropped his gun while screaming. ¡°Arggh!! It hurts!!¡± Naomi threw the gun away with his Telekinesis before he made the barrier around the stage disappear. Next, he stood up and helped Mischa to stand with his hand. Mischa took his hand with a smile and took his help happily. ¡°Thanks.¡± Said Mischa. Naomi nodded his head and then turned to the wife, who looked at him in wonder. ¡°Who are you?¡± The husband now looked at Naomi cautiously while putting his right hand above his chest. There was a bulge underneath his suit. ¡®He brings a gun, huh?¡¯ thought Naomi. He smiled, bowed his head at the couple and answered, ¡°Just someone who wanted to take his loved one to watch an Opera show.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 212 – Prelude to War 28 The middle-aged couple watched quietly as Naomi calmly left the opera house with Mischa. After Naomi¡¯s little show of ability, the wife¡¯s eyes never left him even for a second. The police had arrived and secured the ground area and the stage. The actor was apprehended for carrying an illegal gun and the crime of attempted murder. After the police arrived, the remaining people were sent to other rooms for questioning. The couple was also sent to another room, but theirs was a private room with a luxurious atmosphere. Two beautiful sofas were put in the middle of the room with a round table between them. The mini bar was filled with alcohol and wines. It looked like a room that was befitting for VIPs. The Man, Paul, sat on the sofa across from his wife and asked her with a concerned tone. ¡°Elizabeth, dear, could he be?¡± He had an inkling about something after he saw the boy¡¯s little show of ability. That was such an accurate Telekinesis that it didn¡¯t even hurt the man, Johan, on the stage. He controlled his Telekinesis in a way he only twisted the actor¡¯s wrist a little before using it again to throw the gun away. ¡°I don¡¯t know, dear. As he said earlier, the names Naomi and Mischa are common in Japan and Russia. However, the only people who have those names and act together are them.¡± ¡°As expected, huh? Thank god, there is nothing that happened in this country. If he somehow runs amok in England, my desk will be filled with documents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I finally have a rest from my duty; I can¡¯t say that I appreciate his presence here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. But, there is something that I am curious about.¡± ¡°What is it, dear?¡± ¡°Why is Naomi a boy? Isn¡¯t she a girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe his(?) subordinate has some power to change his(?) gender?¡± ¡°It could be¡­¡± Both of them fell silent, thinking about the possibility of someone who had the ability to change one¡¯s gender. If such an ability existed, it led to another question. ¡°But why?¡± Asked Elizabeth. ¡°Right¡­ Why did he change his gender just to visit the opera?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Both of them grumbled. They couldn¡¯t understand the youth¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Maybe he just wanted to have a date, after all?¡± Guessed Paul. ¡°¡­¡± Elizabeth looked at her husband for a second, two seconds, before finally nodding her head. ¡°That¡¯s the only possibility.¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. We can¡¯t guess what he was thinking about.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But, we need to have a meeting after this¡­ Haa¡­¡± Elizabeth sighed tiredly. She held her head and leaned her back against the sofa''s backrest. ¡°Is it karma for us who snuck out of our work?¡± ¡°Ha-hahaha¡­ Maybe¡­¡± Paul answered while smiling wryly. After they stopped talking, the door of the room was knocked from the outside, and a voice followed suit. ¡°Excuse me. May I enter the room? I am the chief of the police.¡± Elizabeth fixed her sitting position immediately. She straightened her back and put her hands on top of her thighs. Paul also fixed his sitting position. He was now looking overbearing with his serious expression and straight back. Then, with a commanding tone, he answered the police. ¡°You may enter.¡± The door opened right after. A wrinkled old man with a dark grey police uniform and hat entered the room. His hair was white, tied in a ponytail. However, even though he was old and had a lot of wrinkles on his face, his body was still stout and big. In the face of the old man, who held a lot of authority due to him being the chief of the police, the couple was still able to keep their calm. No, it was the opposite. The chief of the police was the one who tried his best to keep his calm. His mouth was watering from anxiousness. He stopped a bit away from the couple, put his right hand on top of his heart, and bowed 90 degrees to the couple, more specifically at Elizabeth. ¡°Your Majesty Elizabeth, the Queen of England. I¡¯m sorry for my tardiness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You may rise, chief.¡± Ordered Elizabeth. ¡°Yes!¡± The old man answered and raised his body. ¡°How is the situation?¡± Asked Paul. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The situation has been solved. The actor, Johan, has been secured by my subordinates and now is transferred to the nearby jail.¡± Elizabeth nodded her head, ¡°Good. Keep up the good work, chief. Ah, also¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Akasa Naomi and Mischa Belyaeva are in this country. Please stand by until they leave the country.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The chief narrowed his eyes. He heard two names that were famous due to the press conference that shook the world. But, as a professional, he couldn¡¯t let his surprise be shown on his face. He nodded his head and acknowledged, ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°You may leave, chief.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The chief turned away and left the room. The couple, the Queen of England and her husband, were left in the room. Their expression immediately softened as they slumped into the chair. ¡°Haa¨C This is troublesome¡­.¡± Sighed Elizabeth. ¡°Indeed.¡± Answered Paul. *** In the research lab in an underground base. Sweat dripped from Melaine¡¯s face as she stood idly inside the space where the time stopped. Jorden, Chi, Rekka, and Anastasia worked at a fast speed to research the blood taken from the two Executives to make the ring that Melaine asked for. They had been in this space for almost two months already. They worked tirelessly and only ate when Melaine got them food from the outside. However, in the outside world, only two hours had passed. ¡°Take these documents on that side, Anna!¡± Ordered Jorden. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Anastasia had gotten used to being ordered. She had adapted fully and accepted her fate of being Jorden¡¯s assistant. She knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, so she accepted and enjoyed her new life. Melaine was also tired of going back and forth to bring meals to them. However, she was happy with their progress. ¡®A little bit more.¡¯ The research was almost finished. They were at the last stage of the research, testing. Rekka was in charge of it as he was the most skilled in controlling his ability among those present in the room. ¡°Just use it similar to when you use your power. However, you must concentrate on the ring instead of your body.¡± Chi explained the way the ring worked. ¡°If you are able to move this sand, then this experiment is a success.¡± She pointed at a small amount of sand on the floor. ¡°Alright, I will give it a try.¡± Rekka answered. He raised his right hand in the direction of the sand. There was a silver ring on his middle finger; it was the ring that was created after tireless research of Jorden and the other. This ring was created from Andrew¡¯s blood; it had the ability to control sand. He tried to draw the power from the ring as he concentrated. Jorden and Anastasia also stopped working and looked at Rekka. Melaine also narrowed her eyes in anticipation. After a few seconds, the sands moved a little, and the others cheered. ¡°Yes!! We can now turn Princess back to normal!¡± Exclaimed Rekka. ¡°It moved!¡± Chi shouted happily. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jorden and Anastasia high-fived each other. "After two months! The time needed is more than I thought, but we succeed!" Chi dropped on her butt and sighed. Seeing their success, Melaine smiled from the side. ¡®Finally. With this, we are one step closer to stopping Avos.¡¯ She quietly clutched a vial with red liquid inside her pocket. ¡®I will take her back from him, definitely.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 213 – Prelude to War 29 Naomi escorted Mischa out of the opera house safely without anyone noticing. They went out from the roof and flew back toward Germany. Naomi controlled her flying, so she flew right beside Mischa. He was satisfied with the show and the ending that he had watched earlier, although the actor went a bit mad after the show. He had a satisfied smile on his face as he hummed the music that the actor sang earlier. The music was called The Phantom of The Opera, the same as the title of the show. They were flying leisurely, no more than 70Km/h, to enjoy the night scenery. The artificial light illuminates the city below. The people were still walking and talking, as such sight was normal in the modern¡¯s era, where the night was not a night anymore with the lights that lit the city. While they were in the sky, on their way to Germany, Mischa spoke. ¡°Say, Naomi¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ do you want to turn back into a girl?¡± Mischa asked curiously. Naomi looked at Mischa and noticed her worried expression. She was asking seriously whether Naomi had intended to stay as a boy or turn back to a girl. From what he heard from Melaine, the power would wear off in a day, meaning, tomorrow afternoon, he would turn back into a girl. Being a boy was fun and all, but it was not an option for Naomi. He would love to turn back into a girl as fast as he could. She even hoped that Melaine was already done with the research on the blood so he could turn back into a girl right now. So he answered, ¡°I will turn back to a girl, Mischa.¡± He understood that he loved Mischa, as in a romantic love instead of a love between a friend. He also noticed Mischa¡¯s feelings, but turning back to a girl was more important for him. Not only that¡­ ¡°I will definitely turn back into a girl. But, Mischa¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°My feelings won¡¯t change.¡± He smiled at Mischa, leaving her puzzled by his sentence. ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi ignored her surprised voice and peeked over her shoulder. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s speed up a little bit. We have something tailed us from behind.¡± There were two jets following them from a distance away. However, they seemed to keep their distance from them and only escorted them out. Mischa peeked behind over her shoulder before turning to Naomi. ¡°How?¡± She asked, confused as to why they were followed by freaking jets. ¡°I think the middle-aged couple that we met earlier rooted us out. Maybe they realized our identity? Well, we didn¡¯t even try to hide our identity, though.¡± ¡°The middle-aged couple?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Yes. I think the woman was the Queen of England. I remember seeing her on the news.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Eh? WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!¡± Mischa¡¯s reaction was understandable. After all, Naomi had known about her identity beforehand, but she didn¡¯t tell her. ¡°Why did you stay silent when we were in that place?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I need to root her out? She tried to hide her identity; it¡¯s impolite to expose her real identity, no?¡± ¡°No? You can tell me quietly!¡± Shouted Mischa. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that she has the intention to harm us, though. Try to adjust your hearing and hear what they said before I speed up our flying speed.¡± Mischa nodded her head and adjusted her hearing, following what Naomi said. Then, she could hear the pilot of the jets communicate with each other. [Our order is only to follow them. Don¡¯t even try to antagonize them, copy.] Said the first pilot. [Roger. I also don¡¯t want to antagonize them and become a pulp because of that.] [Me too. Let¡¯s just follow them from a distance. However, they seem to notice us already. There is no sign of them antagonizing us; we can continue our mission.] [Copy that, Alpha one.] ¡°See?¡± Asked Naomi. ¡°¡­¡± Mischa couldn¡¯t even retort to Naomi¡¯s question. She could only look at his smug smile that seemed to mock her for not recognizing the Queen of England even though she sat right beside them. ¡°Anyway, I am speeding up.¡± As Naomi said that, he increased his speed to the point it passed Mach 2. Shockwave was created at the same time she speeded up, making the jets behind them shake around. The pilots of the jets who followed them were speechless as they tried their best to regain the jets¡¯ balance. After they managed to regain their balance, Naomi and Mischa were long gone. The second pilot, Alpha Two, couldn¡¯t understand what happened and asked. [Alpha one, are you okay? What just happened?!] [I think¡­ She just broke the speed sound in less than a second, and¡­] [And?] [Gone just like that.] [¡­] Alpha Two couldn¡¯t say anything. He understood that they were gone, but Alpha One¡¯s reaction was too¡­ absurd. [How should we report it to the headquarter?] [Let¡¯s¡­ just report it honestly.] Answered Alpha One. [Roger that.] Both jets made a maneuver to turn around, and they flew back to their base. *** Naomi and Mischa arrived at Germany¡¯s base after flying for around 30 minutes. They slowed down and enjoyed the night scenery again after they managed to shake the jets off. They were about to enter the base, but they met Melaine and Chi, who were about to leave when the entrance door was opened. Seeing them, Naomi greeted them. ¡°Hey, Melaine.¡± Naomi was expecting Melaine to jump at him and try to hug him, but what she did next was unexpected even for him. She grabbed his hand and pulled him inside. ¡°L-Master Naomi! What a coincidence, please follow us immediately!¡± He was pulled forcefully. Chi sighed tiredly while following them from behind. Mischa was confused by what had happened, but she followed them quietly, trying to wait for an explanation from Melaine. ¡°H-Hey, slow down! Why are you pulling me this forcefully?¡± Melaine looked over her shoulder and exclaimed. ¡°We have finished our research! We can now turn you back into a girl again!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Naomi and Mischa let out a surprised sound at the same time. Naomi then squinted his eyes as he stared at Melaine. ¡°You¡­ You lied about the thing about me turning back in a day, right? How long did you spend on this research? I know that it¡¯s not an easy one.¡± ¡°A-Ahahaha¡­ You found out as expected. We spend around 2 months? I think? In the slowed-down space to research about the blood.¡± ¡°¡­ You have pushed yourself too much.¡± Said Naomi. Even though he said that, his lips curled up into a small smile. ¡°Thanks, though.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome! Now, let¡¯s turn you back into a girl again!¡± ¡°Yes. But you don¡¯t need to pull me.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Melaine released Naomi¡¯s hand. ¡°Then, please follow me to the research lab. We will turn you back into a girl in that room.¡± Naomi nodded his head and followed Melaine obediently. Mischa and Chi followed them from behind. Next, they entered the research room. But, no researchers were in the room, it was empty. Even Jorden was not here. Naomi looked confused, but Chi quickly said, ¡°All researchers are now in the different research rooms. We solely prohibited them from entering this room until you are turned back into a girl. Also, if you want to find Jorden, he is resting in the nap room with Anastasia as they are dead tired from the research.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Now, now, please stand in that place! I will change you back into a girl!¡± Exclaimed Melaine as she put on a silver ring on her right index finger. She then pointed at the middle of the room so Naomi knew where he should stand. ¡°Also, Mischa and Chi, please get back as far as you can. We don¡¯t want you to turn into a man, no?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡°Yes.¡± Both answered as they stepped back to the corner of the room. After everything was ready and in place, Melaine extended her hand toward Naomi. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Anytime.¡± Answered Naomi. Then, a seven-colored smoke appeared from the ring on Melaine¡¯s finger and engulfed Naomi¡¯s body. It was the same smoke that came out from Angella¡¯s hand when he turned Naomi into a boy. Naomi wasn¡¯t afraid as he knew the smoke¡¯s ability. His body was engulfed in the smoke for three seconds. He breathed in the smoke and felt the change in his body. Melaine quickly stepped back to the corner of the room and looked at the change in Naomi¡¯s body. His- no, her body was slowly turned back into a girl. Two big mounds slowly bulged up in her chest area, and her buttocks became round-shaped. They were amazed by the transformation even though it was hidden behind the smoke. A few seconds later, the smoke disappeared, and Naomi¡¯s figure appeared in front of them. ¡°Oh? This is better than I expected.¡± Exclaimed Naomi. Her body was turned back into a girl again. However, there was a slight, no, a big change in her height and hair. ¡°N-Naomi¡­ Y-you!¡± Mischa pointed her finger at her and stuttered. ¡°Yeah¡­ It seems that my height hasn¡¯t reverted.¡± Answered Naomi. She was still as tall as when she was a man, around 180cm. Not only that, her hair became longer as it now reached her waist. Her face became more mature as it lost all its baby face, making her more beautiful than before. ¡°I quite like this change.¡± Muttered Naomi with a bright smile. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 214 – Prelude to War 30 RaizarP Some SoL for a few chapters to refresh my brains. Please enjoy~ A day has passed since Naomi turned back into a girl. She went back to the base in the sky together with Mischa. Melaine stayed on the base in Germany because she was too tired. Chi also stayed in Germany because she was needed by Mizuki too. As Naomi rested in the base with Mischa, the base in Germany was busy. The researchers were continuing their research about the ring that used Esper¡¯s blood to utilize Esper¡¯s power. Not only that, but Mizuki also led the research team from Akasa Inc. to continue their investigation of the Nukes. Naomi was sitting on a chair in front of the house on the base while enjoying a coffee brewed by Julia and watching the sunrise. She wore casual clothes composed of long black denim pants with a belt around her waist. She also wore a black shirt before her height increased, so it was a bit smaller than her, showing her cleavage. However, it suited her. She also put on a gray wool jacket that looked comfy to complete her fashion. ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful.¡± Muttered Naomi as she sipped the coffee that she held with her hand. After a long day of finding the Esper Association¡¯s executive, fighting one of them, and turning into a boy, she felt that today was rather peaceful. She was also getting used to the change in her height and figure after a night. She was enjoying her rest day. A day was 24 hours for her, so her rest was not over yet. There was still around 9 hours before her rest officially ended. To be honest, she wanted to have a longer rest after she realized her feelings toward Mischa. She wanted to take her on another date. It made her think that maybe increasing her rest time for the day until the investigation about the nukes was over wasn¡¯t so bad. That way, she could take Mischa to many places for a date and hopefully make her become her¡¯s. In the sky in the distance, a flock of seagulls was catching the fish that jumped out of the sea. Looking at them, Naomi started humming happily. Such a calm atmosphere was a first for her, and this time, she wasn¡¯t bored or anything for some reason. ¡°Hmn~ Hn~¡± When she hummed happily as she saw the seagulls catching fish in the middle of the ocean, a voice called out to her from above. ¡°Naomi? What are you doing there?¡± Naomi turned to the left and caught the owner of the voice, Mischa, peeking through the window from the second floor. She was still wearing white pajamas, rubbing her eyes tiredly. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Asked Naomi as she put the cup of coffee on the table. ¡°No.¡± Answered Mischa shortly. ¡°I have woken up, but your humming made me curious, so I took a look at you.¡± ¡°I see. Do you want to join a morning coffee? You can ask Julia to brew the coffee for you.¡± ¡°I will. Please wait for a moment; I will change my clothes first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Naomi waited for Mischa while enjoying the scenery in the distance. She crossed her legs and let the breeze from the sea blow her long hair. It fluttered in the sky as if dancing, following the tune of the wind that guided it. She held it with her hand to keep it tidy. Having long hair was such a pain for her, but she quite liked it because it was similar to Mischa, so she purposely didn¡¯t cut her hair. A few moments later, Mischa finally appeared from the house while holding a tray with two cups of coffee on it. She wore a sleeveless one-piece white dress that looked cute on her. ¡°I bring you more coffee, Naomi. Anna said that I should bring you more because you love coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you. Coincidentally, I have almost finished my coffee. You can put it on the table beside me, Mischa. Also, feel free to sit on the chair beside me. Or, do you want to sit on my lap?¡± ¡°Wha-what are you talking about?!¡± Embarrassed, Mischa raised her voice. ¡°I will sit on the chair beside the table!¡± She quickly put the tray on the table and sat on the chair beside it. Naomi chuckled, seeing Mischa¡¯s behavior. She wouldn¡¯t get bored if things were like this every day. But, alas, before she had fun with Mischa like this, the Esper Association had declared a War first. After both sides were ready, a full-blown war would commence. As the leader of Moon of Akasha, she couldn¡¯t leave her duty to lead them. That was why she would enjoy today fully, by teasing Mischa. She glanced at Mischa and saw that she was looking at her weirdly. When she noticed her gaze, she looked away and pretended to sip a coffee from the cup that she held. ¡®She¡¯s so cute. I am glad that I met her that day.¡¯ Thought Naomi. She put the empty glass on the table and took the freshly brewed coffee that Mischa got for her. They were sitting there without saying anything to each other, only enjoying the sight of grasses and the sea view in front of them. Unknown to them, or maybe purposely ignored by them, three heads were peeking from the side of the house and looked at them seriously. ¡°Hey, Dan-Bi¡­ Do you think that Princess swings that way?¡± Asked a red-head, Anna, to her friend. ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know. D-Do you think she loves Mischa? From what I see¡­ They are looking at each other with a gaze similar to that in the drama that I watched every night.¡± Answered Dan-Bi. ¡°From what I observed so far, I am confident that Princess loves Mischa, and it goes both ways. Mischa also seemed to fall in love with Princess. I wonder what happened yesterday? They love each other, but it doesn¡¯t seem that they have become a couple yet.¡± Commented Julia. The three of them had curious gazes and playful grins as if they had been thinking the same thing. ¡°Should we assist them?¡± Asked Anna.¡± Dan-Bi and Julia nodded their heads excitedly. ¡°Alright!¡± Anna exclaimed. ¡°Let¡¯s help them. I will name it Operation Love!¡± ¡°Ou!¡± Dan-Bi and Julia shouted excitedly. Naomi, who tried to ignore them, smiled wryly. ¡®They are too loud! I can even hear them from here!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 215 – Prelude to War 31 After peeking at Naomi and Mischa, the three girls went to the second floor, in Anna¡¯s room, and sat around a small round table on the floor. The atmosphere was serious as Anna rested her elbows on the table and covered the lower half of her face with her hands. She looked at the participants of this secret meeting, Dan-Bi, and Julia, whose lips curled up in an excited smile. ¡°Alright, ladies. We are here to talk about Operation Love, the operation to make Princess and Mischa be together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Exclaimed Dan-Bi excitedly. It was the first time she had a strategy meeting about something like this. Julia was a bit stoic, but she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement because she had been fidgeting uncomfortably since earlier. ¡°First off¡­ There is something important that we need.¡± Anna said seriously. Dan-Bi gulped, and Julia asked. ¡°That is?¡± ¡°We need some snacks and refreshment.¡± Answered Anna seriously. ¡°I have prepared that.¡± Julia nodded her head seriously. Next, she reached out behind her and brought out a bunch of snacks and three cups of tea on top of the tray. Then she put it on the table and smugly said, ¡°This is important for a meeting after all. I have prepared it beforehand.¡± ¡°Good job, Julia. As expected of the best maid in this organization!¡± Anna praised and raised her thumb. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am the best maid like you said.¡± Answered Julia. There was a hint of happiness in her tone. ¡°Alright, that matter is done. Now, onto the main topic.¡± Anna puts on a serious atmosphere, only to destroy it in the next moment. ¡°What should we do?¡± The room became silent all of a sudden. No one said anything until Dan-Bi raised her hand slowly. ¡°Umm.¡± Anna pointed at Dan-Bi and exclaimed, ¡°Yes! Dan-Bi!¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for this chance to give my suggestion. I have a suggestion. Why don¡¯t we let them be alone on this island so they can deepen their relationship?¡± Suggested Dan-Bi. There was some kind of flash in her eyes, showing her determination. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Backed Julia. ¡°I also think that¡¯s a good idea. However, there is one problem.¡± Anna raised her index finger. ¡°We are in the middle of the ocean without any vehicle that we can use to leave this island.¡± With her suggestion being shot down by fact, Dan-Bi slumped her shoulders and muttered. ¡°I see¡­¡± This time, Julia raised her hand. ¡°What about using my power to leave the island? That way, we can leave them here.¡± She then winked at Dan-Bi to cheer her up. Dan-Bi smiled, but once again, the idea was shot down by Anna. ¡°Do you want to kill us? You can control gravity, up and down. You can¡¯t go forward or backward. If you used your power, we could end up in space, you know? It¡¯s not like we can teleport back after we are in space.¡± ¡°Teleport¡­¡± Dan-Bi muttered as she put her hand on her chin. Then, she raised her head and looked at Anna seriously. ¡°How about we ask Miss Hotaru or Luna to teleport us to Germany?¡± Bam! Anna slammed the table and shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± The cups on the table were about to fall, but fortunately, Julia used her ability to make them heavier, so they didn¡¯t even move a little. If she was late even for a second, the table would be drenched in tea. ¡°They are busy helping with war preparation. We can¡¯t disturb them for this operation. Besides¡­¡± Anna paused a little, and Dan-Bi tilted her head curiously. ¡°Besides?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more fun to plan it by ourselves!¡± Anna exclaimed with a bright smile. Dan-Bi and Julia looked at her as if they were looking at a child. Their faces were filled with disappointment toward the leaders of this Operation Love. Anna scratched her cheek in embarrassment. ¡°Ha-hahaha. Anyway, we can¡¯t leave the island! The reason being, if we left the island, how could we watch the exciting development between Princess and Mischa?!¡± After Anna told them the real reason why they couldn¡¯t leave the island, Julia and Dan-Bi nodded their heads in understanding. ¡°I see. I definitely don¡¯t want to miss that.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Right? That¡¯s why we need to think of another plan.¡± Anna crossed her arms and nodded her head repeatedly. Although she said that confidently as if she had planned it beforehand. Actually, Anna was relieved that they believed her. ¡®Thankfully, they believe me. My reputation almost dipped to the bottom of the ocean in their eyes! I am the leader right now, so I must appear to be charismatic and smart! Like Princess!¡¯ ¡°So, do you have any plans in mind, Anna?¡± Asked Dan-Bi as she stared directly at Anna¡¯s eyes seriously. Her gaze looked like a mom that scolded her child, with Anna being the child. ¡°Grr¡­ Umm¡­¡± Anna grunted as she held her head. She definitely had no plan at all. Even Operation Love was the name that she thought of on the spot. Her brain worked hard to think of a plan. Until finally, she had a brilliant plan. ¡°I got it!¡± She exclaimed smugly. ¡°Oh!¡± Dan-Bi and Julia let out surprised voices. They clapped their hands as they looked at smug Anna, who put her hands on her hips and raised her chin slightly. ¡°What is your plan, Anna?¡± Dan-Bi asked impatiently. ¡°Fufufu, don¡¯t be surprised by my brilliant plan.¡± Hearing Anna¡¯s confident voice, Anna and Dan-Bi gaped. They were watching her with expectations in their eyes. ¡°And and!¡± Urged Dan-Bi. ¡°Tell us quickly!¡± Added Julia. ¡°Fufu!¡± Anna puffed out her chest. ¡°Hear this! My brilliant plan is!¡± ¡°Your brilliant plan are?¡± Dan-Bi and Julia repeated. ¡°I named it Fake Love!¡± ¡°Fake Love!¡± Exclaimed both of them. Next, they were confused, especially Dan-Bi. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Maybe Princess already understands her feelings toward Mischa, and Mischa understands her feelings toward Princess. But! They are hesitant to confess to each other because they are both girls!¡± Explained Anna. ¡°I see! So they already know each other''s feelings, but they are afraid that their relationship will be broken if one of them takes it a step further!¡± Exclaimed Julia. ¡°Exactly!¡± Anna pointed at Julia. ¡°That¡¯s why there is one thing that we can do!¡± ¡°Fake Love plan!¡± Guessed Dan-Bi. ¡°Yes. Now I will explain the plan!¡± Anna gestured for them to come closer and whispered her plan. A creepy laugh followed shortly after, and the Fake Love plan commenced. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 216 – Prelude to War 32 As Anna and the others planned something in Anna¡¯s room, Naomi sighed and muttered. ¡°They must be planning something.¡± ¡°Planning what?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Nothing. I am looking forward to something. Anyway, it sure is calm.¡± Naomi leaned her back against the backrest and put the cup that she held on the table. She then pulled out her holo phone and opened a video-sharing application. Garcia Company was the one who made the application, and inside, it was full of people who made fun videos, serious videos, and even the latest news. She searched Garcia News in the search bar, and a channel popped up. It was the Garcia News channel, a channel dedicated to sharing the latest news all over the world. She clicked on the channel name, and a lot of videos appeared. ¡°What are you watching, Naomi?¡± Mischa asked as she peeked at Naomi¡¯s holo phone. ¡°Oh, I am watching some news. I wonder if the news about our war has spread yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that it will spread that fast. In Particular, the Esper Association would only tell their higher-ups, I think. Unlike us, who prepare for the war with all of our force, the Esper Association will only move the Public Defenders and some of their researchers.¡± Mischa stopped a little as she raised her index finger. ¡°Not only that, I don¡¯t think they will announce that they are at a WAR against us. That will harm their image as the protector of the normal people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. But the Garcia family is different, no? Topaz seems to know that we are in a war against the Esper Association.¡± ¡°Ugh, well¡­ She¡¯s the one who told me about where you flew away when you ran away too¡­ So, I guess she knew that we were at war against the Esper Association?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Naomi grinned. So it¡¯s Topaz who told you? I think I know the person that I must punish. Fufufufu.¡± She giggled evilly as she brought her holo phone closer to her eyes. ¡°Oops!¡± Mischa covered her mouth with her hands quickly. A second later, she lowered it slowly as she glanced at Naomi, ¡°Umm¡­ don¡¯t punish her, okay? She only helped me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; I was just joking,¡± Naomi answered as she moved around to get into a comfortable position. After she found a comfortable position, she began to scroll her holo phone to find some interesting news. Beside her, Mischa was still peeking at the screen curiously. She glanced at the screen, then to the sea, and back to the screen again, repeatedly. Naomi¡¯s lips rose a little as she noticed Mischa¡¯s cute behavior. She wanted to look at the screen, but her conscience didn¡¯t allow her to. She was curious, but she felt bad peeking at her. Finally, after repeating the gesture of peeking and looking away for a few seconds, Naomi turned to Mischa. ¡°Do you want to watch it together?¡± Mishca¡¯s expression brightened subconsciously. She nodded her head and answered. ¡°Yes.¡± Naomi then used her Telekinesis to move the table away and lifted the chair that Mischa sat on, and pulled it closer to her, to the point the chair¡¯s armrests touched each other. Mischa leaned to the right as Naomi leaned to the left, holding the holo phone right in the middle so Mischa could see the screen clearly. She scrolled a little more until, finally, certain news caught her eyes. [Moon of Akasha¡¯s leader, Akasa Naomi, appeared in Avos School?!] The preview of the video was about Naomi descending to the Avos School. The video was taken from inside, probably taken by Topaz, who coincidentally was at the right time and spot. ¡°Oh? This one seems interesting.¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this about yourself? What¡¯s interesting about this?¡± ¡°It is interesting to see yourself from the other¡¯s eyes. Anyway, I will play it.¡± Naomi pressed on the video, and the screen widened. The video played out, and both of them were watching it while giggling and commenting on Naomi¡¯s appearance. *** Not far away from them, on the hallway of the second floor, Anna and Dan-Bi commenced Operation Fake Love. Anna changed her clothes into a black suit, imitating Naomi, while Dan-Bi¡¯s clothes were changed into a white dress. Julia was looking at them with excited eyes as she clapped her hands quietly. ¡°A-Are you sure this is gonna work?¡± Dan-Bi asked, unsure of Anna¡¯s plan. She was pinching her dress and looked at it with a worried face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Just believe me, the one who is called the second coming of Mugetsu!¡± Anna exclaimed, raising her thumb to Dan-Bi. ¡°Woah! I believe you, Miss Anna! Yo! You¡¯re the best!¡± Cheered Julia. She was actually excited by this Operation Fake Love. Not that she believed the operation would be a success, but it was mainly caused by amusement. She was excited to see how Anna and Dan-Bi would carry out the plan. ¡®It¡¯s exciting! Sitting on the base for so long has been paid off by this! I can¡¯t afford to miss a single one of them!¡¯ She screamed inside her mind. Even the suit and the dress came from her personal closet. She had collected a few of them in case something like this happened. ¡°Fufufu, I know that you are on my side, Julia! I will put on a good word to my brother!¡± Said Anna. ¡°I am thankful, Miss Anna! Please do tell that dufus to quickly realize my feeling!¡± Answered Julia. ¡°I know! If this operation is a success, then we will commence another Operation Fake Love to help you with my brother!¡± Exclaimed Anna. Julia couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard what Anna said. She did like Rekka, but she loved amusement more. That was why, when Anna said that she would help her with another amusing operation, she replied quickly. ¡°Please do so!¡± ¡°Yosh! Then, this operation must succeed! Are you ready, Dan-Bi?¡± Anna asked as she turned to Dan-Bi. ¡°Y-yeah!¡± ¡°Are you ready, Julia?! You will be our support from a distance!¡± This time Anna turned to Julia. ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± Anna pointed at the exit. ¡°Let¡¯s make them confess to each other!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 217 – Prelude to War 33 Anna peeked her head from the side of the house, watching Naomi and Mischa, who were leaning against each other, watching a video on Naomi¡¯s holo phone. They smiled and giggled while watching the video. Anna didn¡¯t know what kind of video they watched, but it surely was a funny video that made two of the strongest Esper giggle happily like that. Dan-Bi joined Anna not long after and spoke, ¡°Anna¡­ Are you sure we are doing this? Look at them! The atmosphere around them is good. Even I would think they are dating if I don¡¯t know about them.¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­ I-it¡¯s not enough. They are just laughing at each other like what we did earlier! Are we lovers? No, right? So that means they are not lovers either! It¡¯s not enough! I won¡¯t be satisfied until I see them kiss!¡± Anna whined as she pulled her head to the shadow, hiding from Naomi and Mischa. ¡°You¡­ You said you only wanted them to confess to each other!¡± Rebuked Dan-Bi. ¡°Eh, really? I forgot about that.¡± Anna made excuses as she looked at the sky, pretending to be dumb. She tried to whistle, but the only thing that came from her mouth was air; there was not even a hint of sound. ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°Eeek!¡± Anna shrieked after Dan-Bi suddenly shouted at her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t shout too close to my ear, Dan-Bi! What will you do if they notice us?!¡± ¡°If they notice us, then they notice us! Why are we doing this in the first place?!¡± ¡°Because I am bored!¡± Anna shouted back at Dan-Bi while spreading her arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored too? That¡¯s why you joined me in this plan, right?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Dan-Bi couldn¡¯t refute what Anna said. It was true that she had joined Anna¡¯s plan because she had nothing to do. On top of that, she wanted to help her first friend with a small plan of hers. But, as they talked about the plan earlier and planned to extend it to help Julia and Rekka, Dan-Bi began to think about it again. They had nothing to do on this small island. Even though the identity of Naomi had been spread, and the truth about the Esper Association was brought to light by Rekka, she and Anna were still locked up on this small island because of the imminent war. ¡®What should I do? It¡¯s indeed fun, but what if Princess gets angry?¡¯ She smacked her chest and declared as if Anna could read her mind and read. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dan-Bi! If Princess gets angry, I will say that I was the one who forced you to help me!¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Dan-Bi grunted, she was thinking twice right now. The atmosphere between Naomi and Mischa was good. She felt bad to destroy such an atmosphere just for trying to make either of them confess to each other. Also, Anna didn¡¯t tell her about the details of the plan yet, it made her anxious. However, she jumped into the ship first. She couldn¡¯t back out now, and she feared that she would disappoint her only friend. ¡°Fine. Can you tell me about the details of your plan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple! We just need to act like a lovey-dovey couple in front of them and confess our love toward each other!¡± Explained Anna. At that time, Dan-Bi thought thrice about her decision. She looked at Anna with skeptical eyes as if she was looking at an idiot. Finally, she sighed and shook her head. ¡®Will Anna¡¯s plan going to be okay?¡¯ ¡°Do you understand, Dan-Bi?¡± Asked Anna. ¡°Yes. I understand. So we just need to act like a couple and confess our love, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± ¡°So how?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°How do couples usually act?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Anna¡¯s words trailed as her eyes danced around. ¡°A couple act like a couple!¡± For the last time, Dan-Bi sighed and thought again. ¡®This is not going to be okay. Well¡­ Let¡¯s just have fun with it. She said that she will take responsibility after all.¡¯ *** After Naomi finished watching the news about her, she switched the video to an opera video. She found herself enjoying an opera after she watched the Phantom of the Opera directly in the UK. Mischa also enjoyed it, so they watched the opera together. The opera was the same, the Phantom of the Opera. However, the actors that played it were different. The actors and actresses in the video were more skilled, but the sound that came from the holo phone¡¯s speaker was not as satisfying as watching it live. But they must be content with that. After all, the video was spread for free, unlike watching the opera directly, which cost a lot of money. In the middle of watching the opera, Naomi heard a voice that came from the side of the house. Because she knew that the ones at the side of the house were Anna and Dan-Bi, she ignored them and focused on the video. She also felt Julia on the second floor, probably cleaning the hallway or rooms, so she was not too worried about them being an enemy. ¡°They are so loud. What are they talking about, I wonder?¡± Mischa asked in a low voice not to disturb the enjoyment of the video. ¡°Maybe they are just playing around?¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mischa muttered. Her gaze looked sad as she watched the video. It arrived at a part where the Actor, the main character, had to separate from the Actress, the female lead. ¡°This part is heart-breaking¡­¡± Mischa¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, and her eyes were glistening a little. ¡°I have thought of this, but¡­ Are we going to be separated like the ones in the opera?¡± She unconsciously muttered. Only after she finished her sentence that she let out a little gasp. ¡°Oops. Please forget what I just said, Naomi.¡± ¡°Hmm? Did you say anything?¡± Naomi asked, pretending to be oblivious. Mischa smiled a little and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± They went back to watching the video, but Naomi couldn¡¯t focus on it. ¡®There is no way I will forget that.¡¯ Naomi thought silently. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from Mischa, not after realizing her feelings. Then, what was the best action that she could take? The best action so they could be together. ¡®Should I just tell her about my feelings? But, what if she¡­ freaked out? We are both girls; it¡¯s not normal to be together, to be more than a friend. Even I, who have never been in a relationship, know about it.¡¯ At that moment, she raised her head, and she saw something rather idiotic that made her laugh loudly. ¡°Hahahaha, what are you girls doing?¡± In the area right around 20 meters in front of the house, Anna and Dan-Bi were looking feverishly at each other, imitating a couple in a morning drama. Mischa was curious why Naomi suddenly laughed and raised her head. When she did so, she also laughed. She covered her mouth to stop her laughing, but it was for naught. ¡°Hahaha¡­ really, what are you girls doing?¡± Naomi asked in a loud voice. When Naomi asked them, they separated from each other. Dan-Bi looked away with a red face and appeared to be embarrassed. In comparison, Anna was scratching the back of her head with a playful look. ¡°It seems that our plan has failed. Haha-hahaha.¡± She laughed awkwardly, like a child that was caught playing with something they shouldn¡¯t touch. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 218 – Prelude to War 34 Naomi looked at two girls who kneeled in front of her and Mischa. They looked guilty. Dan-Bi was looking at the floor while Anna was looking away, refusing to meet Naomi¡¯s gaze as she whistled, or at least trying to whistle. ¡°So, what are you trying to do? Look at me in my eyes, Anna.¡± Naomi asked as she crossed her legs. Her figure was now more intimidating than before due to the growth spurt that happened after she changed back from Angella¡¯s ability. Under her intimidation, Anna, who pretended to whistle, broke out in cold sweat. She slowly turned her head to stare at Naomi and let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Ha-hahaha¡­ I-it¡¯s nothing¡­ I-I was only playing with Dan-Bi.¡± This time, Naomi turned to Dan-Bi and asked. ¡°Is that true, Dan-Bi? You can tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dan-Bi appeared to be nervous. She kept glancing between Naomi and Dan-Bi back and forth. ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at her, Naomi sighed. ¡°I am not angry, Dan-Bi. Just¡­ I was confused about what you guys were trying to do. If Anna didn¡¯t say anything like ¡®It seems our plan has failed.¡¯ I won¡¯t even say anything to you girls.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Anna grumbled, realizing her mistake. Mischa laughed a little beside Naomi. Anna noticed that and glanced at her. Her lips made a small movement that gestured to Mischa by wordlessly saying, ¡®Help me.¡¯ Naomi noticed that and glared at Anna before saying, ¡°No.¡± Anna dejectedly looked down, and Naomi turned to look at Dan-Bi again. ¡°So, what were you girls doing earlier?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Dan-Bi raised her head and looked at Naomi. Her expression was better than before, and she appeared to regain her calm. ¡°Anna, she¨C¡° However, before she could explain it to Naomi, Anna blocked her mouth with her hands. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t tell her, Dan-Bi!¡± ¡°Anna,¡± Naomi called out with a cold tone. Her gaze that stared right at Anna was like ice; it froze anyone who stared at her eyes. Anna felt a shiver down her spine as she quickly jumped back to her position. Her hands were placed on her thighs, and she shivered like a cornered little animal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Anna muttered in a low voice. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I was planning something unnecessary and got caught by you, Princess.¡± ¡°And, what is your plan?¡± Asked Naomi, her tone already turned normal seeing Anna meekly kneeling in front of her. She was expecting Anna to tell her the truth after cornered her this much. ¡°Ugh, about that¡­ I can¡¯t tell you! I will never tell you about it even if you are angry at me!¡± Anna threw her face away and pouted. It seemed serious, or at least that was what Naomi thought. ¡®Is there some problem if I know about it?¡¯ As it seemed like Anna wouldn¡¯t give her the answer that she sought, she turned to Dan-Bi again. ¡°Can you tell me, Dan-Bi?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Right after Dan-Bi answered Naomi, Anna moved her head at a fast speed. Her neck turned around like a whip as she stared at Dan-Bi in disbelief. She looked as if her best friend had betrayed her. Her eyes glistened with tears, and her jaw dropped. ¡°But, considering that I don¡¯t know a lot, I don¡¯t think I can satisfy you with my answer, Princess.¡± ¡°Dan-Bi¡­ how could you!¡± Murmured Anna. Naomi ignored her and beckoned Dan-Bi. ¡°Do tell me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ The thing is, Anna wanted to play around with me by imitating Princess and Mischa, so we wore a suit and a dress and danced in front of the house as if we were lovers.¡± Dan-Bi glanced at Anna as she explained things to Naomi. ¡°Ugh¡­ how could you!¡± Naomi¡¯s eyes widened a little without anyone noticing. ¡®Lovers?¡¯ she thought inside. But, her thought was shouted out loud by Mischa, whose face turned red out of embarrassment. ¡°Lovers?!¡± Naomi glanced at her and caught Mischa being flustered. Her hands were flailing around, and she lost her usual calmness. Anna blinked her eyes repeatedly at the sight of Mischa and thought. ¡®Is this my chance?!¡¯ Dan-Bi gave her a thumb up quietly and smiled a little. Naomi noticed all their exchanges. This time, she let them be because it seemed to be interesting. ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ She realized what they were trying to do. Was her feeling toward Mischa that obvious to the others? Maybe because she had never done something like this before, so they noticed it? Anyway, this might be a good chance for her. Not only did this give her a push to advance her relationship with Mischa, but it would also give her an excuse if anything went wrong. Naomi grinned at Anna and Dan-Bi while muttering. ¡°Do whatever.¡± She was essentially giving them the green light to help her relationship. Their expression brightened in an instant, and Anna made a small gut pose behind her back. She then glanced at Dan-Bi and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡± All without the knowledge of Mischa, who was flustered and dived inside her own world. ¡°Hey, Mischa. Snap out of it.¡± Naomi patted Mischa on the shoulder, which was answered with a short yelp. ¡°Eek!¡± Her body jolted a little before she noticed Naomi. ¡°Eh? Naomi? Huh?¡± She was confused after she was snapped out of her thoughts. She blinked her eyes repeatedly. ¡°Snap out of it. Why are you getting flustered?¡± ¡°Eh? Hmm¡­ Well¡­ That''s not important, no? How about their plan?¡± Mischa tried to divert the conversation. She pointed at Anna and Dan-Bi, hoping that Naomi would take her bait. As Naomi had gotten interested in Anna and Dan-Bi¡¯s plan, she purposely let herself get distracted by Mischa and turned to Anna and Dan-Bi. ¡°Oh, them? I have already decided on their punishment.¡± She winked her right eye at Mischa¡¯s blind spot. Only Anna and Dan-Bi saw her winks. They immediately knew what Naomi¡¯s intention was and proceeded to fool Mischa by acting scared. ¡°P-Princess¡­ P-please not skydive.¡± Begged Dan-Bi. ¡°S-Skydive?!¡± Anna shouted as her eyes bulged. She turned to Naomi with tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°P-Please not that, Princess! I am afraid of heights!¡± Their acting was flawless, unlike what they did earlier. They were nervous about getting Naomi¡¯s wrath when they were dancing earlier, so they couldn¡¯t bring forth the best of their ability. However, they had her permission this time. So they were able to exert their best acting ability. ¡°Hmm, what should I do?¡± And Naomi¡¯s acting was flawless as always. She was natural at it. ¡°Well, as you guys didn¡¯t do anything dangerous, I will let it slide for this time.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Anna asked with a gaze full of hope. ¡°Yes.¡± Naomi nodded her head. They high-fived Naomi¡¯s answer and shouted. ¡°Yeay!¡± Their excitement looked real, and Mischa smiled at them. ¡°Good things you girls are not punished, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Anna shouted as she picked herself up, followed by Dan-Bi. ¡°Well then, I have something to do with Dan-Bi, so I will leave first, Princess, Mischa!¡± She ran away while waving her right hand. Dan-Bi was more courteous than Anna. She bowed her head a little before walking away, not forgetting to exchange some gestures with Naomi. ¡®This will be interesting, I think.¡¯ Thought Naomi as she watched them leave. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 219 – Prelude to War 35 ¡°How is the result, Anna, Dan-Bi?¡± Julia asked them as soon as they entered the house. ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± Anna exclaimed. ¡°Princess has officially given us permission to commence the plan!¡± ¡°Huh, really?¡± Julia asked, a bit shocked by what Anna said. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked? She was watching them from a distance, and she saw them being lectured while kneeling in front of Naomi. However, when she asked them about the result, they smiled as one of them told her that the result was perfect. ¡°You get a permission from Princess? She knew about your plan?¡± ¡°Hmm? Y-Yeah¡­¡± Anna averted her gaze as Julia stared at her. ¡°I-It¡¯s the fault of my big mouth that she knew about what we were planning.¡± Julia shook her head in exasperation and looked at Dan-Bi as she pointed at Anna. ¡°So she¡¯s saying¡­ That she leaks out her plan herself?¡± Dan-Bi nodded her head with a small smile. ¡°Yes. But I managed to make things better.¡± ¡®How could it be?¡¯ Julia sighed as she facepalmed. ¡®How could I miss such an interesting thing?! I should join them when I have the chance!¡¯ The girls in the base had the same things. They lacked entertainment. So even Julia was bored out of her mind. Something interesting had finally happened, but she chose the safe route and decided to watch from a distance, which made her regret her decision. If only she did this or that, she would be able to hear the entire conversation with Naomi. But, not all hope was lost. Anna said that she had gotten official permission from Naomi about her plan. She lowered her hand and looked at Anna. ¡°Did Mischa know about your plan?¡± ¡°Apparently not. She was too flustered to even listen to us.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s thanks to Dan-Bi that she got flustered! She¡¯s the one who made Princess give her permission. It seems that Princess also wants to take their relationship further.¡± Explained Anna. ¡°I am not doing anything¡­¡± Dan-Bi muttered as her face turned a little red after being praised. ¡°Well, what''s important right now is that you have got permission from the Princess. I can help you with this plan if you want to.¡± Julia offered as she smiled. ¡°Eh, really?¡± Anna raised a happy voice. ¡°I am glad that you decided to join this plan, Julia!¡± ¡°Of course. You can count on me.¡± ¡°Alright! I will message Princess about it. Can¡¯t tell her directly because Mischa is there after all.¡± Anna said as she pulled her holo phone. *** Outside the house, Naomi stood up from the chair and stretched herself. ¡°Uuuhh!¡± Crack¨C Creak¨C Her bone cracked with each movement. She had been sitting for long enough that her body was sore. Not to mention, her sitting position was a bit uncomfortable as she needed to hold her holo phone while leaning to the left. Her holo phone got a new message, and she opened it before grinning a little. The message was about Julia joining their little plan, and they needed time to prepare. So Anna asked Naomi to leave the island for a while. She replied to prepare a wig and contact lenses, and Anna replied back with a cute sticker of an otter holding an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. Then she turned to Mischa with her hands on her hips and asked, ¡°Mischa, are you free right now? Or¡­ do you already have a plan in mind?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ No? Why?¡± Mischa tilted her head as she looked up at Naomi. ¡°Perfect. Want to eat some breakfast? I am a little bit hungry now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why not? Is Julia already cooking breakfast?¡± ¡°Nah, no. It¡¯s still morning, but how about we get ramen in Japan.¡± Naomi grinned widely as she said that. ¡°¡­Ramen?!¡± Mischa shouted in surprise as she suddenly rose from her seat. ¡°R-Ramen is that noodle dish, right?! I have never had one since I was in Japan, and I really want to try it! It¡¯s one of the things that I regret when I leave Japan. Not trying ramen, that is.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind? As you have already worn your casual clothes, we just need a wig to hide your hair, huh?¡± Naomi pondered as she touched her chin. She didn¡¯t need any disguise except for contact lenses because her body had changed from what the Esper Association and the public knew. She was taller and looked more mature, like a girl in her late nineteen or early twenties. The only problem here was Mischa¡¯s appearance. She was a platinum silver-haired Russian beauty. Her appearance was famous due to the news of her being an SSS-Ranked Esper. So they needed a wig to hide Mischa¡¯s hair, as Naomi didn¡¯t want her to dye it only to hide from the others. As if she was called for it, Julia suddenly appeared from the entrance and looked at Naomi and Mischa. ¡°I have prepared that, Princess.¡± On her hand was a brown shoulder-length wig. ¡°Nice.¡± Naomi praised Julia as she used her Telekinesis to take the wig and put it on Mischa skillfully. Mischa had no time to resist, and she let Naomi do whatever was necessary. ¡°Perfect.¡± Naomi nodded her head in satisfaction as she looked at now short brown-haired Mischa. ¡°Here are your contact lenses, Princess.¡± Julia handed a small transparent box with blue contact lenses inside. ¡°Thank you.¡± Naomi put on the contact lenses and blinked her eyes a few times to adjust them. After everything was done, she looked at Mischa and said, ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mischa answered energetically, unlike herself. Her excitement must be high. There was no one who could resist ramen¡¯s temptation. Seeing her, Naomi suddenly had a reminiscence. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ Our position is different now. Mischa has short hair while my hair is long. Not only that, I am way taller than her. It¡¯s the opposite of when we first met.¡¯ She remembered how she met Mischa at the park two years ago. She also remembered that day being her birthday and they ate a cake together. ¡®Hmm, cake, huh¡­ My birthday is near too. Shall I get one again? Scratch that. Let¡¯s get it after eating ramen.¡¯ ¡°Then, I will leave the rest to you, Julia,¡± Naomi ordered Julia, and she answered with a short bow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. Everything will be fine with me here.¡± She answered as she raised her head. ¡°Alright, we are going.¡± ¡°See you later, Julia.¡± Mischa waved her hand at Julia, which was replied with a small smile. ¡°Have a nice trip.¡± The two of them then flew with Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis in the direction of Japan. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 220 – Prelude to War 36 In the base, Melaine could be seen walking alone in the hallway. There was no one in the hallway as many researchers and the other members of Moon of Akasha were resting due to exhaustion. They had worked until the morning to prepare for the war, and their energy had been depleted. Fortunately, the preparation went smoothly, and there was only the matter of the nuke and the hostage left. This time, Melaine had volunteered herself to see the hostage, while Rekka and Chi were on the stand-by in the control room that was filled with monitors to see what happened through the security cameras. There were some people in black suits, three women and four men, sitting in front of a computer in the control room. They were all Melaine¡¯s subordinates and were helping to watch over the security cameras through the shift with the others. Their duty was to inform Rekka or Melaine if they noticed something wrong. Rekka and Chi stood on the highest platform in the control room while looking at the big hologram screen that was projected into the wall. ¡°Is she going to be okay? She¡¯s about to meet her former colleagues, who are the Executives of the Esper Association.¡± Chi asked as she watched Melaine stop in front of the stairs that led to the underground. The underground area where they usually kept the food and other supplies had been renovated as a makeshift prison. The Esper, with the ability to control Earth, helped the renovation, and now it had become a temporary jail for the two Executives. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melaine can take care of herself.¡± Assured Rekka. He looked at the screen that had changed its perspective. It was now shown the image from the camera installed at the ceiling of the stairs hallway. Melaine went downstairs with a steady step. ¡°Besides, the two of them have their ability restricted with the Ability Limiter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Fortunately, the German military gave us two SS-Rank Ability Limiters and a bunch of lower rank ones.¡± Chi nodded. He could only hope that Melaine would do a good job, and he hoped that Melaine would tell them the secret that she had been hiding so far from them. It was not like he didn¡¯t trust Melaine, but he felt like she kept too many secrets to herself. He didn¡¯t know whether Naomi knew Melaine¡¯s secret or not. But, he felt a bit sad because his comrade was hiding so many secrets from him, one of the founding members of Moon of Akasha that Naomi invited directly. ¡®I don¡¯t like being so oblivious.¡¯ He thought. ¡°She has arrived,¡± Chi muttered, gaining Rekka¡¯s attention. He looked at the screen again, and Melaine had indeed arrived in front of a steel door right in front of the stairs. She reached out to the door¡¯s handle and twisted it before pulling it open. The door made a creaked sound that was caught by the camera. Due to technological advancement, the quality of the sound was clear, so Rekka and Chi could hear even the slightest sound if the microphone¡¯s sensitivity was set to the highest. After the door was opened, the screen changed again. This time, it showed the inside of the underground room. A 5x5 meters room was divided into two in the middle and was separated by a concrete bar. The cell was further divided into two, separating two people inside. On the other side of the room, those two people were sitting on the ground with their hands being handcuffed by something that let out a red glow. The handcuff was big, white in color; it was an Ability Limiter. When the two people heard the door being opened, they raised their heads, and Andrew scoffed. [Hah! Who do we have here? You finally felt like visiting us, Melaine?] The sound was projected wonderfully once again. Rekka had a serious face as he listened quietly. The others [Shut your trap, Andrew. I am not here for you.] Melaine approached them and stood right in front of the bar, looking at Angella, who looked roughed, losing the luster that he had when he faced Naomi yesterday. [It¡¯s been a long time, Angella. How are you?] She asked, to which Angella replied with a wry smile. [Not good, as you can see. I am chained with this shiny thing, which I usually like, but somehow I hate it now.] Angella chuckled a little as if he was talking with a friend, not a betrayer of his organization. [Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you again, Melaine. How long has it been?] [Hey, what¡¯s with you?! How can you talk with that betrayer casually, Angella!] Andrew shouted, but he was ignored. Melaine put her hands on her hips and acted haughtily like usual. However, her words next surprised even Rekka and Chi. [I don¡¯t know, around two and half years, maybe? We met when Lady Naomi first made her appearance, so around that time.] ¡°What?!¡± He raised his voice in surprise. ¡°They met two and half years ago?!¡± He was about to fly into a rage after hearing Melaine. His mind had created a lot of deductions. Melaine had always kept a secret, a lot of it. So honestly, Rekka couldn¡¯t truly trust her. But Chi thought otherwise. ¡°Wait, Rekka. Let¡¯s hear what they said next. Remember, Princess trusts her, so let us trust her too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just wait for now. Please.¡± Chi pleads with a serious face. After a while, Rekka looked at the screen and nodded, ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Melaine''s conversation continued, with Andrew left alone, confused, much more like Rekka. That was the only reason Chi stopped Rekka. It seemed like both sides didn¡¯t know that Angella and Melaine met two and half years ago. [Ah, right. That time, you told me about your plan. How is it, I have done what you asked me for, though I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Seeing her can withstand her power without me needing to interfere. However, I did what I promised, Melaine. I had used my ability to change Akasa Naomi¡¯s body, so she could withstand her ability, like what I did to you 80 years ago. Well, I experienced a hard time because of that though. Because the side-effect that I couldn''t control made Akasa Naomi mad at me.] ¡°What?!¡± Rekka and Chi shouted at the same time. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 221 – Prelude to War 37 As the base was in shock because of Angella¡¯s revelation, Naomi arrived in Japan with Mischa. They landed on the shore near Osaka, where people seldom visit. In Japan, it was already noon, a perfect time for lunch. A lot of Ramen shops had already finished their preparation and were open for business, including the most famous one that Naomi planned to visit today. The atmosphere in Japan was different from that in Germany. Not only were the people walking on the street here more ordered but there was also no tension in them. They were doing their daily activities like normal, ignoring the press conference incident that happened a few days ago, as well as the tension of war that was now spreading in Germany. Naomi looked around the area around her as she landed. She somehow landed on the outskirts of Osaka, in the mountain area that no one ever visited. There was a sign about the area being private land on the side of the road in the distance. The trees around them were not too dense; they were like in the park instead of a mountain area. Naomi turned at Mischa, who stood beside her, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. There should be a bus stop on the road ahead.¡± She pointed in the west direction, where a road was. ¡°Yes. But why should we land here? With your speed, we should be able to land unnoticed even in the middle of the park.¡± Asked Mischa curiously as they started walking toward the road. ¡°Well, there is no reason, but¡­ Isn¡¯t it a date too? I mean, we are just hanging out with the two of us.¡± Naomi grinned, teasing Mischa as she got closer to her. She linked her arm around Mischa¡¯s and literally dragged her a little. However, Mischa wasn¡¯t uncomfortable or anything. Instead, she looked at Naomi with a small smile and muttered, ¡°You have always said that¡­ So this is our second date?¡± Naomi was a bit surprised that Mischa was not flustered anymore. However, she also quite liked this situation where Mischa finally accepted it. That meant she was a step further to being able to make her comfortable with her, and she now had a higher chance of being accepted in case she confessed her feelings. In her life, she never experienced the thing called failure. She wanted to make sure that everything was ready before she made her move, especially when she tried to make a move that she had never done before in her life. Hence, she took things slowly until Anna did something this morning, that was. She understood that she couldn¡¯t do things in a slow way. She always did what she wanted to do without holding back. ¡°Yup. Let¡¯s enjoy it, no?¡± Her smile was bright, unlike her cold and calculative one. Mischa realized that and smiled back. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Both of them stepped onto the side of the road, looking around for a bus stop. Naomi noticed the bus stop on their right side, around 100 meters away. ¡°There it is, the bus stop.¡± She pointed at it. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go there, Naomi.¡± Mischa pulled her hand, seemingly impatient to get to the bus stop. The bus stop was a simple bench with a canopy roof. The bench was made from quality wood, further coated with a certain layer of chemical composition to protect the wood from being deteriorated. On the certain side of the wall of the canopy, a paper with the schedule of the bus was posted. Naomi and Mischa looked at the schedule and found out that the next bus would stop in only 5 minutes after looking at her holo phone. The clock on her phone was automatically changed into Japan¡¯s timezone due to the setting, so she didn¡¯t need to convert it from Germany¡¯s time zone. ¡°We are lucky, aren¡¯t we?¡± Naomi said as she sat on the bench. She crossed her legs, mainly because she wore pants, and tilted her head to look at Mischa, letting her now long hair fall. Her gesture was lovely though she had a mature appearance. Mischa looked back at her while sitting modestly, moving her legs back and forth while leaning against the bench with her hands. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t wait to eat Ramen!¡± Exclaimed Mischa. ¡°Also¡­ Is this considered lunch or breakfast? I mean¡­ we just woke up around an hour ago, yet it¡¯s already noon in Japan.¡± ¡°I will say that we are having breakfast.¡± Answered Naomi. They were talking with each other while waiting for the bus to arrive. Mischa was curious and asked about Japan¡¯s culture. Although Mischa had lived in Japan before, it was literally only a few days before she went to Avos Island. So she had almost no time to explore Japan and was curious about it. Naomi, being a native of Japan, gladly told Mischa about all the things she asked. For example, about the bowing tradition of Japan. She was curious as to why Japanese people always bowed their heads easily. Naomi chuckled when Mischa asked about it, and she answered playfully instead of seriously. Mischa realized that Naomi was joking and pouted. The bus arrived at the perfect time, and Naomi changed the subject and pulled Mischa into the bus. The bus¡¯ destination was right in the middle of Osaka city, where the most famous Ramen restaurant was located. Inside was crowded, leaving only two seats left. There were a lot of elderly, maybe because it was lunchtime and the working society was still in their office while the students were still in school. They didn¡¯t say anything when Naomi entered the bus with Mischa. However, some of them were talking about Naomi¡¯s press conference in horror. They were also talking about a bomb threat that the police found yesterday. Naomi, being someone who only thought of herself, ignored them and only talked with Mischa. After a few minutes of the ride, they arrived in the heart of Osaka, near Osaka Castle. She paid the bus fare and got off before opening her holo phone to find the ramen shop that she planned to visit. ¡°Hmm, I think it¡¯s that way.¡± Naomi pointed in the direction shown on the holo phone. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! Ramen! I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Mischa licked her lips in anticipation of the beautiful food. ¡°Hahahaha. Don¡¯t be too impatient, Mischa. Let¡¯s walk slowly, shall we?¡± Asked Naomi as she offered her hand to Mischa. Mischa took it, and they were walking on the sidewalk. Alas, Naomi¡¯s luck was not too good these days. Missing an enemy that hid behind the sands, then being turned into a boy for a day. It could be said that after she realized her feelings, her luck plummeted to the ground, and not everything went as she planned anymore. As proof, as soon as they walked to the ramen shop, the Osaka Castle that stood beautifully in the distance away was blown away by a big explosion. Boom! A loud explosion rang, and Naomi turned in the direction of the explosion and sighed. ¡°Haa¨C¡° ¡°Naomi!¡± Mischa shouted in panic, but Naomi was still calm. The bomb threat that the old men and ladies talked in the bus was real, and she somehow witnessed it directly. ¡°What a load of bullshit.¡± She muttered before creating a Telekinesis barrier around her and Mischa to withstand the shockwave of the explosion. Raging wind swept up the street immediately, and the masses fell into panic. ¡°This is supposed to be my rest day, for god¡¯s sake.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 222 – Prelude to War 38 Shortly the street was empty, leaving only Naomi and Mischa, who were in their disguise. Not wanting to get involved with the incident, Naomi looked at Mischa. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Mischa was a bit hesitant, but she nodded her head, respecting Naomi¡¯s decision. They continued walking toward the Ramen shop, only to find out that no one was there as they had taken shelter because of the explosion. ¡°Hello! Is there anyone inside?!¡± Mischa shouted, hoping that the owner was still inside. Before long, a man appeared from inside; upon seeing Naomi and Mischa, who stood dazed in front of the shop, he shouted. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?! Quickly go to the shelter! The bomb threat is real; it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Umm, so the shop is closed?¡± Asked Mischa. ¡°Of course! I am going to a shelter now! Follow me if you want to live!¡± The man ran to the street, leaving Naomi and Mischa. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mischa grunted in disappointment. She then turned to Naomi and saw her grinning evilly. Knowing Naomi¡¯s personality well, Mischa had a wry smile and called out to her. ¡°Umm, Naomi? W-We can visit the Ramen shop again next time. L-let''s go back for now, shall we?¡± Mischa was hoping that Naomi understood her, and fortunately, she did. ¡°Haa¨C¡° Naomi exhaled, calming herself. Mischa was right. It was her rest day. There was no need to get involved in the bombing action. Moon of Akasha was not a terrorist organization anymore; she couldn¡¯t act recklessly in an incident like this. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go back,¡± Naomi answered Mischa, making her relieved. But, Naomi¡¯s next words stopped Mischa. ¡°After getting Ramen in another place, that is. I can¡¯t let our date be destroyed like this, right?¡± While saying that, Naomi thought. ¡®Calm down, Naomi. It¡¯s your chance to have a date with Mischa, don¡¯t blow it.¡¯ ¡°Naomi¡­¡± Mischa muttered before smiling brightly. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t mind if the place is not famous or all. I am happy to eat with you.¡± Naomi chuckled at Mischa, ¡°Alright, my Princess. Let¡¯s go to another place, shall we? Let¡¯s hope there is no following explosion in that place.¡± *** Walking on the empty street, Naomi took Mischa to another Ramen Shop that was located a bit away from the explosion place. Unsurprisingly, the broadcast on the billboard on the high-rise building was filled with the news about explosions and warnings to the civilians. They were asked to go to the nearby shelter to hide. As a result, there was not a single soul on the street, and every shop that Naomi visited was closed. They had been walking for 30 minutes, and there was not even a single explosion that followed the first one even in that meantime. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back, Naomi. I know that Ramen in Osaka is good, but we can also try it in another city, no?¡± Mischa appealed as she tugged Naomi¡¯s sleeves. Naomi looked at her and thought, ¡®Hmm, what should I do? Tokyo¡¯s Ramen is good too. Well, there is nothing wrong with changing location.¡¯ ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get to Tokyo then. Although the Ramen is not as good as the one here, it will still be worth the trip.¡± Mischa replied with a smile as she nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡± As there was no one on the street, Naomi used her Telekinesis and flew with her. From the sky, Naomi looked at the Osaka Castle, or what was left of it. The Public Defenders had secured the place; they secured the area so no one could enter or leave. That was the reason why Naomi was calm. The preparator of the bombing was still inside the Osaka Castle''s rubble for some reason. She could feel his Esper Pressure clearly, even clearer than before she was turned into a boy by Angella¡¯s ability. ¡®My body has changed a little.¡¯ ¡°How awful,¡± Mischa muttered from Naomi¡¯s side. ¡°I was always in the Public Defender¡¯s position, looking at a crime site from the front, so I have never got a chance to look at the scene from above. It¡¯s¡­ awful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. You can see all the destruction from above, so it¡¯s both awful and fascinating.¡± Naomi answered as she looked down at the Osaka Castle. The attacker was still standing on top of the rubble. Naomi enhanced her sight to take a look at the attacker. Surprisingly, it was a young girl whose hand crackled a little, making a light explosion. Seeing the young girl, Naomi frowned and continued. ¡°And more than so, the Public Defender. They had always taken things based on what happened. They didn¡¯t even bother investigating what actually happened or what caused it to happen.¡± She pointed at the girl on the rubble. Mischa also enhanced her sight and looked at the girl. She was surprised and let out a slight gasp when she saw the situation. ¡°Is she¡­?¡± She asked in a low voice as she turned to Naomi. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, she must be the one who caused the explosion earlier.¡± ¡°S-should we help her, Naomi? I-I feel like she¡¯s not in the wrong.¡± ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t,¡± Naomi answered firmly. ¡°We don¡¯t know the situation, and we are in the war against the Esper Association now. I don¡¯t want to risk anything.¡± Naomi''s answer was clear. She didn¡¯t want to take any risk anymore after experiencing it herself the hard way. She didn¡¯t want to put Mischa in danger. Hence she took them above the cloud so they wouldn¡¯t be seen by the PDs on the ground or anyone else. Mischa was a bit sad because she couldn¡¯t do anything even when the PD surrounded the young girl who was the suspect of the explosions. She also understood that the PD had never investigated anything before, and she also somehow understood Naomi¡¯s feelings a bit. Seeing Mischa¡¯s sad expression, Naomi patted her head and assured her. ¡°Well, we will investigate it after we come back, okay? If she, by chance, was not guilty and was framed. Then I will save her.¡± Mischa raised her head and smiled brightly. ¡°Sure! I will also help you to rescue the girl if she¡¯s really not guilty!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 223 – Prelude to War 39 As Mischa and Naomi decided to go to Tokyo to find another Ramen shop, the situation in the base in Germany was rather tense. The important members of the Moon of Akasha, such as Rekka, Chi, Hyun-Woo, Mizuki, even Melaine, and unsurprisingly, the hostage, Angella, gathered in the meeting room. Bel was also here because she wanted to know the truth directly from Melaine¡¯s mouth. There was only one reason why they gathered in the meeting room. It was due to Melaine and Angella¡¯s conversation that they seemed to have another plan without anyone¡¯s knowledge. Melaine even took Angella out of his cell and requested the meeting herself to tell the others the truth of her plan. For that reason, Melaine and Angella sat between the tables, surrounded by five pairs of eyes who looked at them suspiciously. ¡°I have no reason to doubt you, considering what you did for us. But, Melaine¡­ I will ask this.¡± Rekka started the conversation as he sat on the chair at the end of the table, looking straight at Melaine¡¯s eyes. ¡°What had truly happened?¡± He was not a fool. He could roughly guess what had happened from the conversation between Melaine and Angella in the cell. It went something like Naomi¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle her strength or something. Hence, Melaine asked Angella to use whatever his ability was to help Naomi. As a side-effect of Angella¡¯s ability, Naomi was turned into a boy, which was turned back again by using the extracted ability in the form of the ring. This was where Rekka was confused. ¡®Why did Melaine go through the effort to create the Ring if Angella is working together with her in the first place?¡¯ Melaine could¡¯ve asked Angella to turn Naomi back to normal, but she didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she hastened the research about extracting Esper¡¯s ability to create the Ring. The others were also curious, but they still wanted to believe in Melaine, who had been together with them for two years. Even though suspicious gazes were surrounding Melaine, she was not nervous. Instead, she looked straight at Rekka¡¯s eyes, as he was the one who held most authority now that Naomi was still out, and answered his question. ¡°First of all, let me tell you about SSS-Ranked Esper. Scratch that; let me tell you about Avos first, as he¡¯s the source of all Esper, the one who brought the change to this world.¡± Rekka narrowed his eyes when he heard Melaine. He was genuinely curious about why Esper could appear in this world. There was no one who knew the origin of Esper¡¯s appearance. They only knew that the first Esper in the world was found in 2110; it was a guy from India. But, the guy¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t clear, and the description of his power was lost after a few decades. Only a few scientists or researchers remembered his power. However, Melaine said that Avos was the one who brought change to this world. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. I will tell Princess about your story later.¡± Rekka said as he leaned his hands against the table, interested in the detail about Avos. ¡°Alright. But you don¡¯t need to bother yourself. I bet Lady Naomi had known the truth since she met me two years ago.¡± Melaine nodded and smiled. The others, including Angella, who already seemed to know the story, focused on Melaine. Melaine was one of the first generations of Esper; surely, she knew the reason how Esper could appear in this world. So she started her story. ¡°As you¡¯ve known, Avos, Angella, and I have lived for a long time. More than 90 years to be exact, and I was married to Avos for more than 20 years before I finally left him due to... some complicated problems.¡± They knew more or less about Melaine¡¯s age due to her telling almost everyone about it. As such, hearing her real age was not too surprising. ¡°Everyone must¡¯ve thought. Where did the first Esper come from?¡± Asked Melaine. ¡°Unsurprisingly, there are many theories, such as that humans mutated due to material from meteors. Or there is an Alien who experimented on humans, and Esper¡¯s Ability was the result of that Experiment. There were also those who blamed a Virus as the origin of Esper¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°I have read about those theories.¡± Chi chimed. Amongst the ones in this room, she was the most knowledgeable about Esper¡¯s ability as she was one of the leading researchers in the Moon of Akasha alongside Jorden. ¡°The most famous theory is about the virus. It said that the Esper¡¯s brain is different from normal people because the virus changed the Esper¡¯s brain.¡± Melaine looked at Chi and nodded her head. ¡°Your explanation is correct. That theory is the correct one.¡± Chi shook her head. ¡°Really? I thought that was only a theory, so I never thought about it too deeply. However¡­ it was real, huh?¡± ¡°However, that left a question. Where did the virus come from?¡± Mizuki asked as she crossed her legs. ¡°Even with our information gathering techniques, we never found out what caused humans to mutate into Esper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange that no one could even find where the virus that mutated humans into Esper came from. To explain it, I will explain about Avos first.¡± Melaine glanced at Angella, and he somehow nodded his head. Rekka had prepared his ability in case he wanted to do something, but no. Angella only took out a chip from his mouth and handed it to Melaine. The chip was a data storage that could be connected to the Holo Phone. Melaine took the chip and connected it to her Holo Phone before sharing the screen with the big screen in the room. On the screen, a picture of a young man with white hair and red eyes appeared alongside his data that was written on the side. Everyone in the room looked at the screen, and Melaine said, ¡°Avos has an ability to control Space. He could open a portal connecting two-place like Luna, but he was more than that. He can open a portal to a different space too.¡± Mizuki, Chi, and Rekka noticed what Melaine meant instantly. They looked at Melaine in disbelief but were greeted with a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Mizuki muttered, to which Melaine answered with a nod. ¡°Yes. The virus came from a different space. Maybe a different space was hard to understand, so I will make it simple. Avos and the Virus came from a different world than this one. That¡¯s what I found out before I parted ways with Avos.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 224 – Prelude to War 40 Alternate world. Different world. If one heard it from none other than Melaine, they would¡¯ve thought that they had gone crazy. But, hearing it from Melaine, who had some relationship with Avos in the past, they couldn¡¯t help but think of the possibility of being the truth. Not only that, Angella, who sat beside Melaine and the executive of the Esper Association, didn¡¯t deny Melaine¡¯s words. Meaning that Melaine had told them the truth, or he didn¡¯t know the truth about Esper''s origin. But, taking Avos¡¯ ability to control a space being involved, there was still a chance that what she said was the truth, and Avos was actually the first Esper that came from the alternate world and brought the Esper Virus with him. Chi gritted her teeth in frustration. As a researcher, she couldn¡¯t believe such a theory of the Esper actually came from another world. But, after knowing Avos¡¯ ability from Melaine, she couldn¡¯t deny the possibility too. ¡°Avos, his ability was actually more fearsome than now. Before the Esper War 80 years ago, he had the power level befitting SSS-Ranked. Due to some circumstances, his body couldn¡¯t handle his power, and so he got weaker. His previous black hair turned white, and his health worsened as days passed.¡± Melaine continued her explanation as she changed the picture of white-haired Avos into the black-haired one. His eyes color was black, unlike the now red-blood one. His pale skin from the previous picture was a bit tanned. At that time, everyone in the room realized it. ¡°Albinism.¡± Muttered Mizuki. ¡°Correct.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°He was on the verge of death because his body was broken from the use of his power. Before he was on the verge of death, he found someone, a natural Esper, that had lived in this world, the one not influenced by the Virus. That person was a girl. A girl with the power to look into the future. My best friend, Darika.¡± She looked a bit sad when she mentioned the name. Angella glanced at her worriedly but didn¡¯t say anything as Melaine¡¯s explanation wasn¡¯t over yet. He was also still under the suspicion of the others in the room. However, Bel seemed to recognize the name. ¡°Darika? B-Big sister! Was she the gloomy girl who always visited me while I was in that place?¡± ¡°Gloomy¡­ huh. Yes, she was Darika.¡± Answered Melaine. ¡°Though she was never a gloomy girl before she was confined by Avos. That bastard dared to confine her after she told him how to cure his condition!¡± She gritted her teeth in anger. Angella put his hand on her shoulder to calm her, but it didn¡¯t seem to work. His behavior was like a normal person''s; instead of the freak show, he showed when facing Naomi. ¡°Melaine. Please calm down. Your¡­ comrades are looking at you strangely.¡± He said. Melaine looked at him before coughing in embarrassment. She was getting too emotional for her age. Unlike her usual calmness, she was getting too emotional each time it concerned Darika or Avos. ¡°My apologies.¡± She bowed her head a little to the others. ¡°Anyway. Darika told Avos how to cure his condition at that time, and he complied. He started to bring the virus from the place he came from to turn humans suitable to the virus into an Esper. Fortunately for him, in just a week, Espers started to appear one after another, including Angella and me. It¡¯s the appearance of the first Esper¡¯s generation and the start of the chaos.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Mizuki narrowed her eyes at Melaine. ¡°Isn¡¯t that mean, the guy who ended the Esper¡¯s War and hailed as the hero, Avos, was actually the one who started the War by spreading the virus to turn people into Esper? I know that he¡¯s no saint, but¡­ to think that was the case.¡± ¡°Indeed. He spread the virus to save himself. And he managed to find the cure in the form of an Esper¡¯s ability. The person who cured Avos was this guy, Angella.¡± She pointed at Angella, to which he followed with a bow. ¡°I might look suspicious, but please do believe me. My ability is not changing gender, no. That¡¯s just a side-effect of my ability. My real ability is enhancing one¡¯s brain and body. The side effect is that if I used this ability on a person, their gender would be changed. I can¡¯t control this because it¡¯s a necessary change to get the brain used in two genders.¡± Explained Angella. ¡°There is no way that¡¯s true!¡± Shouted Hyun-Woo. ¡°I mean, why the side effect of his ability changing one¡¯s gender? That¡¯s not logical!¡± ¡°Do you think your ability to create an invisible barrier is logical too, Hyun-Woo?¡± Rekka shot down Hyun-Woo¡¯s opinion cruelly. He then looked at Angella and asked, ¡°So, how could enhancing his brain and body cured Avos¡­ condition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because his Albinism and condition were caused by him trying to use his power excessively. The burden of SSS-Ranked Espers¡¯ ability on their body was massive. I also showed signs of breaking down after using my ability for ten years, Angella managed to cure me before it was too late. I was still an SSS-Ranked Esper thanks to him. And a few days ago, the sign appeared on Lady Naomi. That¡¯s why I asked him to cure her before it¡¯s too late.¡± Answered Melaine. ¡°However¡­¡± Rekka was about to ask again, but this time, Angella interrupted him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand my own ability. But, according to Avos, my ability was like a rebirth. The one who inhaled my rainbow smoke will have their brain structure changed a little bit. It has no effect on the normal Espers, but the effect was massive for SSS-Ranked Esper. To make it simple, my ability could lessen their burden by making the Virus which gave a person an ability a little bit tamer.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you expect me to believe your explanation?¡± Asked Mizuki. ¡°Let¡¯s put the case on hold before we scan Naomi¡¯s body again. I have her medical data before his ability turned her into a boy, so we will find the truth if we compare both data.¡± ¡°I expected that. Please do as you please, Mizuki.¡± Said Melaine. ¡°You can put Angella on the watch or jail or whatever for now, but please be assured. He has a reason to betray Avos.¡± ¡°I will do just that.¡± Mizuki nodded in affirmation. ¡°So we can conclude that Avos is coming from another world, which is hard to believe, and his reason for coming here is to find a cure? Is that correct? Then, what is his goal of creating the Esper Association? A stable life? A good life where he controls everything from the shadows?¡± She asked Melaine. ¡°That¡¯s correct, but not entirely. He came to this world because he was running away from his world.¡± Melaine narrowed her eyes. ¡°He ran away from his world because war destroyed it. His goal to create the Esper Association and do human experiments is simple. He wanted to get his original power back and use that to return to his world and save it to create a new utopia. He wanted to become the king of his world by saving it.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 100 Advanced chapters (For all of my series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Most of the money from my Patreon will go to help me write better and Order an Illustration for both of my works. Lastly thank you to all the patrons!! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 225 – Prelude to War Final Inside the Dark Room with a lot of monitors, Avos was sitting lazily while looking at the monitors that repeatedly blinked in front of him. The screen of the monitors changed on a second basis. The screen showed a scenery of destruction of cities, plains, and the others. The Earth looked ravaged; there was not even a tree that survived in the destroyed land. His face looked bored, but he kept watching the screen nonetheless. However, in his boredom, because nothing had gone awry from his plan, he was still confused by one thing. ¡°That monitor only showed static again, huh?¡± He glanced at the top-rightmost monitor, which only showed static instead of blinking images. He couldn¡¯t understand why that certain monitor only showed static. It was not like those monitors were showing TV shows or something, no. The monitors showed the future seen by Darika, who was sleeping in the neighboring room. Darika had been put asleep by another executive called Liam, who could put someone to sleep as long as he wanted to. Darika¡¯s vision was connected to the monitors by Executive Razor, which had an ability that allowed him to connect someone¡¯s brain to electronics. Those two were executives loyal to Avos, unlike Angella, who betrayed him. He already knew about it, as he saw the future through the monitors in front of him. However, the most important future, the one related to the Moon of Akasha, was, for some reason, never displayed on the screen. ¡°Is Darika trying to keep Melaine and them out of my reach? Why?¡± Avos chuckled to himself as he muttered. His goal had always been so simple; he wanted to save his world and this world from the invasion. Avos stood up from his seat, and the monitors turned off instantly as if the power had been cut off. ¡°I guess the war couldn¡¯t be avoided. If possible, I don¡¯t want to decrease humanity¡¯s power, but¡­¡± His expression changed. He frowned as he clenched his fists. ¡°Akasa Naomi¡­ Although she¡¯s the best ally that I could hope for because of her power, I will need to eliminate her if she keeps trying to get in my way.¡± In front of him, an oval rift appeared from thin air, its bottom half was cut. On the other side of the oval was a room with a round table. Around the table sat three men and a woman who was looking at him through the rift. It was a room for the executives of the Esper Association and was hidden from normal members or higher-ups. Avos took a step, crossing the rift, and closed it immediately. He approached the only empty chair around the table and sat on it, crossing his legs. When he sat down, the four people in the room immediately greeted him. ¡°Welcome, Lord Avos!¡± He nodded to answer them, then he spoke. ¡°Good work. Now, let¡¯s talk about how to destroy the Moon of Akasha and the continuation of our plan.¡± *** Meanwhile, Naomi and Mischa were on rest today and visited the Ramen shop that Mischa wanted in Tokyo. The one they visited was the most famous Ramen shop in Tokyo, and fortunately, there was no explosion or some sort that made the shop closed. They entered the shop and were greeted by the cook in the kitchen. ¡°Welcome!¡± He shouted loudly, the typical greeting of a Ramen shop. Mischa, who was not used to such greeting, flinched a little. Naomi chuckled, seeing Mischa getting surprised by such a greeting, but she didn¡¯t express it too much. Instead, she put her hand on Mischa¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there.¡± She pointed at the empty table at the corner of the restaurant. The restaurant was a bit crowded, but not too much. It was now past lunch already, so the rush hour had ended, and only a few people who had a late lunch were left in the shop. ¡°Uh, yes,¡± Mischa answered, a bit nervous because of how loud the restaurant was. But, she quickly recovered and sat on the seat around the table that Naomi pointed at earlier. They sat across from each other, looking at the menu for a while, and then a waitress came to them. ¡°Have you decided on your order?¡± ¡°Curry Ramen for me,¡± Naomi answered swiftly and turned to Mischa. ¡°How about you, Mischa?¡± ¡°Umm, a Shoyu Ramen for me, please.¡± ¡°Certainly. Please wait a minute.¡± The waitress turned around and left after taking their order. Naomi put down the menu and looked at Mischa straight in her eyes. She put her hands on the table and rested her head on them. Mischa felt the gaze fall on her and put the menu that she held, looking at Naomi while tilting her head in the process. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi?¡± ¡°Nothing, just wondering about something.¡± Answered Naomi. ¡°Huh? And what is that? You can tell me if you need some help.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Naomi flashed a teasing smile. ¡°Then, I might impose on you in the future. This something is very important, you know? This is related to our future.¡± ¡°Our future¡­?¡± Mischa muttered, curious about Naomi¡¯s words. ¡°Yes¡­ our future.¡± Naomi repeated. She smiled at Mischa with her eyes closed as she thought. ¡®My boredom has been¡­ cured by her company. I should finish this charade and then confess to her. Let¡¯s just do that. I feel bad about Anna, who tried to help me, but I don¡¯t think I can enjoy being Mischa¡¯s special one when there is still danger longing around.¡¯ At that time, the waitress brought a tray with their order on top and put them on the table. ¡°Thank you for waiting. Please enjoy your meal!¡± The waitress left after exclaiming cheerfully. ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡± Said Naomi. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Exclaimed Mischa. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload around 1 chapter a week, depending on how busy I am. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 226 – Above the Cloud 1 At the island base, Anna prepared the plan to make Naomi confess to Mischa together with Dan-Bi and Julia. The three of them brainstormed on how to make them confess to each other. They thought something about trying to push Mischa to realize Naomi¡¯s feelings by showing videos of a couple but decided to scrap that after realizing how stupid their plan was. They kept brainstorming the ideas in the living room, sitting facing each other on the couch, but none of the ideas were good enough. It had already been more than an hour since Naomi left with Mischa. They expected them to arrive shortly. ¡°This is bad,¡± Anna muttered with her hands in front of her mouth, appearing to be thinking deeply about her decision. ¡°We don¡¯t have any decent plans because we never went on a date ourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. And you confidently said that you would help Princess to achieve her love. How confident, Anna.¡± Dan-Bi blurted the fact, making Anna grunt. ¡°Ugh¡­ I-I thought that it would be easy! But¡­ After seeing what couples do, I just realized¡­ We have no talent in love.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel so down, Anna. Love is¡­ it can¡¯t be explained or forced. I have a plan of my own. Do you want to hear it?¡± Julia announced, and Anna turned toward her at a fast speed. Her lips curled upward, and she exclaimed, ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Of course! I am confident in this plan.¡± Julia puffed her chest proudly. Her breasts jiggled in the process. Anna and Dan-Bi looked at her with a gaze full of admiration as they clapped their hands. ¡°Oooh! As expected of Julia! She¡¯s experienced with my brother!¡± Anna tried to whistle but failed yet again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case in this¡­¡± Dan-Bi corrected, a bit skeptical about what Anna said. ¡°Julia has yet to date your brother. Mainly because she¡¯s too shy about it, and your brother is keeping a distance from her.¡± She added. Julia¡¯s body flinched a little when Dan-Bi stated the obvious. She looked at her with a not-too-friendly smile and mumbled. ¡°Dan-Bi¡­ Please keep your words inside, won¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be like your¡­ brother. That¡¯s the reason why Princess always punished him.¡± Her voice was ominous, causing Dan-Bi to shiver and hide behind Anna. ¡°U-un¡­¡± Dan-Bi forcefully nodded at Julia¡¯s words. ¡°Good.¡± Julia nodded, satisfied. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just cancel this plan. That¡¯s my plan.¡± She blurted seriously. ¡°Huh?¡± Anna let out a confused sound. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Nothing comes good if it is being forced by someone. I think Princess will need to deal with this problem by herself. We can support her by giving her advice, but let¡¯s not force them to be together. Waiting can be painful, but it¡¯s better than being forced.¡± Explained Julia. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true¡­¡± Anna muttered. ¡°Well, I just wanted to repay Princess for what she did for us.¡± ¡°Me too. That¡¯s why I followed Anna¡¯s ridiculous plan in the first place.¡± Admitted Dan-Bi. Hearing what Dan-Bi had said, Anna turned around and pounced at her. ¡°Huh? You little! Why did you call my plan ridiculous, huh?¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± They fell on top of each other on the couch, with Anna on the top, trying to tickle Dan-Bi with her hands. ¡°S-Stop, Anna! Please!¡± ¡°Huahahaha, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t stop until you apologize!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, p-please! S-Stop it!¡± Both of them seemed to forget about Julia, who was watching them playing around with each other from the side. Anna kept tickling Dan-Bi in her armpit area, waist, and even some questionable place. Seeing them, Julia only smiled and stood up quietly before leaving the living room to make tea in the kitchen. ¡®Must be nice to have fun like that. Should I just confess to Mr. Rekka too?¡¯ She thought to herself. However, shortly after that, she shook her head in denial, ¡®No! What am I thinking? I shouldn¡¯t bother him too much. I am just a maid in this place while he¡¯s one of the founding members of the Moon of Akasha.¡¯ She arrived in the kitchen and began to make tea and coffee for five people, preparing for Naomi¡¯s arrival. As a maid, preparation was the key. That was why she suggested that they should just support Naomi from behind, not too actively involved in her love affair. ¡®Princess must¡¯ve thought of this too. Maybe she felt a bit bad for Anna because there is only a little entertainment on this island. That¡¯s why she allowed Anna to do whatever she pleased. Princess is too kind. She even used her circumstances to make us feel comfortable and didn¡¯t get bored by asking Anna to help her in her relationship, when she clearly didn¡¯t need any help.¡¯ Julia smiled as she continued brewing some tea and coffee. *** Naomi and Mischa left the Ramen Store and flew in the sky to return to the base. They had spent more than an hour walking around and eating ramen and were now satisfied, even more so Naomi, who was able to spend a lot of time together with Mischa. However, Naomi had been determined not to confess her feelings until the danger around her was gone. In this case, the danger was the Esper Association, her organization¡¯s enemy, who declared war on them. ¡°That was great,¡± Mischa muttered while looking back at Japan. They had left Japan for a few minutes already and, now they were flying in the middle of the sea, almost arrived at the island base. ¡°Yes, that was great.¡± Answered Naomi. She smiled at Mischa. They flew side by side, and Mischa was looking at her with a curious expression. ¡°Say, Naomi. What will you do from now on?¡± She asked. It had been a long, long day for Naomi, even though she spent only a few hours with Mischa. When she was suddenly being asked such a thing, she knew that she should go back to work, to be the leader of the Moon of Akasha. She had a responsibility to hold, even though her organization was initially made because she was bored. Even though she loved to mess around and do anything she wanted to, one thing that didn¡¯t define her was being irresponsible. She always took responsibility for her action. And it was now the time for her to take the responsibility to end the war that she started out of boredom. ¡®It¡¯s such a strange thing.¡¯ Naomi thought to herself. ¡®I wanted to have Esper War, a grand battle to cure my boredom. But¡­ who knows that the way to heal my boredom is just by being accompanied by the one you love?¡¯ As much as she wanted to spend more time with Mischa, she would end what she started. So she answered Mischa seriously. ¡°I will end the war.¡± ¡°By yourself?¡± Mischa asked worriedly. ¡°No.¡± Naomi shook her head. ¡°I will ask for their assistance.¡± Her goal was to end the war as fast as possible, so she could spend time with Mischa. But, she also wanted to realize her dream of having the greatest Esper War. Hence, Naomi added. ¡°But I will go to the front line.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Mischa muttered. She knew Naomi¡¯s personality well, considering she had stuck close to her for almost every day now. ¡°Then I will accompany you. You need me to handle Avos, no?¡± ¡°It is as you said.¡± Naomi smiled, happy about the offer. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to. I will ask for your help when it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mischa tried to interject, but Naomi shut her mouth by placing her index finger on her mouth. ¡°Did you forget? I am the strongest Esper in the world. The one who¡¯s feared by all, Mugetsu.¡± Naomi¡¯s lips curled upward widely, splitting her face from ear to ear. ¡°And I know no defeat until now. I will find a way to defeat him myself.¡± Mischa couldn¡¯t retort to her words because what Naomi said was technically the truth. So, she decided to believe her and nodded, ¡°Ask me anytime if you need help. I will be ready to jump to your place by using Hotaru¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°Yes. I am counting on you, Mischa.¡± Both of them fell silent after that as they flew back to the base. Naomi deliberately slowed down her flight to spend more time with Mischa, as she knew she wouldn¡¯t get a chance like this anytime soon in the future. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload around 1 chapter a week, depending on how busy I am. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 227 – Above the Cloud 2 ¡°We are back.¡± Naomi greeted as she entered the house with Mischa. She was looking around the room and noticed Anna and Dan-Bi sleeping on the couch with happy faces. Dan-Bi was below Anna, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind. They looked like they were hugging passionately, and their mouths were about to touch each other. ¡®Alright, what happened? Is this their plan? If that¡¯s so, then I am indeed jealous of them sleeping together like that.¡¯ Naomi thought to herself. She was expecting Anna or Dan-Bi to greet her while shouting loudly about their plan, but what happened baffled her more than anything. ¡°They are sleeping?¡± Mischa asked as she approached the couch where Dan-Bi and Anna were sleeping and looked at them curiously. ¡°They have peaceful expressions as if their burdens are lifted.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Naomi answered. She sat on the couch across from the couch where the two were sleeping. ¡°Anyway, Mischa.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mischa turned to Naomi, approached her, and sat beside her. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked. ¡°I need to go back to Germany after this. Do you want to stay here, or will you come to Germany with me?¡± Naomi asked seriously as she leaned her back against the couch¡¯s backrest. ¡°To be honest, I need someone to stay in this base in case something unusual happens. And I can only trust you in this one.¡± ¡®Though Hyun-Woo¡¯s barrier surrounds the base, I don¡¯t think it can stop Avos from entering. Besides, with Mischa staying here, I can concentrate on the war without worrying about her safety. Not like there is anyone who can beat her, though. But I am still worried about her. To think I have become this overprotective¡­¡¯ ¡°Protecting this base?¡± Mischa muttered and looked at Anna and Ban-Bi. When she looked at them, Anna suddenly moved a little, placing her hand on top of Dan-Bi¡¯s chest, and muttered in her sleep. ¡°Mnnyaa~ Dan-Bi~ That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± ¡°Well, look at them. They are the definition of non-fighters in the Moon of Akasha. Also, we must protect them at all costs. The Esper Association had once experimented on them, and the power-up pills that the Executives used were the result of those experiments.¡± Naomi explained as her expression softened, looking at Anna and Dan-Bi. ¡°Really?!¡± Mischa raised her voice but quickly blocked her mouth because she didn¡¯t want to wake the girls. ¡°And there is no fighter in this base?¡± ¡°Julia is a kind of fighter. Her ability allowed her to control gravity, so she could bring the island to the sky in case it was attacked.¡± ¡°However, there is no one who can actively defend the base from the intruder, no? So that¡¯s why you asked me to stay here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Will you protect them for me, Mischa? I promise I will ask for your help when I need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mischa stayed silent before she glanced between Naomi and the sleeping girls repeatedly. She finally stopped after a little and looked at Naomi before nodding. ¡°Alright. But¡­ Do contact me if you need help.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Satisfied with Mischa¡¯s answer, Naomi stood up and put her hands on her waist. ¡°Well then, I will take a coffee from the kitchen and then leave for Germany.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Also¡­¡± Mischa hesitated a bit before smiling and speaking. ¡°Be careful.¡± Naomi flashed Mischa her brightest smile and said. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m gonna go back without being injured.¡± She then walked to the kitchen to find Julia and asked her for coffee. *** A few minutes after Naomi entered the kitchen, she left while holding a coffee inside a paper cup after taking off her disguise. Mischa saw her left in front of the house with Julia. ¡°She left, huh,¡± Julia muttered as she looked at the sky. Naomi¡¯s figure had become a small dot as she flew at her fastest speed. ¡°Yes, she was,¡± Mischa answered. ¡°But she will come back to this place, for sure.¡± ¡°She has always been. This place is technically the start of her journey.¡± Julia explained with a smile. ¡°Also, are you sure you are going to stay in this base, Mischa? If you said you want to go with her, I think she will allow you to tag along.¡± She asked curiously. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that to her.¡± Mischa shook her head. ¡°This is actually the first time she¡¯s so adamant about asking me to stay here. I know that she¡¯s worried about me.¡± Her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Furthermore, she trusts me to protect this place, you know? The place where she came back to when she¡¯s tired. Isn¡¯t this base basically her home?¡± Mischa tried to wink, but because she was not used to it, she only managed to do it awkwardly. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± She muttered, embarrassed of her attempt. ¡°Could it be¡­ you?¡± Julia looked at Mischa in shock. Her eyes widened as she saw the embarrassed figure of Mischa, who tried to compose herself. A short while later, Mischa finally composed herself and had a bitter smile. ¡°Although I was not used to the freedom yet, I have been brainwashed for a long time. It¡¯s not only her who¡¯s sensitive to other people¡¯s emotions.¡± ¡®Though I only noticed it when Naomi tried to keep me out of danger. I bet she would try to get involved in the explosion incident earlier.¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡°Well, at least I know that she¡¯s truly worried about me. Besides, we have Hotaru, who can teleport around freely, so I can always help Naomi if the situation needs it.¡± Mischa turned around and entered the house, leaving the surprised Julia behind. Left alone in front of the house, Julia looked at the sky while wondering, ¡®Princess, have you already thought of this too? If so, then you are really terrifying.¡¯ She quickly shook her head in wonder. Were the plays between two high-ranked Espers deceived the people in the Moon of Akasha all this time? They looked like na?ve girls, but they knew each other¡¯s feelings well. ¡®I don¡¯t know. High-rank Espers are strange.¡¯ Julia brushed her thoughts away and entered the house. ¡®Anyway, time to clean the house. Maid is busy.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload around 1 chapter a week, depending on how busy I am. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 228 – Above the Cloud 3 In the Moon of Akasha underground base in Germany, the atmosphere was unnaturally serious when Naomi arrived. She was confused but decided to find out by herself by coming to the meeting room where Rekka and the others usually stayed. On her way to the meeting room, she was greeted by the researchers or some people in black suits, which she recognized as Melaine¡¯s subordinates. Not only them, but she also saw Stephen, Doni, Selena, and Ao siblings hanging out in the hallway in front of a training room in the distance. They were the usual members, who Rekka had always sent on a mission under him, and they were seemingly just finished some training as their bodies and clothes were wet from sweat. They were wearing skin-tight black combat clothes, except for Stephen, who only wore the pants part and the combat boots made from metal. Usually, Luna was with them, but she was still on standby to teleport anyone at any time because of the situation. ¡°So, what do you think about the war, Stephen?¡± Doni asked, leaning against the wall as he looked at Stephen, who stood beside him while slurping an energy drink from a bottle. ¡°Hmm, to be honest, I think the war this time will cause less damage than the Esper War 80 years ago,¡± Stephen answered as he crossed his arms. His skin was red from the excessive exercise that he did. ¡°Or it could be worse due to Princess¡¯ power. Anyway, it¡¯s going to be exciting.¡± He grinned. ¡°And what made you think like that?¡± Mizu asked Stephen while playing with his drink by twirling it inside the bottle with his ability. ¡°Princess is strong. I believe she can end the war in a second if she wants to.¡± At this time, Naomi had gotten close to them, and the first one to notice her presence was Selena. She didn¡¯t say anything, though, just nodded to show her respect. Because the conversation seemed to include her all of a sudden, she decided to join the conversation. ¡°Even I can¡¯t end a war between two organizations in a second, you know?¡± She said, gaining various reactions from Stephen and the others. ¡°Princess! ¡­ right?¡± Doni exclaimed as he fixed his posture. He was confused when he looked at Naomi, as she had changed considerably since they met each other. ¡°She¡¯s without a doubt Lady Naomi,¡± Selena affirmed, making Doni sigh in relief. Mizu stopped playing with the water while Yuki, Mizu¡¯s sister, looked at Naomi while smiling. ¡°Welcome, Princess.¡± She greeted Naomi. Naomi raised her hand to greet them back. ¡°Have you guys just finished your training, I wonder?¡± ¡°Yes! I realized that my control over my ability is still lacking. I can only make a lightning strike once before I run out of fumes, so I trained with those guys!¡± Doni explained excitedly with a bright smile. ¡°Indeed. I am also a bit lacking. I need to prepare more for this war. I heard that we will be deployed too?¡± Stephen asked, looking at Naomi straightly. He was the only one taller than Naomi among them, so only he could look straight in her eyes without raising his head. ¡°Perhaps. I don¡¯t really know their exact force, so just prepare to be called anytime.¡± Answered Naomi. Not only did she not know her enemy¡¯s force, but she also didn¡¯t know how strong they were. However, she knew at least one thing. This time, her enemy would come to them seriously and bring all the force they could gather in such a short time. She found out about it while she went to Mount Everest. Considering the Esper that backed up the freak that turned her into a boy, she estimated her enemy¡¯s force would be those of B-Rank Espers or higher. The war would be difficult for the people from the Moon of Akasha. Of course, if Naomi used her ability to her limit, she could destroy them easily. But, some damage would occur if she did that. At least a country or two would be wiped out of existence, so she would like to avoid doing her best. ¡°Umm, Princes. Is this war going to be as difficult as they said?¡± Yuki, the sister of Ao''s sibling, asked Naomi worriedly. Naomi turned at her and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about that. While the enemy¡¯s force is strong, considering they are an organization that has been running for more than eight decades, we also don¡¯t fall short of them. Akasa Inc. has various weapons and some of the robots used for practice. Most probably, we will send those robots first to gauge our enemy¡¯s strength and will only deploy you guys at a critical point of the battlefield.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I always wanted to help in an operation, but I never thought they would declare war this early.¡± Yuki added as she looked down. Naomi approached her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will also do my best to end the war early.¡± She then walked away, passing Selena, whose lips curled up a little, making a smile. She continued walking to the meeting room, leaving the group behind. The group, left by Naomi, was watching her back as she disappeared into the long hallway. Her now long hair moved as she walked, and her back looked more reliable than before she had changed. ¡°I just heard it from the rumors, but¡­ Princess indeed had matured in more than one way.¡± Stephen said, his lips curled into an excited smile. ¡°She¡¯s not using her power nilly-willy anymore. Not that she ever misused her power.¡± ¡°Really? Do you think so?¡± Asked Doni. ¡°She has matured, indeed. Even her way of answering us has changed.¡± Selena added. ¡°She looks more reliable now, while before, there was still childishness in her tone.¡± ¡°Not only that¡­ Doesn¡¯t it look like she has become kinder too? I mean¡­ she usually just greeted us and left, but today, she even stopped to have a little chat with us.¡± Yuki said. ¡°You¡¯re correct, my sister.¡± Added Ao. ¡°She even asks us not to worry about the war. I think she senses our nervousness too. Although we had gone on a lot of missions, war is a different story.¡± ¡°Maybe so. She could also mean something different with her words.¡± Selena chimed in. Thud! Stephen bumped his fist with each other before saying, ¡°Anyway, we will get our turn, no? And in a big spot, according to what Princess said.¡± The others nodded their heads, and Stephen grinned. ¡±Then this will be interesting. I am looking forward to it.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload around 1 chapter a week, depending on how busy I am. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 229 – Above the Cloud 4 Stopping in front of the meeting room, Naomi felt a familiar Esper¡¯s pressure that she wanted to forget inside the room. The pressure belonged to the freak that changed her into a boy. She was about to storm inside the room to kill the freak, but then she felt the others¡¯ Esper pressure too. They belonged to Rekka, Chi, Melaine, and Hyun-Woo. Naomi also felt Bel¡¯s energy inside. She also felt another presence that she guessed belonged to her mother. At that moment, she became a bit confused. ¡®Why does my mom and the other let that freak inside the meeting room? Melaine also sat beside him on top of that.¡¯ She then adjusted her ears to eavesdrop, only to hear something ridiculous from Melaine talking inside the room. ¡°¡­ wanted to become the king of his world by saving it.¡± Naomi¡¯s lips twitched a bit. She couldn¡¯t understand what Melaine said because she lacked some context, but she was sure she was talking about Avos. ¡®What a madman. He wanted to become a king? This is a modern era, not medieval era. Indeed England still has a Queen, but that''s their tradition that goes back to the past.¡¯ She thought. Because she couldn¡¯t handle the truth, Naomi held her head and sighed. ¡®So that¡¯s why he asked me that question? He thought that I wanted to become the ruler of the world by attacking his organization. Bullshit.¡¯ After she thought of facing him seriously, she found out that his goal was to become the king? Melaine also said that he wanted to become a king of his world by saving it. After thinking for a while, she arrived at a conclusion that Avos¡¯ reason for creating the Esper Association was to rule them. His reason was non-existent, much more like her. ¡®And he got angry when I told him I attacked his organization because I was bored. Of course, I am a hypocrite, but isn¡¯t he worse?¡¯ After discovering Avos¡¯ reason for starting the Esper Association, Naomi¡¯s determination to end the war as fast as possible becomes firmer. She sighed a little before opening the door of the meeting room. When she opened the door, the eyes of everyone in the room suddenly focused on her. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Hyun-Woo muttered. ¡°W-Why are you here, Princess? Aren¡¯t you still resting?¡± He asked. ¡°I have enough rest. Anyway, I heard everything.¡± Naomi said, walking toward her usual seat between Rekka and her mother. The others were looking at her nervously, except for Melaine and Mizuki. ¡°Do you have enough fun?¡± Mizuki asked as Naomi sat on her seat, smiling. ¡°Yes. I have enough rest and fun with Mischa.¡± Naomi answered the smile back before turning to Melaine. ¡°Now I can concentrate on the war.¡± She said. ¡°Lady Naomi¡­¡± Melaine muttered, feeling a bit guilty as her eyes looked down a little. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty for hiding Avos¡¯ goal, Melaine. Whatever his goal is, I don¡¯t care about it. We need to stop him all the same.¡± Naomi said with a firm tone. Melaine looked up, staring straight at Naomi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Naomi nodded, satisfied, then looked at Angella, who sat beside Melaine at the table. His appearance was different from before. He was dirty, and the luster of his hair had been covered by dirt and mud. ¡°You. Angella, was it?¡± Naomi asked, her voice was low and cold. ¡°Yes, indeed. First of all, please let me offer my apologies for attacking without telling you the general plan that I have with Melaine. I need to avoid Darika¡¯s vision so Avos wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of me.¡± Angella nodded, explaining his reason. Naomi was surprised inside. ¡®What plan?¡¯ She asked inside her mind. However, it seemed like they were having a conversation before she arrived. From what Angella said, Naomi could somehow guess how the conversation went. ¡®So Melaine planned something behind my back, and this guy is her collaborator? Knowing Melaine, I know she only wanted to have fun by asking this guy to turn me into a boy. That girl, I will have a private talk with her later.¡¯ Naomi was by no means knew about Angella¡¯s real ability. And she certainly didn¡¯t know what change it brought to her body. She only knew that her senses become sharper after turning back into a girl, but that was it. Seeing that Angella was actually Melaine¡¯s friend and seemed tamer than the others from the Esper Association, Naomi brushed him off and decided to forget about what he did. Of course, she didn¡¯t forgive him for suddenly turning her into a boy, but she beat the crap out of him, so she at least allowed him to stay. The others didn¡¯t seem to mind Angella¡¯s presence, too, as they brought him to this room. If, by chance, she found out that Angella was a spy sent by the Esper Association, she would show him why he should never mess with her or the Moon of Akasha. Her subordinates were talented individuals, and surely, they would have no problem facing Angella, whose ability could now be countered by the rings they developed using Esper''s blood. ¡°Forget about that,¡± Naomi said, turning to Chi. ¡°Chi, give him a room in the base, but ask Hanz to monitor him.¡± She ordered. ¡°Yes, Princess. I will do so.¡± Answered Chi. The atmosphere turned serious suddenly. The topic of the conversation also changed from Angella to War, ignoring the fact that Angella was still in the room. Naomi was confident that Chi¡¯s subordinate would monitor Angella. So she deliberately showed Angella how their war preparation was, in case he actually reported back to the Esper Association, to intimidate them with their power. ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi nodded, turning to her mother this time. ¡°What about the weapon for the non-Esper combatant, mom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s done. Hotaru and Luna help a lot in transporting the materials. The research about the Nuke that attacked us on the day of the press conference is almost finished. I believe we can get the result tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Naomi responded. ¡°Next, Melaine.¡± She called out, looking at Melaine. ¡°Yes, Lady Naomi!¡± Melaine answered with a high spirit. No one would ever think that she was someone who talked with a serious expression earlier. ¡°Do you know where Avos¡¯ base is?¡± Melaine shook her head, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. He always used his ability to go to his base. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t find Darika too.¡± ¡°The executives also don¡¯t know about his base.¡± Angella chimed in. ¡°We only gather in the Executive meeting room whenever we have a conversation with Avos.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Naomi let out an amazed voice. She finally got a clue about where the rest of the Executives were. ¡°And, where is this meeting room located?¡± She asked, staring at Angella. Angella gulped under Naomi¡¯s gaze but managed to utter the location of the Esper Association¡¯s Executives meeting room. ¡°It¡¯s located in the Esper Association¡¯s main headquarters, an underground room in Antarctica.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 230 – Above the Cloud 5 After Angella revealed the headquarters of the Esper Association, he was escorted by Chi and Bel to his room, leaving only five people in the meeting room. Chi also said that he needed to investigate something regarding the new information and needed some time with Jorden to figure it out. Because the meeting of the Moon of Akasha was over, Mizuki¡¯s expression softened as she turned to Naomi. ¡°Naomi, let¡¯s thoroughly check your body, shall we? We need to check how Angella¡¯s ability changed your body.¡± Looking at her mother, Naomi was confused. Her body had indeed increased in height, but she didn¡¯t feel any special change about it. At most, only her physical strength got stronger, and her senses got sharper after the change. She didn¡¯t feel any need for a thorough check, as she knew her body¡¯s condition the best due to her Adjustment ability. ¡°No, thanks. I am fine.¡± Naomi answered as she raised her hand. Unexpectedly, as she refused, Melaine raised her voice. ¡°Lady Naomi! Please check your body. Remember that time when you coughed blood? That¡¯s because your body can¡¯t handle your power!¡± Naomi looked at Melaine in confusion. ¡®What is she talking about? Didn¡¯t I tell her to keep that a secret? And I coughed blood because I tried to sense the Esper all over the world! My brain just gets overloaded!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand why Melaine said that her body couldn¡¯t handle her power. Her body did fine, and she felt great every day. If she felt anything wrong with her body, she could just use her Adjustment to fix it. Her Adjustment was different from the others, it was more versatile, and she could spare no effort to use it. Only, when she tried to push herself to sense the Esper¡¯s pressure on Earth, her brain just overloaded with information that made her cough some blood. ¡°M-¡° Naomi was about to object and explain what had happened, but she was interrupted by Mizuki. ¡°Is that true, Naomi?¡± Mizuki asked worriedly. ¡°Even more reason to check your body! Please understand, Naomi. I am worried.¡± She said as she reached out to Naomi¡¯s hand, holding it. If the situation was like this, Naomi couldn¡¯t even refuse. She didn¡¯t even have the time to explain things. Letting out a small sigh, she finally gave up and said, ¡°Fine. Where do we check my body?¡± She asked. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the underground research area of Akasa Inc.¡¯s building. We have the best technology there.¡± Answered Mizuki. *** Mizuki escorted Naomi to the underground research area while being followed by Melaine. Rekka excused himself because he was about to sortie the combatants of the Moon of Akasha in the briefing room. He planned to tell them about the next plan, and Naomi allowed him. Of course, Naomi didn¡¯t know about the plan or whatever it was, but she had some guesses that it was related to the War, so she didn¡¯t object to Rekka and just let him do as he pleased. She trusted him as he had shown the best result by far. Rekka was forcing Hyun-Woo to follow him because he needed his help. Apparently, Hyun-Woo had yet to cover the base with his barrier, so he forced him to work. Naomi was in the deepest part of the underground research area of Akasa Inc. A lot of futuristic equipment was lying around the area. The room that she escorted to looked like a hospital room with a bed, but there was a big scanner-like machine on the ceiling. A glass wall surrounded the room, with each side having a speaker installed, and on the other side of the room was computer-like equipment with a hologram screen. Mizuki and Melaine were in front of the computer and instructed Naomi, who looked around curiously inside the room. A black wall surrounded them, so no one could see what had happened inside. ¡°You can just lay on the bed with your clothes on, and I will do the rest,¡± Mizuki commanded from a microphone in front of her. ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Naomi answered as she walked to the bed. She planned to follow her mother¡¯s command to make the process smoother and faster. She slowly crawled onto the flatbed while her head was facing the ceiling. ¡®Is that the scanner? I guess so.¡¯ Naomi thought as she looked at the oval-shaped machine on top of her. It was made from metal, and a circle green lens-like thing was in the middle of the machine. ¡°I will start. Don¡¯t use any of your abilities when the machine scans you.¡± ¡°Sure, that¡¯s easy.¡± As Naomi answered, Mizuki nodded her head and pressed some buttons on the computer, lowering the scan machine on top of Naomi¡¯s head. The machine slowly descended over Naomi and covered her whole body. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable inside the machine, and next, the scan started. A green light appeared from the lens-like thing in the middle of the machine, and it scanned over her body, starting from her toes to her head. It was over almost instantly, then a blue light appeared, and she was scanned again. ¡®Two times?¡¯ Naomi asked inside her mind. However, she trusted the machine¡¯s capability. Maybe the first scan was to see her health condition, and the second scan was X-Ray? The blue light scanned Naomi¡¯s body slower than the green one, but then, after it finished scanning Naomi¡¯s body, a red light appeared. ¡®The third?!¡¯ The red light didn¡¯t scan Naomi¡¯s toe or body. Instead, it only scanned her head, and it finished instantly. Creak¨C zzt¨C After the scan was over, the machine returned to its normal position, and Mizuki¡¯s voice followed suit. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s done.¡± Naomi raised her body and looked at Mizuki, who stood right outside the glass wall. ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a new machine developed a year ago. Currently, only a few hospitals use it. We are lucky to get the machine because we have some connection with the manufacturer of the scan machine.¡± ¡®Compared to the machine that scanned my body for the first time, it¡¯s fast. If I remember correctly, when I was 13 years old, my mom used the machine where the bed moved inside a giant circular machine to scan me.¡¯ Naomi thought as she jumped off the bed, leaving the glass room and approaching Mizuki and Melaine. ¡°So, how is it? My body¡¯s condition?¡± Naomi asked as she looked at the result of the scan. On the screen, her clothed body, her X-Ray scan, and her brain scan were displayed fully. Furthermore, a similar scan was displayed on the hologram screen adjacent to the one that showed her scan result. Mizuki and Melaine looked between both images seriously. ¡°This is honestly amazing. There is no damage to the brain even after Lady Naomi used her ability a few times on a large scale.¡± Melaine muttered, her mouth gaping as she looked at the scan result. After a while, Mizuki looked at Naomi and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing is wrong with you. You¡¯re still healthy, Naomi.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Naomi returned the smile. ¡®Anyway, why did my mother ask me to check my body thoroughly? I understand that nothing is wrong with that. Maybe my mother is worried because we are about to go into a full-scale war and Melaine suddenly said that I coughed blood before. So she asked me to check my health before that.¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s done. What are you going to do now, Naomi?¡± Mizuki asked as she tidied the files of Naomi¡¯s body condition, encrypted them, and put them to safety. It would be dangerous if the enemy somehow got the file, so she deleted all traces of it and only left the real copy inside her storage disk. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Naomi mumbled. ¡®What should I do? The Moon of Akasha is not ready to go to war yet, so¡­ maybe eating something sweet?¡¯ ¡°I think I want to eat some ice cream after this.¡± She answered happily as she closed her eyes, imagining chocolate ice cream. Unknown to her, Mizuki and Melaine¡¯s jaws fell as they heard her answer. ¡®Ice cream?! Could it be that she wanted to attack the Esper Association headquarters in Antarctica right now?!¡¯ Melaine screamed inside her head. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 231 – Above the Cloud 6 After Naomi left the checking room with the scanner equipment, Mizuki opened the file she had just secured earlier and analyzed the result again. ¡°No matter how I look at it, there is no difference between the old result and the recent result.¡± She said as she looked at the hologram monitor while leaning against the table in front of the monitor with her hands. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bit strange considering how much Lady Naomi used her ability,¡± Melaine added as she looked at the monitor alternatively. ¡°Only¡­ Lady Naomi¡¯s brain from the earlier scanning result is more developed than the one from the old scan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But, her brain development is normal, considering it¡¯s been five years since the last time I took her health scan. So, is her condition normal for SSS-Ranked Esper?¡± Mizuki asked. ¡°It¡¯s not normal,¡± Melaine answered seriously. ¡°Her body should be in bad shape even though Angella had used his ability on her. At least, I was expecting some damage to her brain or her internal organs. But¡­ It is too normal. Too healthy for someone who had lost control of her ability and almost destroyed the world.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So she¡¯s healthy¡­ I am glad. I can rest easy without worrying about her health.¡± Mizuki sighed to relax. Her lips curled up, creating a small smile full of love. ¡°Yes. You can rest easy.¡± Melaine reassured Mizuki. ¡®But, it¡¯s strange. How can Lady Naomi¡¯s body be so healthy? Is there something that makes her different from the other SSS-Ranked Esper? Is it because she has two abilities?¡¯ Melaine thought. However, no answer came to her mind. As SSS-Ranked Esper, she knew how bad it would be if Angella didn¡¯t use his ability on her. Her body would slowly crumble, and her power level would gradually decrease until she became crippled, unable to use any of her ability. In fact, her body wasn¡¯t in the best condition. Although she could live and fight normally, the inside of her body was not as healthy as it should normally be. Even now, even though she stopped her body¡¯s time, it continued to deteriorate at a slow speed. That was one of the reasons why she took some time to defeat Andrew in Egypt yesterday. ¡®I must find Darika as fast as I can.¡¯ Melaine swore inside her mind as she looked at Mizuki. ¡°Oh right. Lady Naomi earlier said she was going to get ice cream. Do you think she¡¯s going to¡­¡± Melaine¡¯s words trailed. She couldn¡¯t finish it because she didn¡¯t want to think that Naomi would be going to Antarctica by herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think she will do that.¡± Mizuki shook her head. ¡°Why do you think so? If we looked at Lady Naomi¡¯s behavior until now, we could easily expect that she would do that.¡± Melaine retorted. What she said wasn¡¯t wrong. Considering what Naomi did in the past, it wouldn¡¯t be so strange that she suddenly flew to Antarctica, destroyed the continent, and returned with a smile on her face while saying, ¡®The war is over.¡¯ But, Mizuki denied her, saying Naomi wouldn¡¯t do that. There was no basis in what Mizuki said. ¡°Because I am her mother. I know her better than anyone.¡± Mizuki answered as she secured the file once again. She put the disk in her suit pocket and turned to Melaine. ¡°And I know she changed after returning from Mount Everest.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Melaine raised her voice curiously. ¡°Could it be because of love?¡± She flashed a smile to Mizuki. ¡°Maybe.¡± Mizuki shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But I bet Mischa said something to her. That¡¯s why Naomi followed my request to scan her body earlier. She becomes more mature and cautious. She would definitely refuse to be scanned if it''s the old her. She¡¯s that headstrong.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Melaine chuckled. ¡°I have seen her directly. That¡¯s why I honestly thought she would go to Antarctica when I heard her saying she wanted ice cream.¡± They laughed while talking about other random things related to Naomi before leaving the room altogether. *** Naomi left the underground research area and sat on the bench located right in front of the Akasa Inc. main building. Before this, she got an ice cream from Akasa Inc.''s main building¡¯s cafeteria. The cafeteria provided varieties of foods and snacks, so there was also ice cream. Because the Moon of Akasha¡¯s base in Germany was located near the main building of Akasa Inc., some researchers and normal combatants from the Moon of Akasha were walking around near the parking lot of Akasa Inc. The employees of Akasa Inc. also had a good relationship with Naomi¡¯s subordinates. They had been recognized as an organization under Germany, so they were not a terrorist organization in the employees¡¯ eyes. Instead, they were a military organization led by Lieutenant General Akasa Naomi. Both employees and her subordinate greeted her when they passed by her. Because the war preparation was still underway, Naomi honestly had nothing to do and just relaxed. She thought there would be War as soon as she returned to the base, but her expectation was wrong, and her mother instead took her for a medical check-up. ¡°Hmm, what should I do? Should I train some people or something? I shouldn¡¯t have returned to the base this fast.¡± Naomi grumbled, looking at the sky as she ate the ice cream in her hand. It was a normal vanilla ice cream on the cone. There were a lot of things she could do if only she didn¡¯t think of her security. Such as attacking the Esper Association headquarter in Antarctica alone. But, she should consider her position more. She almost forgot that she was the Lieutenant General of Germany. All things about the Executive of the Esper Association made her forget about it. ¡°Oh. I should check the military base in this country. If I am not wrong, my father is right there.¡± Naomi exclaimed. She stood up and threw the remaining ice cream into her mouth alongside the edible cone. A little ice cream stuck on her lips, and she licked it before grinning. ¡°As the Lieutenant General, I should check the military base too, right?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 232 – Above the Cloud 7 The Military Base was a bit away from Akasa Inc.¡¯s building, so Naomi was thinking of using a car to get to the Military Base. Fortunately, the Bugatti that she used when she first visited was available in the parking lot. She quickly opened the lock with her Master Key and entered the car. The employees of Akasa Inc. who saw Naomi enter the car were confused. They didn¡¯t know why she suddenly used a car instead of flying like usual. But Naomi didn¡¯t know what they thought. She started the car engine and skillfully drove it out of the parking lot, leaving the employees who looked at her behind. Two men employees looked at each other before saying. ¡°Somehow, she looks cool.¡± The first man said, to which the second man replied with a nod. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s our CEO¡¯s daughter, no? Akasa Naomi, the newly appointed Lieutenant General and the one known as Mugetsu, the worst Esper.¡± ¡°Indeed, she is.¡± The first man answered. ¡°However, she¡¯s not as scary as the rumor said. She even returned our greeting if we greeted her first.¡± ¡°But, where is she going? She even took a car with her instead of flying like usual.¡± The second man wondered. ¡°Maybe she just went for a walk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± *** On her way to the Military base, Naomi smiled while looking at the road in front of her as well as the building that became a blur due to her fast speed. Because she didn¡¯t know the direction to the Military Base, she used the GPS installed in the car to show her the path. [200 meters, then turn to the left.] The GPS feminine voice rang, and Naomi followed the direction without any question. She drove the car through the streets of Berlin, going to the Military Base located near Spandau Citadel. ¡°As expected. Driving a car has a different feeling than flying. I should take Mischa for a drive someday.¡± She shouted happily as she controlled her car to pass the others. Some people that she passed by swore loudly, but she didn¡¯t know what had happened. However, she found out the reason shortly after turning to the left at the intersection. The street she was in had a speed limit of 50km/h, but she drove her car past the speed limit without care all this time, without knowing about it. ¡®Oh. I broke the speed limit.¡¯ Naomi thought as she hit the brake to slow her car down. After seeing the speed limit, she kept the speed under the limit. ¡®Have to follow the law. I have an official position now.¡¯ *** After driving for a few minutes, Naomi arrived at a big Military base near Spandau Citadel. The Military Base was bigger than an airport. It was around 2x3 KM in size and was surrounded by a 3 meters wall and three different entrances. Naomi stopped at the front entrance, guarded by a dozen military men with guns in their hands. She found out that all of them were Esper because they had Esper pressure coming from them. Seeing that the gate was opened, Naomi drove her car inside but was stopped by the military that guarded the entrance. Two military men stood in front of her car to stop it while one man approached the left of the car, on the side where Naomi sat. ¡°Please stop. This is the first Military Base in Germany. No one without business inside is allowed to enter.¡± The man said with a serious expression. The military man didn¡¯t know who was inside the car because of the tinted window. It was his job to stop anyone from entering the base without permission, so he put on a serious expression that fit with his dark green military uniform. Naomi didn¡¯t mind as they only did their job. She lowered the car window to show them her face and said. ¡°I have some business inside. Move.¡± She said in a commanding tone. Usually, the people that she talked to with that tone would shrink in fear and move away as fast as they could. However, for some reason, the military man frowned and asked. ¡°And, who are you, lady? What¡¯s your business on the Military Base? Please tell me, so I can ask my superior.¡± He said jokingly. He didn¡¯t appear to take Naomi seriously. ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi was confused. She never got herself into a situation like this. Then, she remembered that her face had changed greatly in the last few days, and her hair had become longer too. ¡°If you have no business in our base, please turn back and leave, lady. Currently, we are a bit busy in this base.¡¯ The man said as he stared at Naomi. ¡®Could it be that he doesn''t recognize me?¡¯ She asked herself. Considering that almost everyone knew her, it was a fresh situation that had never happened before. She grinned and leaned against the car window, looking at the man with an amused look. ¡°What¡¯s your name and position, sir? In my homeland, it¡¯s just polite to introduce yourself before asking another person¡¯s name.¡± She said. The other men looked at the situation with amused looks. Some of them even giggled while trying to hide it with their hands. They must be bored. Standing guards all day without anything happening must make them bored. Naomi understood their pains, as she had always been bored in the past. The man in front of Naomi appeared to be pissed a little. His veins appeared in his temple as he said. ¡°My name is Louis Springer. I am a Sergeant, the captain of those who guarded the first entrance of the first Military Base.¡± The man, Louis, introduced himself forcefully while trying to hold his anger. From what he saw, the girl inside the car appeared to be from a wealthy family. He knew what those girls from wealthy families thought. They thought they could get anything they wanted by using their parents¡¯ money. He also wanted to take his job seriously because it was a crucial time. The Military all over Germany had been ordered on stand by because the Esper Association had declared War against the Moon of Akasha. ¡®Why doesn''t she just screw off from the base and make my job easier?¡¯ He thought. However, he never expected the girl to be so persistent that she asked for his name. He was bad with a type like her, so he wanted to make her turn around and leave the entrance. But, the surprise didn¡¯t end there. The girl grinned and said. ¡°I see. A Sergeant, huh?¡± She asked. ¡°And yet, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I am not. Please tell me your name, and if you don¡¯t have any business inside the Military Base, please turn around. As I said earlier, we are busy.¡± Hearing Louis¡¯ words, Naomi chuckled in amusement. ¡°I see. That¡¯s my bad. My name is Akasa Naomi, and my position is Lieutenant General. So Sergeant Louis. Why don¡¯t you be a nice gentleman and order your subordinates to move away from my way? I have business inside the Military Base. Is that clear?¡± Naomi raised her voice to imitate soldiers from a movie. Louis froze in his place when he heard the name. His eyes widened, and he was lost in thought. ¡°So, Sergeant. How many times do I need to repeat it? Move!¡± The men in front of Naomi¡¯s car looked at Louis in confusion. Louis looked back at them and nodded slightly before turning to Naomi again. ¡°P-please do forgive me for not recognizing you, Lieutenant-General.¡± He apologized as sweat dripped from his forehead. He made a terrible mistake. He stopped Akasa Naomi, the newly appointed Lieutenant-General, from entering the Military Base. His men quickly moved away as they heard the title that the person inside the car held. ¡°Umu. Good work. Next time, remember my face. I will visit the base a lot.¡± Naomi said as she closed the car window again without waiting for Louis¡¯ answer. ¡°Yes. Lieutenant-General.¡± Louis answered as he saluted. Naomi then drove her car, entering the Military Base while the men looked at her car dumbfoundedly. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 233 – Above the Cloud 8 One of the military men who stopped Naomi¡¯s car earlier approached Louis and asked, ¡°Sergeant. Will it be okay to let her pass? We have yet to confirm whether or not she¡¯s really Akasa Naomi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Louis said. His gaze still followed the car that entered the Military Base slowly. ¡°She appeared more mature, but¡­ I know that she¡¯s not lying. That girl is Akasa Naomi, our new superior. When she stared at me, I immediately knew that she was the real deal.¡± ¡°How so?¡± The other man asked. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ She used her ability to keep me in place without even lifting her finger. Do you think a normal Esper can do that?¡± Louis asked his subordinates as he stared dagger at them. ¡°N-no. If she can do that to Sergeant, who is a B-Rank Esper, then she¡¯s surely the real deal.¡± The subordinate replied, seemingly nervous because he accidentally stopped Naomi from doing her business. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t harmed as Naomi was more reasonable than they thought and brushed the matter aside. ¡°However, if she¡¯s indeed the real deal, why did she visit our first Military Base all of a sudden?¡± The other subordinate asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she¡¯s here for Major Tetsuma?¡± His friend guessed. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Exclaimed the man. ¡°Alright. Go back to your position. We can¡¯t slack off.¡± Louis clapped his hands, ordering his subordinates. They saluted and answered. ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± Then they went back to their post. Louis looked at the Military Base entrance that slowly closed and muttered, ¡°I hope there is no more trouble.¡± *** Naomi, who entered the Military Base in her car, was lost. ¡°Where am I? Should I just ask them?¡± Naomi looked out of her window at the soldiers who saluted in her direction. As soon as she entered the Military Base, she followed the only road available until she hit a crossroad. The Military Base was big, and the side of the road of the first 200 meters after the entrance was filled with barracks. The soldiers who rested in the barracks were looking at Naomi, confused as to why a luxury car had entered the Military Base. However, they didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately knew that the car must have belonged to someone in a high position. So they saluted at the car as it passed them, unaware that Naomi was hoping they would approach her and ask her where she was going to go. She had driven inside the base for a few minutes, circling the base''s first area three times. The soldiers started to think that anything was off. They looked at each other in wonder before a young soldier with brown hair finally asked his colleague. ¡°Perhaps, she is lost?¡± Naomi could hear his voice from inside the car because she had enhanced her hearing. She was hoping that some of the soldiers spoke, but not even once they did. Finally, after circling the same area three times, the first soldier spoke, and she stopped her car right in front of the barrack that soldier was in. The soldier was afraid, and his expression paled. He looked at the soldiers around him, and they averted their gazes. ¡®Am I fucked up?¡¯ thought the young soldier. Sweat began to drip from his back as he heard the car engine stop and the door open. The barrack of the young soldier was located on the left side of the road, right beside Naomi¡¯s door. The car¡¯s door then opened fully, and Naomi stepped out. At first, the soldiers gaped while looking at her beauty, and then they noticed that she wore rather casual wear for someone important that could enter the First Military Base, the biggest base in Germany. Her long hair swayed by the wind, and she grinned while looking at the soldier. ¡®Finally, someone who is willing to talk. I thought that all military men never talked in their base. It seems I was wrong.¡¯ Thought Naomi. Naomi noticed the young soldier looked at her nervously as sweat dripped on his pale face. She didn¡¯t understand why the soldier looked rather nervous, but when she looked around, she noticed that the other men were averting their gaze from him. At that moment, she arrived at a conclusion. ¡®Ah, so he¡¯s bullied? Poor man. But, he¡¯s perfect to be my guide. No one will mind if I take him, right? I can save him from bullying too. It¡¯s indeed perfect.¡¯ After finding her target, Naomi walked closer to him. The other military men immediately stepped away from the young soldier, trying to be oblivious as they began to do anything to appear busy. Naomi didn¡¯t mind them, though, as her target was the young soldier that was a head shorter than her. She stopped in front of him, put her hands on her hips, and asked. ¡°Soldier, what is your name?¡± She said with a commanding tone. ¡°Y-Yes! My name is Eric! I am a Private, ma¡¯am!¡± Being called ma¡¯am sounded strange, but Naomi nodded at the young soldier and said. ¡°Hmm. Good. Follow me, Private. Show me where my father, Major Tetsuma, is. You know, right?¡± ¡°Major Tetsuma?¡± The soldier asked, his eyes widened. ¡°C-C-Could it be, Lieutenant-General Akasa Naomi?!¡± He shouted, getting the attention of the other soldiers. They looked at Naomi with various expressions. Surprise, expectation, happiness, and the most common of them all were respectful expressions. The ones who stepped away earlier began swarming around Naomi, surprising her. They saluted at them while standing behind the young soldier, Eric, and shouted at once. ¡°Good afternoon, Lieutenant-General!¡± Naomi put on a serious expression and nodded. ¡°Umu. Good afternoon. Good job.¡± She said. With just those words, the expression of the soldiers brightened. They straightened their pose and answered. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± She then turned to Eric. ¡°Then, Eric. Guide me to Major Tetsuma.¡± ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am!¡± He answered and turned to the left. ¡°Please follow me.¡± He began to walk away, toward the direction opposite the entrance. Naomi looked at Eric before turning to her car and then to the soldier. ¡°I am expecting you to keep my car safe,¡± Naomi said before following Eric, her guide. ¡°You can count on us!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 234 – Above the Cloud 9 After following her guide for a while, Naomi noticed once again that the Military Base was big and complex. They had turned a few times in an intersection, all seemingly random and without any pattern. If she had tried to try to find her father alone, she might have been lost for a few hours. ¡®Good thing I managed to threa- ask someone to guide me.¡¯ Naomi thought as she walked beside Eric. Eric was somehow nervous. He kept looking at Naomi and the road alternatively, and Naomi noticed that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. ¡°Ah, I-it¡¯s nothing.¡± Eric immediately waved his hands. ¡°There is no way it is nothing. You kept stealing a glance at me a few times. What is it?¡± ¡°Um, well¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I never thought that I would be able to meet you, Lieutenant-General.¡± He smiled wryly. ¡°You have been like some sort of Idol for us in the military since Major Tetsuma bragged about you a few times. And also, we were finally able to see your real power when you stopped those Nukes! So you have a lot of fans in this base!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Naomi looked at Eric confusedly. She had a lot of fans in the Military base? Then she tried to look around. They had passed the barrack area and were now entering some office building area. Fewer soldiers were standing in front of the buildings compared to when they were in the barrack area, but¡­ All of them were looking at Naomi while smiling, and some of them saluted her. Her appearance had already changed from when she was in a press conference, but it seemed like they recognized her, unlike the soldier who guarded the entrance. But that was strange. Too many people recognized her. So, she had some suspicion. ¡°Private. Let me ask you something.¡± Naomi asked Eric with a cold tone. Hearing it, Eric¡¯s body tensed as he slowly turned to Naomi. ¡°Y-Yes?!¡± ¡°Is there something that the people in this base shared together? Like¡­ a group chat, for example.¡± As Naomi asked that, Eric¡¯s body jolted a little, and his smile froze. He even stopped on his track while trying to look away from Naomi, seemingly guilty of something. ¡°You have one, right?¡± Naomi pressured as she grinned. Then, that explained why many people in the base recognized her. It just needed one person to post her picture to the group chat among the Military men to spread her identity. While they recognized her now, thanks to the picture shared in their group chat; she felt strange getting her picture taken without permission. But, as long as the picture was not spread anywhere else, Naomi actually didn¡¯t really mind it. She just wanted to enjoy some freedom that she got from her new appearance a bit longer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I am not mad, just¡­ Don¡¯t spread it anywhere. If I found out that one of my pictures got leaked alongside my identity¡­¡± Naomi clenched her fist as she raised it in front of Eric¡¯s face. ¡°You know what I will do, Private.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I will tell them clearly, Lieutenant-General!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Naomi nodded with a sweet smile. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s visit Major Tetsuma. Do you know what he usually does in the Military Base?¡± She asked. ¡°Major Tetsuma is in charge of training the Espers. I believe he¡¯s in the training ground for now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ training, huh?¡± Naomi¡¯s lips curled into an excited grin. ¡°I guess I can join it.¡± *** In the First Military Base''s main training ground that was located in the center of the base, Tetsuma was crossing his arms as he looked at twenty trainee Espers, 16 men and 4 women, sparring against each other one against one. The training ground was built outside to avoid some damage caused by the spar. It allowed the Espers to utilize their ability freely without fearing they would cause some damage to the building. For that reason, the nearest building to the training ground was a fitting room built 100 meters from the edge of the training ground. When he was watching the trainee, his holo phone suddenly rang with a unique sound that he set for the Military Group Chat. It was a group chat where the Military Men joined all together, and messages were only allowed to be sent if there was an emergency or some important information. Knowing that the message was usually important, Tetsuma took out his holo phone and opened the group chat. When he read what was sent in the group chat, he was surprised to the point his calm and serious expression got softened into a soft smile as well as a surprise. Unexpectedly, the message sent to the group chat was two images and a sentence sent by the entrance guard. One image was a Bugatti car that was familiar to him, and the other was a girl who drove the car being stopped by the entrance guard. Under the two pictures, a message that said ¡®Lieutenant-General Akasa Naomi come to visit¡¯ was written. ¡®Why is Naomi here?¡¯ Tetsuma thought. ¡®Did she miss me?¡¯ No matter what, his daughter had come to visit. Whether she had some plan for visiting the military base or she just visited the base to see him, he was happy that she stopped by the base. He looked at the trainees who sparred while throwing their abilities around. One trainee threw a fireball toward her opponent, while the other blocked the said fireball by screaming at it, dispersing it into thin air. The other trainees also used their unique abilities as Esper to try to take their sparring opponent down. Tetsuma felt like they were doing great, but it was still not enough. They would only be cannon fodders at that level if they were sent to a War against the Esper Association. The Public Defender from the Esper Association was trained strictly; they were strong. But, the problem was that the trainees in front of him were considered strong for their young age of 20. They were proud of their power. Pride was one thing that one should throw away on a battlefield. They were useless. And, to break their pride, Tetsuma had already planned something. ¡®Let¡¯s have Naomi tame them.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) Are available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here I also have a new work on my Patreon with the title "Demon Princess of the Glassy Sky" which I upload whenever I am done with the chapter. Check it out! Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 235 – Above the Cloud 10 RaizarP New Series! The title is I Write Sins and Tragedies. I plan to upload the new novel alternatively with Naomi, so I will be able to take my time to write it. The series will be out tonight, maybe if it is already approved again. Also, it is a Gender Bender and Yuri story. The romance part will not be the focus, but there will be Yuri moment in the story. Please look forward to it! Just click the image below to take you to the story! Naomi arrived at the training ground after walking leisurely while looking around for 5 minutes. When walking, Eric happily explained everything that Naomi asked. He looked like a young man that was happy to have a chance to meet his idol. After they arrived at the training ground, Eric asked Naomi for permission to return to the barrack. He also said that he would take care of her car. Naomi didn¡¯t mind as she had arrived at her destination. She allowed him without saying anything more, and he left with gusto. As Eric had left, Naomi looked around the training ground. She first noticed 20 people dressed in skin-tight dark green combat suits fighting each other. Next, she noticed Tetsuma, who wore an ACUPAT patterned military uniform, watching the fight while crossing his arms. Seeing her father, Naomi approached him without hesitation. ¡°Good afternoon, father.¡± She greeted him, gaining Tetsuma¡¯s attention as he turned to her. ¡°Oh! Naomi. You¡¯re here.¡± Tetsuma greeted back. His face was full of smiles. ¡°Wait a minute. Let me ask them to stop first.¡± He then turned toward the people who fought each other and shouted. ¡°Alright! Rest for 5 minutes! After that, gather in front of me in a row of four!¡± His voice boomed loudly in the loud training ground. The trainees, who sparred against each other, suddenly stopped, turned to Tetsuma, and answered. ¡°Yes!¡± The trainees who fought each other shook hands, signaling that they had no qualms over anything that happened in the spar, before turning around and walking away to the fitting room. All the trainees'' bags with food and drink were in the fitting room. Furthermore, inside the fitting room was cool, so they chose to rest inside instead on the training ground. As they walked away, they stole a glance at Naomi and whispered to themselves. ¡°Hey, is that?¡± One of the girls among the trainees whispered to the other girl. ¡°Yes. I heard her calling Major Tetsuma ¡®father¡¯ earlier. She must be his daughter, Akasa Naomi.¡± Answered the girl excitedly. ¡°Really?! I-Is she going to train with us later? I hope so!¡± The other girl joined the conversation excitedly. ¡°I hope so too!¡± Added the last girl. They were excited by the prospect of training together with Naomi, but the boys were not so much. They stayed silent, keeping their serious atmosphere as they disappeared to the men''s fitting room. The girls only looked at them in silence before entering the women¡¯s fitting room as they excitedly talked to each other. Seeing his trainees'' behavior, Tetsuma scratched the back of his head. ¡°Those kids¡­ Even though they are talented, they lack some manners.¡± He said, sighing. ¡°Well, they are similar to those students in Avos Academy then,¡± Naomi answered, looking at the fitting room where the trainees had disappeared into. ¡°High and mighty with their skills. However, they are just a frog in the well. They don¡¯t know about anything outside of their school and the danger of experienced Espers.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even when I showed them their place, they just thought it¡¯s normal because I am their instructor.¡± Testuma said, troubled. He had an expression of a teacher with many problematic students. But, his expression suddenly brightened as he turned to Naomi. ¡°So, that¡¯s where you come from. Some of them proclaimed that they would never lose against someone younger than them. Can you help me with this one, my daughter?¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ How old are they?¡± Naomi asked. ¡°Some of them appeared to look younger than me, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you undergo two drastic transformations.¡± Tetsuma looked at Naomi skeptically. ¡°First, we just returned to Japan, and the second was yesterday. Your face looks really similar to your mother right now. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit scary.¡± He shuddered, thinking about his scary wife that always chewed him out. ¡°I will tell mom about it.¡± Naomi joked, chuckling a little. ¡°So all I need to do is beat them up?¡± She grinned. ¡°You¡¯re correct, but¡­¡± Tetsuma¡¯s voice trailed a little bit, appearing to be hesitant to say the last word. ¡°But, what?¡± Naomi urged. ¡°Can you not tell Mizuki about it, my dear daughter?¡± ¡°No can do,¡± Naomi answered. ¡°Just¡­ quietly listen to her later, father.¡± ¡°Haa¨C You¡¯re really similar to your mother.¡± ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± *** After their five-minute break, the trainees formed lines in four rows in front of Tetsuma. ¡°Alright! All of you are here!¡± Tetsuma shouted. Usually, the trainees would listen to Tetsuma quietly and focus on him, but their attention was now distracted by the girl in casual clothes standing beside Tetsuma. She was around Tetsuma¡¯s height, and the girls among the trainees recognized her as Tetsuma¡¯s daughter, while the boys grunted a little because they could guess what their instructor planned to do. However, they kept silent and let Tetsuma explain everything. ¡°I know that all of you are talented Espers. I won¡¯t deny it. But, I saw that you are still lacking in some parts.¡± He said, making some of the trainees with high pride frown upon his words. They couldn¡¯t accept being called lacking by their instructors. They thought they were chosen among the other Esper in Germany Military because they had been placed under a special squad to prepare for the upcoming War. ¡°So, I thought of a solution. Fortunately, there is someone who is willing to help you in your training.¡± Tetsuma pointed at Naomi. ¡°She will help you in your training for today.¡± Seeing that it was her time to introduce herself, Naomi stepped forward haughtily and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, maggots! I am your Lieutenant-General, Akasa Naomi. Be grateful that I took the time to help you in your training. Consider this an honor, soldiers!¡± As she had never seen how the military trained their trainees, she chose to imitate her instructor in the Avos School. ¡°Now then, without further ado. The training is simple.¡± Naomi raised her index finger. ¡°If any of you managed to graze my clothes in 30 minutes, it¡¯s your win. But, if you failed to do so, then you lost. There will be a punishment waiting for the loser, so prepare yourself for it.¡± She grinned evilly as she put pressure on the trainees using her Telekinesis. The trainees gulped in nervousness. Even those with high pride understood the danger. If they had underestimated Naomi before and thought that her power was being exaggerated, now they understood that her power was not exaggerated at all. Instead, the news couldn¡¯t even describe her power. ¡°Without further ado, attack me at once, maggots!¡± Naomi shouted. ¡°The training starts now!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 236 – Above the Cloud 11 At Naomi¡¯s words, most of the trainees were confused. It was natural that they couldn¡¯t move immediately when they were asked to attack her. However, among the twenty trainees, there was bound to be one or two quick-witted individuals. And it proved true as two boys quickly launched themselves at Naomi. One covered his fists with some earth spike while the other had fire danced around his body, seemingly alive. They closed in from left and right, respectively, without even talking. Calling their teamwork good was not an overstatement. Combined with their quick wit, they attacked Naomi at the same time. The boy, who had earth spikes in both fists, reached Naomi first. He made a thrust motion with his right hand, aiming at Naomi¡¯s head. Naomi only glanced at him with her hands on her hips as she said, ¡°Not bad.¡± As soon as she said that, the boy¡¯s movement stopped. His eyes widened, and his body trembled as he tried his best to move. The second boy with fire danced around his body saw this as a chance. He quickly extended his hands with his palm facing Naomi before fire burst forth from them, engulfing Naomi as a whole. The boy smiled, and the one who couldn¡¯t move now could move his body. He quickly jumped away from the other boy to make some distance as Naomi was still inside the fire. The spike around his hands crumbled, and he bumped his fist with the other boy before saying. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard.¡± Said the boy with a spiked fist. ¡°Agreed.¡± Added the other one. The fire slowly disappeared, only to reveal that Naomi was fine. No trace of burn could be seen on her; even her clothes were perfectly intact. She grinned at the two surprised boys. ¡°Not bad. But, you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down before making sure your enemy is defeated.¡± Then, she looked at the rest of the trainees, who only watched from a distance, and raised her hand, gesturing for them to attack her. ¡°What? Are you afraid of me? And you call yourself a part of an elite squad? Try harder!¡± She shouted. ¡°Well, no. I think no one with a sane mind will confront you right away, Naomi.¡± Hearing her words, Tetsuma made a retort with a wry smile. However, Naomi didn¡¯t care about her father and only put her attention on the trainees that began to move. They unleashed their abilities. Some had the same abilities, but some were unique. Fire, Wind, Earth, and even Lightning were launched at Naomi. Those were useless, though. Their abilities were clashing against Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis barrier and dissipated. The trainees with some sort of physical Enhancement ability, four of them, approached Naomi and circled around her, including the one whose fists were covered in spike-shaped Earth. They kept their distance while trying to find to what extent the Telekinesis barrier was spread. Three trainees stood out among the others. They didn¡¯t move from their spot and analyzed the battle. More especially the girl with glasses. She relayed all information that she got to the others while commanding them to attack at a certain angle before finally, she shouted. ¡°The barrier covered 360 degrees of her body. It¡¯s a ball-shaped one with a diameter of 1 meter with her body acting as the center of the barrier!¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Naomi praised her. ¡°Your analysis is indeed correct, but¡­ Whether you can destroy my Telekinesis barrier is the question. Don¡¯t worry. You just need to find the most fragile part of the barrier. I purposely created a weak spot on my barrier.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of us?!¡± The girl in glasses that looked like the leader of the trainees shouted with a red face. ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi was confused, her smile fell from her face. She couldn¡¯t understand why the girl asked that. Of course, the trainees used her confusion to attack her, but it was no use. Finally, Naomi took a step forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± Naomi said as her lips curled upward maniacally. ¡°If I give you guys no handicap, how can you ever think to defeat me?¡± ¡°For example.¡± She moved her hand toward the five trainees that circled around her. Suddenly, they stopped on their track as if they had crashed into something. Their faces got smashed, and their noses were broken due to the collision. ¡°I can defeat five of them easily.¡± With a wave of her hand, the five trainees were launched toward Tetsuma. She knew that her father would keep them safe, and he did. Tetsuma tapped his feet against the ground, and five Earth hands rose, catching the five trainees that had been launched by Naomi. ¡°Alright, numbers 5, 6, 9, 12, and 19 have been eliminated!¡± He shouted. Only then did Naomi find out that the trainees were called by numbers instead of their names. ¡®Oh! The military is really different!¡¯ She thought. The 15 trainees that attacked from a distance stopped, their mouths gaped in surprise. Only the three trainees in the back, the girl with glasses and two other boys, frowned. They had realized that the power Akasa Naomi held in the story they heard was not exaggerated. ¡°Number 1, how should we move?¡± The boy with brown hair on the left side of the glasses girl asked. ¡°We have no other choice but to attack her blindly to find where the weak spot is. But¡­ We don¡¯t know how weak the weak spot is.¡± The girl, Number 1, answered. ¡°I think we need to use your poison, Number 3.¡± She looked to her right at a boy with long black hair. ¡°Then, we need all of them to retreat. I will use my strongest one.¡± The boy, Number 3, took a step forward as he cracked his neck. ¡°It will be bad if they get caught in it.¡± Number 1 nodded. ¡°Alright! Everyone, retreat! Number 3 is doing it!¡± She shouted without wasting any time. Hearing her instruction, the other trainees immediately stopped their attack and jumped back. They knew what it meant by Number 3 was going to do it. Even the fire guy who attacked Naomi at first distanced himself from her as the boy called Number 3 faced Naomi head-on. ¡°Oh? Are you going to take me alone?¡± Naomi asked. ¡°Indeed.¡± Number 3 replied. Dark green liquid began to seep out from his skin, covering his face and clothes. ¡°As it will be dangerous for them if they get caught up.¡± ¡°I see, poison, huh?¡± Naomi exclaimed, looking interested in the boy¡¯s ability. ¡°I expected no less from Lieutenant-General. So, please forgive me if I somehow hurt you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Bring it on.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Here I go.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 237 – Above the Cloud 12 Number 3 kicked the ground, rushing toward Naomi as some liquid from his body fell to the ground. When the liquid touched the ground, it created a low hiss sound and melted it almost immediately, leaving a hole here and there. Seeing what happened to the ground, Naomi¡¯s eyes widened slightly before returning to normal. ¡®Acid, is it?¡¯ She looked at the boy, Number 3, with interest. She had fought someone with poison ability before, and she must admit, they were weak in front of her Adjustment ability. She could make her body resist the poison, or rather, adjust her body to make the poison harmless. But, she didn¡¯t know how well she would be able to defend against the Acid. Was her Telekinesis Barrier enough? Or could she control the Acid that got stuck on his body? Or rather, the most important question was. ¡®How is he not injured with Acid all over his body? Does he have some sort of resistance to it?¡¯ She asked herself. At that moment, Number 3 had gotten close to her, right in front of her. Now, the only thing that separated Naomi from the acid was her thin Telekinesis Barrier that she made half-heartedly and could be broken rather easily. She only made it around a quarter as strong as her usual Telekinesis Barrier, but it was enough to fight the trainees. Even though some of them were S-Ranked Esper, according to the pressure that she felt, they were still lacking in control over their abilities, probably even worse than Mischa. So she was rather curious whether the acid could penetrate her barrier or not. Number 3 covered his right fist with the dark green liquid and concentrated it, wrapping his fist to his wrist. It seemed like he could control the liquid freely. Maybe that was why he was fine with it covering his body. After the liquid got concentrated around his fist, its color became closer to black, and then he punched the barrier. ¡°Hah!¡± The fist met with the Telekinesis Barrier and stopped mid-air. The liquid that covered the fist scattered anywhere, but it couldn¡¯t penetrate Naomi¡¯s barrier. The ground around Naomi was full of holes. Some were big, and some were small. But all of them were deeper than the hole behind Number 3 caused by the liquid dripping from his body, showing how lethal the concentrated liquid was. ¡°Impossible. My acid can dissolve anything.¡± Number 3 said in disbelief. His eyes widened, he didn¡¯t believe that the barrier had stopped his attack. ¡°Not my ability, it seems.¡± Naomi sneered. ¡°Just go back and let your friend do their job, okay?¡± She shooed him away with her right hand. Number 3 was clearly angry. A vein popped up at his temple. All 20 trainees were chosen by Tetsuma directly because of their skills. They were the best, and their numbers determined their rank in the team. So, as Number 3, the third strongest on the team, he felt offended to be told that he needed to go back and let his friend do their job. He had never faced this kind of humiliation since he was installed on this elite team. ¡°Not yet!¡± Number 3 stepped back. Then, he stretched his arms forward, facing Naomi directly. ¡°Oh?¡± Naomi let out a low sound of interest. From Number 3¡¯s body, a huge amount of acid appeared, seeping out from his skin. It slowly made its way toward the front of his hands, creating a big ball of acid liquid. The liquid slowly accumulated. He had realized that Naomi never attacked first, so he took his time to create a huge amount of acid first to secure his victory ¡°Number 2!¡± Number 3 shouted as he launched the ball of acid toward Naomi. It hit the barrier and covered the spherical barrier that Naomi made around herself, blocking her vision. ¡°This is quite a good tactic.¡± She mused, praising the tactic that Number 3 used. With just one look, she immediately knew a rough plan that Number 3 had made. He even shouted at his ally earlier. ¡®Hmm, so it¡¯s like that. As soon as the liquid that covered my vision is gone, I will see either the ability of the one called Number 2, or they somehow managed to see the weak side of my barrier and concentrated their attack on it. Or at least that will be their plan, right?¡¯ Naomi guessed in her mind. ¡®Let¡¯s see which one that they pulled.¡¯ She waved her hand, using her Telekinesis to push all the liquid away. It was pushed away in all directions, but then Naomi realized that her vision was still dark. ¡®I am trapped?¡¯ Unexpectedly, she was trapped inside a kind of metal square. The acid that she pushed away earlier slowly corroded it. One part of the metal that trapped her got corroded faster, and she turned to look at that place. At that moment, the other side of the metal suddenly opened, and a shout was heard from outside. ¡°Take this!¡± The voice belonged to the girl called Number 1, the one who ordered the trainees around. Following the shout, a loud sound of thunder rang on the training ground, taking Naomi¡¯s attention to it. Right after the sound, a flash of big lightning hit Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis Barrier, the back side of it. As soon as it made contact with Naomi¡¯s barrier, the lightning exploded and sparked around the metal square. The opened part of the metal square was closed instantly as the lightning spark kept dancing inside, bouncing around and hitting the Telekinesis Barrier. ¡°They did something really good.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°This is why I love an Esper fight.¡± Naomi raised her hand and lifted the metal square to the sky with her Telekinesis. She didn¡¯t need to exert a lot of strength to do it. But as soon as she could see outside again, she was greeted by a barrage of attacks from the trainees. The boy called Number 2 planted his hands on the ground, controlling the iron sand around the training ground. That was what he used to trap Naomi, but then, the iron sand had decreased by a lot after Naomi launched the big square of metal into the sky, so he had some difficulties. Naomi was happy to see their teamwork. Various kinds of abilities hit her barrier, slowly chipping away the barrier¡¯s defense. She even needed to put a little bit more power into it to defend against the barrage of those S-Ranked Espers. The one called Number 1 was an SS-Ranked Esper. Number 1 had good control over her abilities that she could somehow fake her Esper pressure to a Rank below, just like what Melaine did when she faked her power level from Mischa and Hotaru. ¡®I want to play more, but then¡­ My father asked me to discipline them. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ ¡°You guys are good¡­ But, that¡¯s not enough.¡± Naomi snapped her finger, then the trainees¡¯ attack suddenly stopped. Their bodies trembled. They couldn¡¯t even say anything but a low gasp. ¡°I hope this will serve as a lesson.¡± She grinned before pointing to the sky. At the same time, the trainees were thrown into the sky until they couldn¡¯t be seen. Tetsuma, seeing what his daughter did from the side, held his head and sighed. ¡°She did it too far¡­¡± The trainees that were defeated by Naomi earlier had regained consciousness and saw what she did to the other trainees. Silently, they thought to themselves. ¡®I am glad that I lost consciousness!¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 238 – Above the Cloud 13 All trainees Naomi sent to the sky were now lying on the ground with fear, turning their faces pale. Cold sweat covered their bodies as they couldn¡¯t believe they had left the Stratosphere for a moment. Their lungs were about to burst because of the sudden change in elevation. But, thankfully, Naomi wasn¡¯t as sadist as she appeared to be. She protected them and brought them to the ground safely. Tetsuma approached Naomi as he saw that the spar was over, with Naomi¡¯s overwhelming victory. ¡°Do you need to go that far?¡± He asked as he looked at the trainees that sprawled over the ground. Then he looked back at the first five trainees that got defeated by Naomi and shouted. ¡°Hey! Bring them some water!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One of them answered before they ran toward the fitting room. Naomi looked at her father with a slight smile. ¡°They need to be taught, no? I always believe that a free skydive is the best way to train someone. Look at Hyun-Woo. He becomes reliable and does his best every time I tell him that his reward for failure is free skydiving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called a threat, my dear daughter,¡± Tetsuma replied as a bead of sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°Same thing,¡± Naomi answered. ¡°But, they are too weak, huh? Only a few of them are worth noting, such as Number 1, Number 2, and Number 3.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Tetsuma asked. ¡°The three of them are cut above the rest, but¡­ I don¡¯t think the others are weak.¡± ¡°Nah, they are weaker than Doni or Stephen. Even the twins could defeat them, I think? Oh, the twins that I referred to are Ao siblings. They are just A-Rank and B-Rank Esper.¡± The trainees¡¯ faces grimaced when they heard what Naomi had said. She said that they would lose against a B-Rank Esper, while most of them were composed of A and S-Rank Espers. Even Numbers 2 and 3 were S-Rank Espers with power levels close to SS-Ranked Esper. Number 1 seemed to be hit the most by Naomi¡¯s words. She was SS-Ranked Esper, and hearing that a B-Rank Esper could¡¯ve defeated her was humiliating. ¡°Don¡¯t put them at the level of your direct subordinates who have already completed many missions. Those guys are monsters, even I admit it.¡± Tetsuma said, patting Naomi¡¯s soldier. ¡°Let¡¯s see, how are they compared to the students of Avos School?¡± He asked, winking his right eye at Naomi. The trainees¡¯ ears perked up when Tetsuma mentioned Avos School. They always heard that Avos School was filled with elite Esper all around the world. Some trainees lifted their bodies to sit to better hear Naomi and Tetsuma¡¯s conversation. They were curious about the so-called elite Esper from all around the world. Were they better than them? How strong were they? Or how about their abilities? They also heard that Naomi had attended the school for a while, so she must¡¯ve known something that the others didn''t know about the school. ¡°The students in Avos School?¡± Naomi asked for confirmation, as to which Tetsuma answered with a nod. ¡°Compared to them¡­¡± She trailed in her words as she looked over the trainees. They were waiting for her answer with high expectations. Their pale faces had returned back to normal. ¡°Well, I can say that the trainees are stronger than the students in Avos School. As much as the students are called elite Espers, they are still students in the end.¡± Naomi said with a grin as she faced the trainees. ¡°So be proud of it. Your tactics are already good enough. It was impressive. More specifically, the last one where you put me inside the square jail and attacked me with Lightning. That was good. I need to strengthen my barrier a little to defend against those attacks.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl known as Number 1 exclaimed in surprise. ¡°I-If I may ask, how much power did you use to defeat us?¡± Naomi looked straight at her and put her hand on her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ For the barrier, it was four times weaker than the usual barrier that I put around my body. Of course, I never used my full power just for my barrier. It would tire me. So¡­ the barrier is just around 1 to 5 percent of my power? I think. And I only used a bit of my strength to throw all of you to the sky.¡± She grinned at Number 1. The trainees couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. They, the German Military''s chosen elite, were defeated by just a tiny bit of Naomi¡¯s power. At the same time, they understood how strong Naomi actually was. The girls¡¯ respect toward her had soared higher, while the boys were ashamed and, at the same time, began to respect Naomi. The story about her power was not exaggerated at all. They had learned about it a hard way, only that. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Number 1 answered with reverence. ¡°May I ask how you get that strong, Lieutenant-General?¡± She asked respectfully as she stood up. Naomi turned to Tetsuma, confused about how to answer Number 1¡¯s question. Her father noticed her predicament. He knew that his daughter didn¡¯t even need to train herself to reach that level. It was natural for her not to know how to get stronger, as she was one would call a genius at everything. Even controlling her ability was easy for her. She didn¡¯t need extensive training to know how to control her ability as well as she was now. She only needed to think about controlling it, that simple. So Tetsuma took over. He faced Number 1 and answered. ¡°Training.¡± He crossed his arms and put on a serious face. ¡°You need to train your control over your ability. Some of you still waste your power on something else. So the best answer for your question is a lot of training. Don¡¯t slack off, and don¡¯t be drunk on your power. You guys are still weak. There are a lot of strong people who exist out there.¡± The trainees nodded their heads. At that moment, the five trainees that went to fetch some water from the fitting room returned with 5 bottles of water in their hands. Seeing them, Tetsuma nodded and said, ¡°Well, you guys deserve some rest. I will give you 1 hour of rest before we continue our training. Understand?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They answered at the same time. ¡°Good.¡± Tetsuma nodded, satisfied. Next, he turned to Naomi again and asked in a low voice. ¡°So, Naomi. Why did you visit the Military Base?¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Naomi said. ¡°I just want to visit to show my face. Also¡­ It seems they are also preparing for war, huh?¡± ¡°Indeed. But, are you really here to show your face?¡± ¡°Yes. Is anything wrong?¡±She asked, tilting her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ Actually, you came at a perfect moment. We will hold some meetings with the General later. Do you want to join the meeting?¡± ¡°Sure, why not,¡± Naomi answered. Originally, she only wanted to see the Military Base and see the training that the Germany Military did, but¡­ After hearing that there would be a meeting, she was interested in it. ¡®A military meeting! This should be interesting, unlike the usual meeting that we hold in our organization. I wonder how they hold the meeting in the military?¡¯ She thought. ¡°I will tell the General then. Just spend your time looking around. The meeting will be held in 3 hours.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do. I am free to go anywhere, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Feel free too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi nodded. She then turned to the trainees. ¡°See you later, trainees! Have good training!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Have a good day!¡± Naomi then turned around and left the training ground. ¡®Now then, where should I go?¡¯ She mused inside her head. ¡®Let¡¯s just check the cafeteria. There should be one in the base, right?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 239 – Above the Cloud 14 After Naomi left, Tetsuma also walked away from the training ground, not before giving the trainees the training menu left for the day. He needed to change his plan for the day as his daughter unexpectedly came to visit the Military Base. ¡®This meeting will become rather messy.¡¯ Tetsuma thought. However, his lips were curled into a smile, knowing that his reliable daughter was on the Military Base. As much as he wanted to keep Naomi out of the war, he knew that they needed her power. Furthermore, Avos himself had personally declared War in front of Naomi. While the Germany Military didn¡¯t get directly involved in the War, Moon of Akasha was still a part of their organization. Not to mention, the German Military had some beef to settle with the Esper Association too. So Ingrid decided to involve the Military to aid Moon of Akasha in the War against the biggest Esper organization that extended its influence all over the world. The Esper Association was essentially an organization with power spread all over the world, and the number of people affiliated with the Association could easily pass the total of Germany¡¯s citizens. That meant every power was necessary. Even so, the power of an Esper who could easily beat SSS-Ranked Esper without any effort. Naomi¡¯s power. ¡®It¡¯s sad, really. I wanted her to live in peace, but¡­ I never thought she was the one who came out of my hard-built peace herself.¡¯ Tetsuma sighed as he entered the biggest building on the Military Base. It was located near the Training Ground, just a 5 minute walk from it. The building was white in color, and it was the place where only Senior Officers or someone with a rank above Major was allowed to enter. He was a Major as well as a Senior Officer, so he got a face pass when he entered the building. Four soldiers that were guarding in front of the building saluted at the same time when they saw Tetsuma. ¡°Good afternoon, Major Tetsuma!¡± One of the soldiers, the captain of the guard, greeted Tetsuma out of courtesy. ¡°Good work,¡± Tetsuma answered lightly before entering the building. The building was big, around 100x100 meters, and it had a high ceiling. The building itself only had three floors, with the first floor being the reception and for working on a document. The second floor was for the Senior Officers¡¯ office, while the third floor had a big meeting room that could fit all Officers and the office of the General and Lieutenant-General. The General was someone with Ingrid¡¯s full trust and the one who held the second highest position in Germany. He spent most of his time inside his office in this first Military Base on Ingrid¡¯s order, while Ingrid mostly spent most of her time in the main office a bit away from the first Military Base. Also, the Lieutenant-General office had been neglected for a long time because no one had that rank before Naomi, but now it had been re-furnished in case Naomi needed to work in the office. Tetsuma was a bit famous among the soldiers, as most of them had actually undergone his training. So when the people inside the building saw Tetsuma walking inside, they greeted him with a smile. Of course, Tetsuma answered them. However, he didn¡¯t stop his feet as he climbed the stairs to the third floor. The building had no elevator for some safety reason, so the stairs were the only way to get to the higher floor. Only a few people were on the third floor, such as the General¡¯s secretary and some bodyguards composed of a few S-Ranked Espers. The secretary walked out of the General room, bringing some stack of documents in hand, and walked past Tetsuma. The secretary was a girl with brown hair, appearing in her mid-twenties. She wore a dark green military uniform with a short skirt and black pantyhose. When the secretary saw Tetsuma, who stood in front of the room, she turned to him and called out. ¡°Major Tetsuma, it¡¯s rare to see you in this building.¡± ¡°Oh, Eveline. I have something to talk about with the General about the meeting later.¡± ¡°I see. The General is in his room. Please just enter. He has finished his work for today.¡± The secretary, Eveline, smiled sweetly and stepped to the left before gesturing to Tetsuma to enter the room. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tetsuma said, returning the smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Well then, Major Tetsuma. I will excuse myself as I still have some work to do.¡± Eveline saluted for a second before turning around and walking away toward the downstairs. Tetsuma watched Eveline leave. Surely, he only appreciated the girl who hadn¡¯t hit her thirties yet working hard in the harsh Military environment as the General¡¯s secretary. Furthermore, she was the one who chose to work in this Base; no one forced her to do it. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean she was able to become the General¡¯s secretary just by working hard. Her family had something to do with it, but no one really hated her because she had the ability to do her job. But, looking at her, Tetsuma had a thought. ¡®Her situation may be more similar to Naomi''s. She¡¯s also installed as a Lieutenant-General because of me and Melaine¡¯s position, but¡­ No one opposed her because of what she is capable of.¡¯ Once again, Tetsuma felt a bit down, seeing that his daughter got caught in all this mess because of his and Mizuki¡¯s decision. He admitted that he made a mistake, leaving Naomi alone in Japan while they were trying to build strength and protect Naomi from the shadow. If only they were with their daughter all the time, would things become different? He shook his head to clear his mind. Overthinking what had happened was useless. The most important thing was that his daughter appeared to be happy. He turned toward the door of the General¡¯s office and knocked on it three times. ¡°General, this is Major Akasa Tetsuma, seeking a meeting.¡± He said. ¡°Enter, Tetsuma. Be at ease.¡± A voice belonging to a man answered from beyond the door. ¡°Yes.¡± Tetsuma answered and opened the door before closing it as soon as he entered the room. The General¡¯s office room was not too big. It looked like a normal office with a working desk, two couches for guests, and two bookshelves on the side of the wall. The General himself was sitting behind the working desk, smiling toward Tetsuma, as if he saw an old friend. He looked like a man in his fifties, wearing a dark green military uniform with six silver medals on his chest. His hair had turned gray on some parts, and he put his hands together on top of the table. ¡°I wonder what my friend needs right before the meeting? Please don¡¯t hold back and tell me what you need, my friend.¡± The General said with a friendly tone. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 240 – Above the Cloud 15 ¡°First of all, please sit down. How can I let my friend, who entered the Military at the same time as me, stand in front of me.¡± The General motioned Tetsuma to sit on the couch on the right as he stood up. He made his way to the couch opposite Tetsuma and sat on it. Tetsuma had gotten used to the General¡¯s behavior because, as the General said, they were friends who entered the Military in the same year. They were even roommates when they were still trainees. The difference between them was that Tetsuma didn¡¯t focus on his Military career after he had Naomi, so he was stuck as a Major, while his friend, who pursued a Military career, managed to gain success and became a General, a position only below Marshal and acted as Ingrid¡¯s replacement in case she was busy. They still had a good relationship even though they had different Ranks, as proven by the General¡¯s friendly tone. ¡°You really never changed, Nicolas. It seems Eveline grew up similar to you, huh? Pursuing a Military career instead of working at a safer place.¡± Tetsuma stated as he sat across from the General, Nicolas. Nicolas had a troubled expression as he answered. ¡°Indeed. I wonder who she takes it for? When I asked her why she wanted to become my secretary, do you know what her answer was?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hear me, ¡®Isn¡¯t becoming your secretary the fastest way to climb up in Ranks in the Military, father?¡¯ She said that while looking at me as if I was stupid! What kind of daughter is that? Hey, Tetsuma, tell me about it!¡± Nicolas¡¯ serious air as the General of the German¡¯s Military that was present when Tetsuma entered the room earlier was gone without a trace, leaving only a troubled father who complained about his daughter''s behavior. Hearing his friend¡¯s complaint, Tetsuma had an understanding expression. ¡°It must be hard, huh? I know what you feel.¡± ¡°Hah? You don¡¯t know what I feel at all!¡± Nicolas scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels when your daughter looking at you as if you are stupid! It hurts my little heart, you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Nicolas,¡± Tetsuma replied while looking at the ceiling. ¡°I know what it feels like, really. I have been subjected to such a look since my daughter was 14 years old¡­ I wonder who she resembled¡­¡± He had a blank expression, reminiscing about the time when Naomi looked at him in disbelief, imitating Mizuki. ¡°Also¡­¡± He looked at Nicolas seriously, ¡°Do you know how it feels when your daughter suddenly becomes your superior in a day without her needing to do anything at all?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nicolas let out a low sound as he nodded. ¡°My bad. I kind of forgot about that.¡± He smiled wryly. ¡°Really? I heard you even kicked a fuss when the Marshal installed my daughter as a Lieutenant-General.¡± Tetsuma grinned playfully at Nicolas. ¡°That¡¯s because I haven''t heard her name yet! I only knew that the Marshal suddenly appointed some stranger, a teenager one at that, as a Lieutenant-General from Eveline! If only I knew the one installed as the new Lieutenant-General was your daughter, I would welcome her warmly.¡± Nicolas raised his voice in protest. ¡°Then, you will have the chance later.¡± Tetsuma said, ¡°Actually, I came here because I want to tell you that my daughter, Naomi, will join the meeting later.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You know what the meeting is about, no?¡± Nicolas asked Tetsuma seriously, his expression suddenly changed, and the atmosphere surrounding him immediately changed, as if the doting father earlier was gone out of existence. His personality switched so fast that it even surprised Tetsuma, who had seen such things often, that he put on a serious face too. ¡°I know. It¡¯s about war preparation and information about the Esper Association¡¯s move, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. My daughter is¡­ Naomi is not as childish and na?ve as you thought. Not to mention, Avos directly declared War on Naomi, not Germany Military, and she¡¯s a Lieutenant-General. I think she has the right to attend this meeting.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nicolas put his hand on his chin, thinking deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything. You complained when you knew that your daughter had turned into something like a terrorist just a few days ago, but what made you change your mind like this?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s actually simple,¡± Tetsuma answered with a proud smile. ¡°I just realized how much she has grown without me. She can protect herself just fine, and we, as a parent, just need to support our daughter.¡± Nicolas appeared to be skeptical. As someone with a daughter, he knew that his friend actually cared deeply for his daughter, and that he even broke down in tears when he found out that his daughter was actually acting as the leader of the Moon of Akasha. His friend even visited him to have a drink all night at that time before he calmed down and returned to his wife. He swore that he wouldn¡¯t make his daughter fight again. He would stop her, he said. So he wondered why his friend suddenly changed his mind after just a few days. Tetsuma looked straight at Nicolas¡¯ eyes and continued, ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I fully agree with her joining a war. I know it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s why I asked her to try sparring with the trainees that I taught earlier.¡± ¡°The new elite squad with 20 Numbers?¡± Nicolas asked, to which Tetsuma responded with a nod. ¡°Isn¡¯t that squad composed of 10 A-Ranked, 9 S-Ranked, and 1 SS-Ranked Espers that acted as their leader? You asked your daughter to spar with them? Surely your daughter had a hard time, no?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± Tetsuma answered while reminiscing about what had happened earlier. ¡°She defeated them with no problem, without getting hit even once.¡± ¡°No fucking way.¡± Nicolas was surprised that he even swore. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Even if your daughter is an SSS-Ranked Esper, she would surely get hit once if faced with those elite Espers. You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Tetsuma didn¡¯t say anything but smile. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not¡­ Sigh, now I know why you changed your mind. I never thought your daughter would be that strong.¡± Nicolas shrugged his shoulders in defeat. ¡°Me too, actually. I only thought she was an SSS-Ranked Esper. But it seems she¡¯s stronger than that.¡± ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t interfere. It¡¯s your decision.¡± ¡°Thanks. I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed. You will see how her intelligence helps us to figure out something.¡± ¡°I am looking forward to that.¡± Both smiled at each other, a smile of fathers that were proud of their daughters. Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 241 – Above the Cloud 16 Naomi regretted having a meal in the Military Base¡¯s cafeteria. There were two reasons why she regretted it. Firstly, it was the place. The cafeteria was located inside a big building, just a few minutes from the training ground. It was a building dedicated to being a cafeteria. At first, Naomi had high expectations because it seemed like the Military had put importance on the meal. But, when she entered the building, she immediately grimaced at the sight of people lining up nicely with a tray that looked like a plate from the prison to get their meals. That much she could tolerate, but when she saw that there was only one menu- bread, soup, and a slice of meat- she immediately regretted her decision to come to the cafeteria. It was better if she ate outside the Military Base for lunch. To add to her annoyance with the food came the second reason. The soldiers turned to her as soon as one of them spotted her and had the bright idea of shouting her name and title. The soldiers immediately crowded Naomi, and she was stuck with them for around 30 minutes dealing with them. She didn¡¯t want to force them to leave and hurt her image, so she replied to some of their questions with a smile, albeit wryly. They didn¡¯t seem to take her position as Lieutenant-General seriously yet, something Naomi noted. Currently, only the trainees that she beat treated her with respect, so she knew what to do to get their respect in the future. Finally, after 30 minutes, a girl with brown hair in her twenties that looked like she had a high position on the base arrived in the cafeteria and dismissed the soldiers that crowded around Naomi. After the crowd was dismissed, the girl had an apologetic look as she turned to Naomi. ¡°I am sorry for their behavior, Lieutenant-General.¡± She apologized. ¡°No need to apologize, miss¡­¡± Naomi paused, looking at the girl to ask for the girl¡¯s name. The girl suddenly interjected when she had just entered, so she didn¡¯t know her name. ¡°Please forgive my late introduction. I am First Lieutenant Eveline Emmerich, the secretary of General Nicolas Emmerich.¡± The girl saluted as she introduced herself. Only then did Naomi notice an armband with a star and two stripes on her left hand. ¡°First Lieutenant Eveline. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me; all is well.¡± Naomi continued. ¡°Yes.¡± Eveline answered, still saluting, and she didn¡¯t seem to stop saluting in a while for now. ¡®Is there something wrong with her?¡¯ Naomi thought, but then she remembered something about returning a salute. She had never returned the salute since she entered the base earlier in the day, but was it different for someone with high rank or officers? Did she need to return her salute to make her stop? ¡®Or maybe she waits for my command?¡¯ Naomi wondered, ¡®Let¡¯s just ask her to be at ease.¡¯ ¡°Right, you can be at ease, First Lieutenant. We are in an establishment to eat. You don¡¯t need to salute at me.¡± It was only then Eveline lowered her hand as she answered. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Looking at her, Naomi smiled wryly, ¡®It seems the Military is a bit stiffer than I thought.¡¯ However, it was the perfect chance. First Lieutenant was an Officer rank. Surely she knew a thing or two about this Base. Not to mention, she introduced herself as the General¡¯s secretary. The General was the only person besides Ingrid that had a higher Rank than her in the Military, right? Though he wouldn¡¯t be able to order her as she worked directly under Ingrid, or so was what was written on the paper. So, Naomi grinned. ¡°Say, First Lieutenant. You are familiar with this Base, right? Do you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°Not at all. Please do ask me anything.¡± Eveline smiled brightly as she motioned for Naomi to ask anything. ¡°Then, I will ask you to follow me first. It seems that this place is not suitable for a conversation.¡± Naomi looked around and saw the soldiers secretly stole a glance at their directions before they turned away, whispering to their buddies. ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Eveline said, squinting her eyes to intimidate the soldiers before turning back to Naomi. ¡°I do know the perfect place to have a conversation, Lieutenant-General. If you don¡¯t mind, please allow me to escort you to the place.¡± ¡°Sure. Also, is there something to eat in that place? I was about to have lunch earlier when they suddenly... crowded around me.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it, Lieutenant-General. The location that I have in mind has a variety of foods.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Naomi put her hands on Eveline¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Lead the way, First Lieutenant.¡± Eveline was surprised when Naomi suddenly gripped her shoulders, but she maintained her smile as she said, ¡°S-Sure. Please follow me.¡± *** Unexpectedly, or was it expected, the place that Naomi escorted into was the biggest building on the base, and they went to the third floor of the building. Naomi could feel her father¡¯s Esper pressure inside a room farthest away on the third floor. Naomi thought that Eveline would take her to the room where her father was, but no. She stopped in front of a door that was located on the left side of the hallway, right before the farthest room. There was another door across from it, but Eveline opened the door on the left and motioned Naomi to enter. ¡°This is your office room in this Base, Lieutenant-General. If you don¡¯t mind, please wait for me inside while I fetch some refreshment from the second floor.¡± Naomi entered the room as she said and marveled. The room was like her mother¡¯s office room in the main building of Akasa Inc., but the pieces of furniture were all made from wood. A table between two dark green couches and a working desk at the end of the room. There was a table with a coffee maker adjacent to the working desk and two bookshelves filled with a book of unknown origins on the right side of the room. ¡®This is my office? I have one?¡¯ Naomi thought to herself before turning to Eveline. ¡°Thank you. I will wait here.¡± ¡°Well then, please excuse myself.¡± Eveline answered and closed the door. As she was left by herself, Naomi went to the working desk and sat on the black chair, often called the CEO chair, and played around with it, rotating the chair like a little kid. After a while, she stopped and put her elbow on the table. She rested her head on her hands and smiled sweetly. ¡°I think I take a liking to my Lieutenant-General Rank now. I should just bring my base and put it above this base tomorrow. That way, Anna and Dan-Bi will be able to visit Germany, and Mischa can help with the Base¡¯s defense while playing with me. Perfect.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 242 – Above the Cloud 17 RaizarP I am back. But my health is not fully recovered yet, so maybe there will be a day when the upload will be late. Still recovering. After a few minutes, Eveline returned to the room, bringing a wheeled tray with a stack of food. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± She said, closing the door before pushing the tray to the end of the room, stopping beside Naomi¡¯s desk. After the tray stopped beside her, Naomi glanced at it and saw her favorite food, fried rice, and some other side dishes such as fried chicken and others. She then looked at Eveline and saw a small smile on her face. Noticing Naomi¡¯s confused look, ¡°I asked Major Tetsuma what your preference was, Lieutenant-General.¡± With a skilled movement, Eveline put the fried rice and some side dishes in front of Naomi. After a while, she was done and stood motionlessly with her hands behind her hips. Naomi was still confused by the girl in front of her. Not only did she help her to get out of the crowd, she also prepared her food and waited like a servant. ¡®It¡¯s like she purposely acts like a maid, to be exact.¡¯ But Naomi didn¡¯t really question it. Maybe it was normal in this base? Or was this unusual? Among all other questions that she had, Naomi knew one thing. The so-called position of attention. ¡®She has a purpose by getting close to me.¡¯ That was fine. People with a lot of greed were welcome, as they were the easiest target to turn into her subordinates. ¡°Is that so?¡± Naomi said with a slight smile. ¡°Thank you. You may sit if you want to. You are also allowed to go somewhere else if you want to.¡± ¡°Please, I am fine. I will just sit here to wait for you to finish your meal, Lieutenant-General.¡± ¡°Hmm, then do what you think is comfortable for you. Just don¡¯t stare at me when I have my meal.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Evaline turned around, looking at the entrance after she answered Naomi. The girl was really stiff; she even made Naomi frown slightly. Naomi had a stiff subordinate, indeed. Chi was one of the examples, followed by Rekka. However, Eveline easily beat them in terms of stiffness. The environment could possibly be the influence of her stiff behavior. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t really care. Even if she has some motive, if she¡¯s fun, then I will allow her. I just hope she won¡¯t be too troublesome in getting close to me.¡¯ Naomi started eating her fried rice in delight after that. Unexpectedly, the taste was good. She was expecting something a bit bland from the meal on the military base. ¡®I think I can get by with this meal in case I need to stay here.¡¯ *** After finishing her meal, Naomi put the plates back onto the tray and called out. ¡°I am done, First Lieutenant. You may turn back.¡± In her mind, she thought, ¡®Now that I call her with her rank a few times, I just realized how troublesome it is.¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be changed though. Everyone in the military base somehow called each other by their rank instead of their names. With the exception of when there were a few people with the same ranks in the area, they would call them names. Of course, still followed by their rank. ¡°Affirmative, Lieutenant-General,¡± Eveline answered and turned around. As soon as Eveline looked at Naomi, she noticed a slight difference in Naomi¡¯s expression. She was putting on a serious face and frowned while looking at her. ¡°Umm, does something matters, Lieutenant-General?¡± Eveline asked carefully, trying her best not to upset Naomi, who was frowning. Hearing Eveline¡¯s words, Naomi snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± She said, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Just lost in my thoughts. The meal was great.¡± ¡°I am happy if that¡¯s the case. In that case, may I take the tray away perchance if you have finished your meal?¡± Eveline walked to the try and was about to take it away, but Naomi suddenly said. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, First Lieutenant. Let¡¯s have some chat first before you go away.¡± Her words made Eveline turn to her and ask, ¡°And what might it be, Lieutenant-General. Something that you want to talk about with me?¡± Eveline¡¯s face was full of smiles. Naomi was already used to such a smile. In fact, it was something that she saw a few times in that school, or maybe it was better to call it a facility? Anyway, Eveline¡¯s smile made her sure of something. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± She raised her index finger and put it in front of her mouth as it curled up into a grin. ¡°For example, let¡¯s talk about the military. As you may know, I am quite new in this military thing.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Eveline exclaimed. ¡°In that case, I am happy to help. Please do ask me about anything. While I am only a First Lieutenant, my position is that of a secretary of the General. So I know a lot of things about the military.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Naomi clapped her hands and jumped off her chair. ¡°Then, let¡¯s sit on the couch. It will be more comfortable to talk while sitting, no?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Eveline tried to refuse, but Naomi was already in front of her and grabbed her hand, pulling her to the couch and forcing her to sit. To be honest, Eveline was surprised by Naomi¡¯s strength. She never expected that she would be pulled so easily. Even if she was only a secretary, she also had her share of training as a soldier. So she wasn¡¯t too weak. However, ¡®She¡¯s too strong¡­¡¯ Eveline thought as she looked at Naomi, who sat in front of her with a rather carefree smile. Because it seemed like Naomi wouldn¡¯t start the conversation first, Eveline decided to ask her. She coughed to clear her throat and said, ¡°Lieutenant-General. May I ask about what kind of things you want to know first? Is it the organization structure? The location of the other bases? About the Espers in the Military? Or maybe about the Marshal herself?¡± She tried her best to sound neutral and conversing. Naomi nodded her head when she heard Eveline. Those were the questions that she wanted to ask, indeed. But, those were not the first questions that she wanted to ask. She wasn¡¯t someone who pulled strings to plan for something grand, no. Instead, Naomi''s way of dealing with something was always the same. Straightforward. So, Naomi said, ¡°While those are interesting things to know, I want to know more about you first, First Lieutenant.¡± She smiled sweetly, but Eveline started to sweat when she looked at her smile. ¡®What?¡¯ Eveline thought. ¡®She¡¯s just asking about me, but¡­ Why am I shaking?¡¯ She raised her trembled hand and became confused. Then, she looked at Naomi and noticed that her sweet smile was somehow scary. It was like the smile of a predator that cornered its prey. That predator mouth moved, asking her. ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan? Why did you try to get close to me, oh First Lieutenant Eveline Emmerich, the secretary of the General?¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 243 – Above the Cloud 18 ¡°Excuse me?¡± Eveline said in surprise. She had never thought that Naomi suddenly asked a rather confusing question. And another reason she was surprised was the question Naomi asked was on the spot. She indeed had some goals for approaching Naomi. ¡®I see. So this is the Lieutenant-General. Her title as the Worst Esper really doesn''t suit her. She¡¯s a genius in all aspects, including her intelligence.¡¯ Eveline thought as she analyzed Naomi, who stared at her. She couldn¡¯t control her trembling. Even her father, the General, had no such presence. ¡®My decision isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯ She smiled. Her right hand clutched her left, trying to calm herself down. Naomi¡¯s gaze was really crushing her, but she was excited by the prospect that Naomi held. She had proven that Naomi was not na?ve by confronting her directly and guessing her intention. ¡°I will ask once more. What is your intention of getting close to me, First Lieutenant?¡± ¡°My intention, is it?¡± Eveline asked in a low voice, but she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement anymore. Indeed, Naomi was over-idolized by the soldiers. But that was because of her crushing strength. No one knew the extent of Naomi¡¯s intelligence, but now Eveline knew. ¡°My intention is not too complicated, Lieutenant-General. Rather, it is just something that everyone pursues.¡± So she didn¡¯t hide it any longer. It was useless after all. In front of someone who could see through her intention in one look, hiding something would turn that person hostile. The best move was to come clean, hoping that the person wouldn¡¯t be offended. ¡°And what is that thing that everyone pursues, First Lieutenant. Just you know that I am not that everyone because I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Naomi said as she crossed her legs. The pressure that she radiated earlier was lessened, and Eveline had stopped shaking. She sighed in relief as she looked straight at Naomi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am aware. You are definitely special, Lieutenant-General Naomi. I have never met someone like you.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°I want to rise in Rank in the military. I want to be recognized for what I did, and I saw that chance when I met you in the cafeteria. In short, I intend to get closer to you because I want to use your position to rise in Rank more easily. Being a secretary of the General can¡¯t guarantee my position, so I plan to become your right hand in the Military.¡± She explained. She had explained her intention. Her hands were now tied. Everything rested on Naomi¡¯s decision. Nervous, Eveline hoped that everything would be alright. From what she heard, Naomi was a bit ruthless in punishing someone. Heck, she heard from Major Tetsuma that somehow his daughter loved to punish her subordinates by making them skydive. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Naomi hummed. She looked at Eveline with a bored look. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not fun, huh?¡± She sighed, disappointed. ¡°What?¡± Eveline let out a dumb voice as she was surprised by Naomi¡¯s answer. She had thought that Naomi would answer with anger or with something else. But surely, she never expected that Naomi would answer in disappointment. ¡°Did you not hear what I said? Your intention is so clich¨¦. It¡¯s boring.¡± Naomi continued, putting her legs down. ¡°Is that your real intention? Tell me without hiding anything, First Lieutenant. I know that you want something more than that.¡± She leaned her body to the front as she supported her head with her hands. Naomi¡¯s mouth turned into a big grin as she stared at Eveline. ¡®How?¡¯ Eveline couldn¡¯t believe it. She wasn¡¯t lying to Naomi, only hiding a part of her intention. But Naomi was able to guess it too. ¡®She¡¯s really terrifying.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t win against you, Lieutenant-General. I am not lying when I say I want to rise in Rank.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s only a part of your intention. You need to rise in rank to achieve your goal, no?¡± Naomi guessed. Shrugging her shoulders, Eveline put on a different kind of expression. A cunning smile replaced her sweet, professional smile. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true.¡± She had finished pretending and gauging Naomi¡¯s strength. It seemed like even a faint lie was useless in front of the individual known as Akasa Naomi. ¡°But I have already achieved my objective on my first day, and I have decided on something.¡± She said, pulling out a recorder from her chest pocket. In fact, she had recorded most of their conversation to serve as a sort of evidence for her goal. ¡°Hmm, is that so? So, what is your opinion about me? Did I exceed your expectations by a lot? I am fit to be the Lieutenant-General, no?¡± ¡°Yes. Truthfully, I am rather surprised. How did you guess my goal, my objective, easily?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say that I am experienced in something like that.¡± Naomi stood up, walking toward her working desk. She sat comfortably and put her elbow on the armrest, head on hands. ¡°You are rather¡­ obedient. That¡¯s why I can somehow guess your intention.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Eveline nodded. She noted to herself to fix what she lacked. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I need to be more¡­ rebellious if I want to know someone better?¡± Naomi rolled her eyes slightly, ¡°Rebellious isn¡¯t the correct word. Let¡¯s see¡­ you need to grumble a bit as if you hate being near that person. That way, your acting will be rather close to perfect.¡± ¡°I will note your advice. So, Lieutenant-General. Even if I am under the order of the General to probe into your capability, I still did something impolite and rude.¡± Eveline stood from her seat and put her right hand above her heart before continuing. ¡°If you want to punish me, I will take any kind of punishment.¡± ¡®Including the skydiving that Major Tetsuma talked about.¡¯ She added inside her mind. She was waiting for Naomi to tell her to skydive, but Naomi¡¯s next words were not what she had expected, again. ¡°No. I will not punish you.¡± Naomi said. ¡°Instead¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Eveline listened closely. ¡°¡­ Bring me more meals in the future. You were the one who cooked those meals, right?¡± Naomi smiled. Hearing Naomi¡¯s kind words, Eveline¡¯s eyes widened for an instant before her mouth curled into an embarrassed smile. ¡°Certainly. I will bring more meals in the future.¡± ¡°Good! Then I am counting on you for that, First Lieutenant Eveline.¡± ¡°Me too, ma¡¯am,¡± Eveline answered, slightly happy because she wasn¡¯t punished. ¡®So she¡¯s kind too. I will add that to my report.¡¯ Thought Eveline silently. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 244 – Above the Cloud 19 After having a conversation with Naomi, Eveline exited the room and went to the General¡¯s office, stopping in front of the door. She thought about the reason behind her act of getting close to Naomi. It began with her ambition to rise up in Military Ranks. For that reason, she asked his father to help her, and he happily accepted his lovely daughter''s request and put Eveline as his secretary. But not until Eveline finished her basic Military training. She eventually was placed at her intended post, the General¡¯s secretary, and had been working in the First Military Base under her father for more than four years now. As she had planned, she managed to rise in rank rather quickly, but she was stuck as First Lieutenant because she had no brilliant achievement at all. Yes, she couldn¡¯t advance any further because of her mundane work as a secretary. It backfired on her. Her father had been comfortable with her as his secretary, too, so he didn¡¯t even think of getting another person to replace her. When she heard about Naomi¡¯s existence from the press conference, she thought it would be her chance to appeal to her, hoping that Naomi would be her ticket to success. She instantly told her father about it; surprisingly, he didn¡¯t mind. Rather, he asked her to investigate Naomi¡¯s capability and informed him about it when Naomi visited the base. That was the reason why she got close to Naomi. Two different objectives differed from each, but Naomi could somehow guess those objectives in just a few minutes due to her being ¡®too polite.¡¯ Even though her father was inside the room in front of her, Eveline was standing still, thinking about something. ¡®Now then, how should I report this to my father?¡¯ Major Tetsuma was still inside the room. She didn¡¯t know how to report what she found out without offending Major Tetsuma, seeing that he was Naomi¡¯s father. ¡®Wait¡­ I am reporting that Akasa Naomi is actually a genius. I am praising her. Why am I hesitating?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know the reason. It was just that reporting what she found out to her father felt wrong. However, it was her responsibility. So she knocked on the door three times to let her father know it was her. ¡°General, may I come in?¡± She asked politely. As soon as she said that, a voice answered from inside. It belonged to her father, Nicolas. ¡°You may enter.¡± She entered the room with those words, closing the door behind her. Looking in front of her, she noticed that her father was sitting on a couch across from Major Tetsuma instead of sitting at his usual working desk. That meant they were having a casual conversation instead of a serious one. It made her feel a bit relieved. The atmosphere inside the room was friendly, so her nervousness decreased a little bit. ¡°Good afternoon, General. And good afternoon for you too, Major. I have something to report regarding the mission given to me a few days ago.¡± Eveline reported, looking straight at Nicolas with a serious expression. ¡°Good job, Eveline. Now now, why don¡¯t you sit down first and tell us about what you found out? I believe Tetsuma also wanted to hear it, as it is related to his daughter.¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, so you asked Eveline to find out about Naomi? What should I do to you, my friend? Should I get angry because you investigate my daughter behind my back, or should I thank you because I can know more about my daughter from the investigation? Well, so that was why Eveline asked Naomi¡¯s favorite food?¡± Tetsuma asked in a joking tone, he chuckled as he leaned his back against the couch¡¯s backrest. ¡°I am sorry, Major.¡± Eveline apologized. ¡°But a mission is a mission.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. It was Nicolas who gave the order, right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for investigating an individual who suddenly became a Lieutenant-General, no? Even if that person is my friend¡¯s daughter. Did you not see those movies? Where is the main character¡¯s daughter actually the main villain?¡± Nicolas reasoned by saying something idiotic in Eveline¡¯s opinion. ¡®Father¡­ this is real life, not a movie.¡¯ Eveline retorted, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud as his father was still in the conversation. She only hoped that Major Tetsuma didn¡¯t take her father seriously, but what did she expect? Both of them were friends. Tetsuma nodded, agreeing with Nicolas¡¯ reasoning. ¡°Makes sense.¡± He then turned to Eveline, ¡°Tell me what you find out, Eveline. I already know that you will not report something ordinary, though, remembering that Naomi is my daughter, hahaha.¡± He laughed loudly, ignoring Nicolas¡¯ blank stare. As someone with a lower Rank, Eveline could only comply when she was asked. No matter what the situation, she was a professional soldier. ¡°Certainly.¡± She nodded and proceeded to report what she found out about Naomi. She explained everything, starting from when she first met her in the cafeteria to what happened inside the Lieutenant-General office room, all in detail, including how she trembled under Naomi¡¯s gaze. Then she praised Naomi¡¯s intelligence for being able to guess her objectives only after talking for a few minutes. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, at the same time, rather scary,¡± Nicolas said seriously, his hand stroking his chin. On the other hand, Tetsuma¡¯s face was bright as he nodded proudly while saying, ¡°As expected of my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that, Major Tetsuma. Or did you already know that your daughter is that smart?¡± Nicolas asked suspiciously while staring at Tetsuma, calling him with his title to show his seriousness. ¡°Of course, I know about it, General.¡± Tetsuma answered as he crossed his arms. ¡°All the employees in the Moon of Akasha and her subordinates already knew what she could do. Only, the world often underestimated her and only thought her dangerous because of her power only, not her intelligence.¡± ¡°And you kept such a thing a secret?¡± ¡°No one ever asked about it. And everyone who met Naomi realized such a thing after their first meeting, so no story is necessary.¡± Tetsuma shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Now, what will you do? I assure you, my daughter, Naomi, is not a threat to Germany. Rather, she will help this country if needed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicolas fell into deep thought before coughing into his hand. ¡°Well, it seems that I am too paranoid about a threat. But I can¡¯t ignore it as the General of this country.¡± He turned to Eveline, who stayed silent all this time. ¡°First Lieutenant Eveline, can I count on you for something?¡± He asked. ¡°Anything, General.¡± Eveline answered instantly without a shred of hesitation, which gained an approving nod from Nicolas. ¡°I order you to stay with Akasa Naomi. Follow her, and help her if necessary. Also, you are free to make your own decision if you deem it necessary. Akasa Naomi is Germany¡¯s Lieutenant-General and ally until proven otherwise.¡± Eveline¡¯s eyes widened a little as she subconsciously had a slight happy smile. But she quickly turned her expression into a stoic one as she put her hand above her heart. ¡°I have received your order, General. I, First Lieutenant Eveline, will do my best to live up to your expectation.¡± ¡°Good. I am counting on you.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 245 – Above the Cloud 20 ¡°Fuu¡­ as expected, she was getting close to me because she had some ulterior objectives. Well, her reason was so clich¨¦ that I let out my true feelings in the middle, but all is well.¡± Naomi leaned her back against the seat¡¯s backrest as she put her hands together. Everything went as she had expected. It didn¡¯t take a hard time to think that anyone who approached her was someone with ulterior motives. Even she could guess that Eveline was approaching her to take advantage of her position. ¡°Well, only a few people truly approached me without any ulterior motives. Like Mischa or Mischa¡­ wait. Surely it¡¯s not only Mischa, right?¡± Naomi put her hand on her chin, thinking about her subordinates. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Rekka joined me because I saved Anna. The same applied to Hyun-Woo. Chi joined because she seems to hate the Esper Association and needs my help. The same also applied to Melaine.¡± She began to list the name of her subordinates. Her expression turned into something really funny as she noticed that almost all her subordinates joined her organization with ulterior motives. It was not bad, but she knew that only Mischa genuinely approached her without something in mind. Even Anna and Dan-Bi were with her because of circumstances. ¡°Topaz wanted to collect information about me. Millie was controlled by the mind controller freak and is now still in custody in our base. It seems that every person has their own agenda, huh?¡± She chuckled, amused because she realized something really dumb. The Esper Association surely also had its own goal. Naomi also knew about it. Avos had his own goal and tried to reach it by using everything he had. The executives in the Esper Association, too, surely had their own goals for joining Avos, whether it was for their own benefit or their closest person¡¯s benefit. Melaine and the one called Angella seemed to join the Esper Association long ago because of their goals too. And then, they betrayed them because that goal was impossible to reach. Or maybe, the Esper Association had destroyed their initial reason for joining. ¡°Well, well, it seems that I need to be careful so my subordinates don¡¯t betray me.¡± Naomi stood up from her seat and stretched her hands. ¡°Now then, when will the meeting be held?¡± She walked to the door and opened it. The hallway was quiet; no one was walking around. Curious to find out why no one was in the hallway, she enhanced her hearing. However, when she did so, Naomi heard someone talking inside the room at the end of the hallway. That room was the General¡¯s room, and the ones talking inside were two familiar voices belonging to her father and Eveline alongside one unfamiliar man''s voice. She guessed that voice belonged to the General. Because it was rude eavesdropping on someone that she didn¡¯t know, she had heard enough, and it seemed like Eveline was ordered to judge her character and intelligence. Eveline reported that she was a genius or something, which made her get a bit embarrassed. ¡°She¡¯s exaggerating.¡± She muttered in a low voice as she turned around, walking down the hallway toward the stairs on the other side of the hallway. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just check this building while waiting for the meeting. Surely, my father will contact me later.¡± *** Just a few minutes after Naomi walked around the building and greeted almost every person inside the building to show that she was their new Lieutenant-General, her father contacted her that the meeting would be held shortly and asked her to go to the third floor to meet the General. Naomi answered with a simple ¡®OK¡¯ and then proceeded to the third floor. She was rather curious about this General, the person who stood at the second highest position in this country, only below Ingrid, the Marshal. Technically, he was also Naomi¡¯s superior. But, as Ingrid announced that Naomi was to serve directly under the Marshal, the General had no authority to order her. In other words, they stood almost in the same position; only their official rank was the one that made them different from each other. In addition, Naomi had no power to command the military. So the General still had a higher standing than her in the Military. When she arrived on the third floor, she noticed three people standing right in front of the General¡¯s office room, just exiting it, as the girl closed the door. They seemed to notice Naomi¡¯s presence as one of them, her father, turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Here, Naomi!¡± Naomi nodded subtly as she approached them. She glanced at the man with the same stature as his father with a tall stout body. He was really similar to her father; only his hair was gray in some parts. He also had six medals on his chest, proof of a veteran. When he turned toward her, a feral smile appeared on his face. She had seen such a smile often. Naomi recognized such a smile as a smile of interest toward someone with power. And she was correct. The General crossed his arms and greeted her as she stopped right in front of him. ¡°So you¡¯re Lieutenant-General Akasa Naomi? It¡¯s nice to meet you. I am the General of Germany¡¯s Military, Nicolas Emmerich.¡± Hearing her introduction, Naomi noticed that his last name was similar to Eveline. She glanced at her, and Eveline nodded a little to confirm her suspicion. ¡®Ah, I see¡­ So they are father and daughter too, huh?¡¯ She smiled sweetly as she looked up a little at the General¡¯s face. The General was tall, a little taller than her. He was really humongous. She thought that her new stature was already a giant, but it seemed like there were still a few people taller than her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, General Nicolas. As you know, my name is Akasa Naomi. And I have the honor to be appointed as the Lieutenant-General even when I did nothing for this country yet. I hope we can get along well.¡± And so, two people with the highest position in Germany¡¯s Military met each other. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 246 – Above The Cloud 21 The meeting room of the First Military Base was big. Six rows of tables were in the room with chairs behind them. All those seats were facing forward to the big wooden desk with five chairs behind it, with the chair in the middle a step higher than the rest. Five microphones sat right in front of each chair, and some speakers were installed on the ceiling. The meeting room was already bustling with officers with a rank higher than Second Lieutenant. They were called for an emergency meeting by the General just this morning, and some of them were even in another country when they were called. However, as the General implied that this meeting was an emergency and needed direct attention, they flew back to Germany to attend this meeting using private jets. ¡°If this is an emergency, then is it related to that?¡± One of the officers who sat in the last asked his colleague beside him. ¡°About the plan to attack the Esper Association and destroy them once and for all, huh?¡± The colleague asked seriously as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Must be it.¡± The officer nodded. ¡°So that means this is a War Council instead of a normal meeting? Seeing that there are only officers here.¡± Another officer joined the conversation. He was the officer sitting on the table''s second row and looked back. The last and the second last rows were filled with Second-Lieutenant and First-Lieutenant officers, and they mostly came from the same training camp. So almost all of them knew each other and had a rather good relationship. ¡°I also think that¡¯s the case.¡± The first officer that started the conversation nodded. ¡°Are you talking about the content of the meeting?¡± Another officer that sat beside the first officer asked. ¡°I think you guys are correct. I met the Lieutenant-General in this base. If she¡¯s here, then the content of this meeting must be about the Esper Association. Because you know¡­ she¡¯s the worst opponent of the Esper Association.¡± ¡°The Lieutenant-General?!¡± The three officers shouted at the same time, gaining the attention of the others that caused a chain of murmur among the participants of the meeting. ¡°A-Are you sure that Akasa Naomi is here?¡± The first officer asked the one who sat beside him. ¡°I am sure. She even greeted all the people in the main building earlier. I have to say that she¡¯s a polite girl and doesn¡¯t really appear like the higher-up in the military.¡± The man smiled, remembering his encounter with Naomi. He was one of the few people from the second floor of the main building that had a chance to greet Akasa Naomi. He met her when he was walking to the meeting room, and she went to the second floor. ¡°Are you telling the truth? Because the Akasa Naomi that I know is dignified and has the aura of a leader. Though I only saw her through the news of the press conference at that time.¡± ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± The man said seriously. ¡°I think she can differentiate between private life and professional life. Anyway, she¡¯s not someone that you can judge with common sense. You will be blown away if you think of her like any regular person. ¡°I see¡­ I will keep that in mind. More importantly, let¡¯s continue the topic earlier¡­¡± As the officers discussed the possibility of the meeting in the meeting room, the important people, Naomi and Nicholas, were still talking in the hallway. Before entering the meeting room, Nicholas briefed Naomi slightly about the meeting this time. And Naomi got surprised by what Nicholas had said. It was not an everyday thing that she got surprised about, but the news really got her. ¡°So the Esper Association made a move? And they actively kidnap, or rather, catch some troublemaker Espers and give them two options. Either they will help the Esper Association in their war or rot in prison? Is that it?¡± Naomi asked with a cold tone. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the gist of it. And the meeting this time is not really a meeting. It¡¯s like a war council to prepare for the battle with the Esper Association.¡± Nicholas answered with a nod. She was a bit angry because she remembered the little girl that she saw with Mischa in Japan. ¡®So that girl is just a victim like Mischa had thought. This¡­ is rather troublesome. I had promised not to drag some innocent in the war as much as I could, but the Esper Association forcefully armed the civilians to fight against us. Isn¡¯t Avos too hasty with his decision? Or does he not care about the civilians? Talk about making an organization to protect the civilians.¡¯ Naomi chuckled dangerously, causing the three people near her to feel a shiver down their spines. Eveline especially made the most obvious reaction; she took a step back from Naomi out of Fear. The General smiled wryly at the sight of Naomi. ¡®She¡¯s really something.¡¯ He thought. Tetsuma was the least affected, maybe because he had the utmost trust of his daughter. ¡°Naomi.¡± Her father put his hand on her shoulder, causing her to stop chuckling and look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will save those Espers.¡± Naomi blinked a few times at his words before letting out a sound. ¡°Oh.¡± It seemed like his father misunderstood her anger. She was only angry because even when she tried not to do something, the other party did what she promised not to do. She felt like her idea had been trampled, and so she was angry. But her father seemed to think that she was angry because she wanted to save those Espers. Really, her life was filled with misunderstandings. However, as those misunderstandings worked to her advantage, she didn¡¯t really need to correct them. ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled at her father. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± ¡°Alright. You already know the content of the meeting, right? I hope you can help me with something later. Let¡¯s enter for now.¡± Nicholas said, walking to the door of the meeting room. Eveline hurriedly ran toward the door too. It was her job to open it for Nicholas and the others. She opened the double door wide and stood on the side, holding it so it wouldn¡¯t close when the three people entered the room. She also glared at the other officers to stop them from talking, and the busy and loud meeting room suddenly went quiet. Nicholas entered the room shortly, followed by Tetsuma and Naomi. Once the officers saw the sight of Naomi, some exclamations escaped their mouths. Some who only saw Naomi on the news were surprised by her transformation. She wasn¡¯t far from the ideal image of a female officer; only her clothes didn¡¯t really scream that she was part of the military. Some strict officers wanted to tell her that she was disrespectful for not wearing a uniform, but they kept quiet as the strictest person in the room, The General, didn¡¯t say anything to her. From that, they understood that even The General didn¡¯t have the power to tell her off. Or he didn¡¯t really mind with Lieutenant-General Akasa Naomi not wearing any uniform. The General, Nicholas, sat on the middle seat that was a step higher from the others. Naomi sat on his right, and Tetsuma sat on the rightmost seat beside Naomi, while Eveline stood on the side of the table. It was an arrangement that they had prepared beforehand and told Naomi about. As everyone was in their respective position, Nicholas coughed a little to clear his throat and said. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the War Meeting. This time, we will talk about how to deal with the Esper Association.¡± With his words, the atmosphere of the room flipped one-eighty, becoming more serious. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 247 – Above the Cloud 22 Naomi¡¯s interest immediately peaked when she heard what Nicolas had said. A real War Council. It was the first time she had attended such a meeting. The meeting in her base was basically just her or the others briefing the others on what to do. But, this was Military. Things should be different, right? There should be a hot debate regarding what plan they should take to take down their enemies, no? This was one thing that Naomi longed to attend. She wanted to join the debate and got her idea shut down by some idiot who didn¡¯t understand her point. Though she probably just smiled instead of getting angry. She always wanted some opposition to her idea, as that was what made it rather exciting about a War Council. ¡°While that¡¯s the main focus of the meeting, or rather, the War Council this time. I also have someone to introduce first before that.¡± Nicholas explained as he glanced at Naomi. Naomi took that as a sign for her to introduce herself to the crowd. She turned to the excited crowd. Not all of them, some of them were looking at her suspiciously. Those people were especially the ones who sat in the front row, officers with Rank higher than Captain and Major. Almost all of them were old and looked rather experienced, and had some badges on their chest. Smiling softly, she stood up from her seat. ¡°Nice to meet all of you. My name is Akasa Naomi. And I am appointed as Lieutenant-General by Marshal Ingrid von Steiner. I am honored to be able to join this meeting and be put in this position. I know that some of you may not believe or trust me yet. But I hope we can work together in the future.¡± Naomi nodded politely before sitting back on her chair. The crowd clamored a little as they clapped their hands. The veteran in the front row nodded, satisfied, maybe because they saw how polite Naomi was when she introduced herself. She noticed a small smile forming on their faces. Nicholas also smiled a little at Naomi before turning toward the crowd. ¡°Alright, as the introduction was in order, let¡¯s begin.¡± He turned toward Eveline and nodded. Eveline then took out her holo phone and pressed a button, bringing a hologram monitor out from behind Naomi and the other. The screen then showed a building with the Esper Association¡¯s logo with the words the United States, meaning that it was the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters that was based in the United States. There was a small explanation below the image, but Naomi didn¡¯t really bother to read it as the explanation was only about the exact location of the headquarters. Naomi noticed something strange about the image. The cars around the building were moving. ¡®It¡¯s a video, huh?¡¯ She thought as she analyzed the image, rather, the video calmly. ¡°Please give your attention over here.¡± Eveline started as she gestured to the crowd to look at the screen. The crowd followed the instruction obediently. They looked at the screen and narrowed their eyes. ¡°What you see right now is a live feed from one of the soldiers in Stealth Squad. Before you ask anything, why this place? The answer is, we sent our soldiers to almost every headquarters of the Esper Association to spy on them.¡± Once again, Eveline operated her holo phone, and the screen changed. This time, it showed a dozen videos with different buildings and descriptions, time included. United Kingdom, Japan, South Korea, Dutch, Egypt, and other countries. ¡°All of this is done to get advantage of the war and find out the Esper Association¡¯s real goal. And now the reason for the gentlemen being gathered for the meeting is this.¡± The screen changed again, showing the United States feed once again. However, the time of the video was different from the one that was previously shown to the crowd. Naomi noticed the difference and grinned. She saw something rather interesting, someone that shouldn¡¯t be in that place. Four people surrounded a man with white hair; Three men and one woman. All of them wore white suits with the Esper Association¡¯s logo on their left chest. ¡°Look who decided to move. So the boss is finally making a move himself.¡± She muttered with a low voice. Some Officers were Espers with sense enhancement. They were not fighters but still good at collecting information, heard Naomi¡¯s muttering and gasped. Even Nicholas looked at her with eyes widened a little. It seemed like he also heard her. He immediately turned toward Eveline, not escaping Naomi¡¯s perspective. ¡®This General seems to be rather good. At least he¡¯s not a fool who bought his way up.¡¯ Naomi leaned her back against the chair''s backrest as she looked at the situation curiously. She wanted to know how the situation would develop without getting involved. Eveline took Nicholas¡¯ sign and nodded. She then zoomed into the white-haired man and fixed the quality of the video with the enhancing software in her holo phone. Next, she looked at Naomi and asked. ¡°Lieutenant-General. Are you positive this is the BOSS of the Esper Association?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Naomi hummed as she looked at Eveline. She looked at the newly cleared video and nodded. The image was clearer, showing the man¡¯s smirk and red iris that looked straight at the camera as if he knew the camera was there. ¡°Yup. He¡¯s Avos. I met him in Paris a few days ago. More specifically, three days ago after the press conference. At that time, he also declared War on us. It was just yesterday that the Moon of Akasha and I took out two of his Executives, but it seems that he already made his move.¡± Naomi explained. ¡°Ah, also.¡± She continued, sitting straighter than before. ¡°I think you want to get that soldier who sends the live feed out of that place. It seems that Avos had noticed him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± One of the officers in the third row shouted. ¡°The Stealth squad from our military is the best in hiding. There is no way he would be spotted from such a distance! From the video that we saw earlier, they are more than 500 meters apart!¡± ¡°But he noticed it.¡± Naomi quickly shut down the officer with a cold gaze. ¡°And I even noticed your so-called Stealth Squad who hide around the ceiling and behind the wall.¡± She glanced behind while smirking. The officers were surprised, excluding the veteran on the first row. They didn¡¯t even know that the Stealth Squad spied the meeting room that they were talking about. ¡°Six people, huh.¡± Naomi muttered as she glanced at Nicholas. Nicholas¡¯ expression hardened as he pulled out his holo phone. He had no time to get surprised. If what Naomi said was true, then the person who took the live feed was in danger. Not only the one in the United States but everyone who spied on the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Pull the Stealth Squad. They have done enough.¡± He issued a command without any second thought before ending the call. He then turned toward Naomi and nodded politely, like a real commander. ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, General. I only did my duty.¡± Naomi answered with a polite smile. Even though she didn¡¯t want to get involved, she ended up helping them regardless. ¡®Being too smart is sometimes a curse.¡¯ She thought inside. Oblivious to Naomi¡¯s thoughts, Nicholas continued the information sharing. ¡°As you can see, and Lieutenant-General had confirmed, Avos has made his own move. That means the Esper Association is serious about going to war with the Moon of Akasha. Basically, we are part of the war too, as the Moon of Akasha is now part of our Military force.¡± The officers nodded, and Nicholas continued. ¡°So, I need some opinions and answers. Is there anyone who disagrees with going to war with the Esper Association? This is your last chance to leave this room. Think carefully.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 248 – Above the Cloud 23 The headquarters of the Esper Association in the United States was hectic. The employees over there never expected someone important to visit that day. And it was not the higher-up level important, no. The one who visited was the leader of the Esper Association himself, Avos, and his Four Executives. It was a surprise for the employees, but they quickly prepared a room for them to rest after a long journey to the United States. Because the headquarters in the United States was considered the biggest out of the other headquarters in the other countries, their preparation was swift and quick. The head of the headquarters himself was the one who guided Avos and the Four Executives to the room that they prepared. He appeared to be nervous even though he looked way older than Avos. The room had fancy decorations with a chandelier on the ceiling. The Executives sat on couches, two at each, while Avos sat on an armchair. The only one standing in the room was the head of the headquarters. Even if the man had the position of the Head, his position was still lower than that of the Executives that had joined the Esper Association long ago. Lucilla Avohert was a relatively new Executive, but she was still an Executive nonetheless and had been in the Esper Association longer than the Head. ¡°Lord Avos, it has been a long time.¡± The head of the headquarters, Johnathan Frizzy, greeted Avos politely. Avos smiled at the head. He had known the head. After all, he was the one who chose the people to head the headquarters directly. ¡°Ah, Johnathan. It¡¯s nice to see you again. How long has it been? Ten years?¡± ¡°Indeed, my Lord. It has been 10 years since I have the honor to manage this biggest Headquarters known by the public thanks to you, my Lord.¡± ¡°Time has passed, isn¡¯t it? Look at you. Your hair is now white, and you even have a mustache.¡± ¡°Hahaha, indeed. I am but an old man now.¡± Avos smiled melancholy. He was an unstable man. Living for a long time had taken a toll on his mind. But, unlike a certain someone, his long life was caused by a product, not a natural ability. Hence, the toll on his mind. If only that someone would stay on his side, or so he thought. ¡°Because of age, I become able to guess people¡¯s intention easily, my Lord.¡± Johnathan¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked straight at Avos. ¡°How impudent.¡± The burly man with red hair scoffed at Johnathan¡¯s word. The man was the Executive that served Avos, one of the first members of the Esper Association. And he was the most loyal follower of Avos. ¡°Do you mean you know Lord Avos¡¯ plan? Don¡¯t act over your boundaries, withered old man.¡± The redhead¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. His glare felt like he could feel anyone and made the crying kid shut up. ¡°What do you think, Draco Als? After all, I am not that incompetent. That¡¯s the reason why Lord Avos put me in this position.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Two men, burly and old, glared at each other as they flared their Esper pressure, trying to put each other down. Fire and Ice had appeared around their bodies, respectively, giving a sign of what their abilities were. Avos only smiled while looking at them. The other executives also didn¡¯t seem to mind, as if they already knew where it would go from the start. The bespectacled blonde man was quietly reading a book. The short man with brown hair was playing with his holo phone, while Lucilla sighed in exasperation as she looked at the situation. As the youngest among the people in the room, Lucilla couldn¡¯t order them around, so she could only watch the situation unfold and send some signals to Avos, who didn¡¯t really care about the situation. Yes. Avos enjoyed the situation like a child watching a show. Because he always spent his time in that dark room with only monitors, he loved watching entertainment. But well, as much as he wanted to see how the situation went, he had priorities. ¡°Now now, calm down, both of you.¡± He said calmly. As soon as he said that, the atmosphere was instantly calmer, as if the earlier confrontation was a lie. Both parties turned to Avos, apologetic looks on their faces. ¡°I am sorry, my Lord.¡± Said Jonathan. ¡°My bad.¡± Murmured Draco. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. Fighting is good for making you get closer to each other. I don¡¯t really mind, but please mind the situation next time, okay?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Johnathan nodded, then turned serious. ¡°Of all things considered, I still don¡¯t know your reason for visiting this place, Lord Avos. May I ask about your business in this place so I can help you with anything that you need?¡± The old man asked politely. ¡°Right, about my business.¡± Avos hummed and crossed his legs. His disposition didn¡¯t really make him like a leader; he was more like a carefree and twisted person. There was no serious tone, nothing. Just disinterested and amused. He knew that this building was being monitored but said nothing because it seemed interesting. The only important thing was his plan. If there was a slight hole or obstacle to his plan, he would eliminate them. It was that simple. And now, the obstacle that he faced was bigger than usual, the biggest one yet in his life. He was forced to move by himself; the obstacle called the Moon of Akasha, or Akasa Naomi, was that big. So he came to this specific headquarters to get something. ¡°Johnathan. This building has that, right?¡± Avos raised his index finger, pointing at the ground. It was a sign, a gesture known only by a few select people in the Esper Association. Those trusty enough to be given this rather sensitive information. Johnathan¡¯s eyes narrowed. The old man looked worried but nodded nonetheless to answer the Lord¡¯s question. ¡°Indeed. Is your visit perhaps¡­¡± The old man¡¯s words trailed. Surely, his worry was related to the thing that Avos talked about. ¡°Yes. We need to mobilize them. The opponent in this War is rather troublesome. We can lose if we hold back our power. Those dolls are needed.¡± Avos said, surprising everyone in the room. War. He certainly said that. A word that never came out of his mouth since the Great Esper War a few decades ago. He said that word again, meaning the enemy this time was strong enough to rival the Esper Association that had grown stronger in the last decades. Johnathan took the thing seriously. The old man put his hand inside his suit¡¯s pocket and took out a small button. Next, he pressed the button, and a small door appeared on the floor near the wall with a rattling noise. With a skilled movement, Johnathan gestured to Avos and the others to the newly appeared door. ¡°Please follow me. I will take you to the dolls.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 249 – Above the Cloud Final I will take 2 days rest from writing Naomi as the arc ended. I need some new inspirations first! I have some burn-out so I plan to focus writing Magical Girls and Sins and Tragedies in these 2 days. Enjoy the chapter! Rekka was sitting on the bench at the park of Akasa Inc.¡¯s main building, looking at the sky with a listless expression. He was tired. The preparation for a war was tiring, and he certainly got hit the hardest because of what everyone in the Moon of Akasha expected from him, Naomi¡¯s right-hand man. Even though there was a person more suited for the position, such as Chi and Melaine, everyone still called him Naomi¡¯s right-hand man because he was the first person to be recruited in the Moon of Akasha. Their expectations were crushing him mentally. Sipping the can of coffee in his hand, Rekka muttered quietly. ¡°Is this what Princess felt like all this time? This is too hard for me to handle¡­ Way too different from the time I headed a company.¡± A mocking smile appeared on his face. He really couldn¡¯t handle the expectation alone. If only Chi, or even his friend Hyun-Woo, was missing. Then he would surely run to Naomi to tell the others in Moon of Akasha that he wasn¡¯t really her right-hand man. Heck, he even made it clear in the press conference. He said that he wasn¡¯t her right-hand man, but look at the result¡­ ¡°They even respect me further because of my situation. What should I really do?¡± Even when he sat alone like this, some people who walked past him stopped for a while and greeted him. Those people weren¡¯t even a part of the Moon of Akasha. Instead, they were employees of Akasa Inc. He noticed that some of the single women were actually looking at him with longing gazes. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t interested in them; he already had someone special in mind. Although he seldom met with the girl of his dreams because of his busy schedule, he would sometimes call her at night. However, his little sister would always chime in to make fun of him every time he called her. The last time he had heard about his little sister was when he was called by her earlier. She was freaking out, saying that Princess was gone when she woke up. He swore he could hear laughter from across the phone that belonged to someone that he liked, but it must be his imagination. A small laugh escaped his mouth when he remembered what happened before he went to sit at this park to rest. ¡°For the sake of my little sister and to repay Princess for what she did for me, I can only give my best, no?¡± Complementing things was useless. He could only move forward with his boss. He placed his utmost trust in his boss, a genius girl who apparently didn¡¯t understand or realize that she was actually really smart compared to normal people. Rekka had already seen a lot from Naomi that he could understand her that much. She had underestimated herself or overestimated other people. Maybe she only wanted to have fun; Nobody knew except for the girl herself, who never told anybody about her actual plan and moved along with her subordinates¡¯ plan. At that moment, when Rekka gathered his will to continue walking down this path, a voice called out from the side. ¡°So you¡¯re here. I have been trying to find you everywhere.¡± Rekka looked to the side and noticed someone he called a best friend in secret, Lee Hyun-Woo, walking toward him with a silly smile while holding a can of cola in his hand. His other hand was in the pocket, acting all cool while actually looking rather stupid. His complexion was better than when Rekka met him two years ago, and he didn¡¯t look like an old man anymore. Though his gray hair still remains. His friend stopped and sat beside him as he moved to the side. Opening the can, Hyun-Woo drank it with gusto and exclaimed. ¡°Hah! This is great! Drinking cola after work is the best. Don¡¯t you think so too, Rekka?¡± ¡°Not really. It is coffee for me.¡± Rekka answered as he raised his coffee can. ¡°You really like that coffee, huh?¡± Hyun-Woo gulped the cola and exclaimed happily once again before continuing. ¡°So, Rekka. I think I will ask Princess to move Dan-Bi here.¡± His friend¡¯s words were so surprising that he instinctively moved to look at him. ¡°Why?¡± He asked, confused. The island base was surrounded by Hyun-Woo¡¯s strongest barrier to hide it from anything, even from technology. Only those who knew the island beforehand could visit it. Only a few people knew about the island, including those from the first batch of recruits. So the island was the safest place to hide from the War. Not to mention, Mischa and Julia were there, adding more safety to the island. The last line of defense of the Moon of Akasha, so to speak. ¡°I think she has enough hiding. I want her to enjoy this life, you see? Now that the Moon of Akasha is famous, I don¡¯t think anyone will hurt my sister.¡± Hyun-Woo¡¯s smile turned into a sad one as he gripped his can tightly. ¡°But, if she wants to stay on the island, then I will let her stay. It¡¯s just my selfishness as his older brother.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I think I understand that.¡± Rekka also had a younger sister, so he understood how Hyun-Woo felt. If possible, he also wanted to let his sister roam around freely. ¡°Also,¡­¡± Hyun-Woo looked at the cloudy blue sky. ¡°I think it should be possible if Princess wishes for it. I mean¡­ bringing the island base to this country.¡± Rekka looked up at the sky and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Both of them went silent, smiling as they looked at the cloud that drifted along, being blown by the wind. It was calm, as if there was no silent War ongoing. But, Rekka knew better. This calm situation wouldn¡¯t stay for so long. As proof, his holo phone rang at that perfect moment. Another sound came from the side, and Rekka noticed that Hyun-Woo also held his holo phone. The words ¡®Princess¡¯ were written on the screen, and her voice followed suit. [To all people who hear this. I hope you guys are ready.] A forced call from Naomi was implemented to their holo phone to respond to an emergency coming to their phones at the same time. Rekka and Hyun-Woo looked at each other and nodded. They understood that it was the time without even hearing Naomi¡¯s following words. Everyone who heard this announcement also understood what happened. However, Naomi still continued with a cold tone. [The War will begin momentarily.] *** At the same time, an island could be seen flying in the sky above the cloud, slowly making its way toward Germany. The ones who were on the islands, four girls, were outside of the house while looking worried. One of the girls, Mischa, held a holo phone that was connected to Naomi. It was Julia¡¯s holo phone. She also heard the call together with the others, and then she muttered. ¡°It begins, huh¡­ Be careful, Naomi.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 250 – Dolls 1 In the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters in the United States, Avos was sitting in the office given to him by Johnathan. It had been a day since he went to the underground to see the Dolls. They were ready to be deployed, two types with 150 units each. The office was simple, consisting of a working desk, two couches, and an armchair. There was no table between the couches as this was only a temporary office for Avos to monitor his sealed room with his holo phone. He wouldn¡¯t want to miss what was shown on the monitor screens in his office, especially the screen that only showed some static. If somehow he could see something on the static screen, his plan would have no hole at all. He was confident about it. ¡°Nothing again¡­¡± The screens showed the usual movement of changing images with nothing special on it. While the screen showed the movement of the future, nothing was really fixed. Sometimes, the images changed because of the interference of someone, and sometimes, the image would keep showing the same images for a few years. At that moment, Avos felt a movement outside of his office room and raised his head. The presence that stood outside the door was familiar. ¡°Enter, Lucilla.¡± He said before the one outside the door could even knock on it. The door was opened, and there, Lucilla appeared while looking grim. She stood silently for a moment, closed the door behind him, and greeted him. ¡°Pardon my intrusion, Lord Avos. But¡­ There is something that I want to ask about.¡± ¡°Of course, no problem. You can sit anywhere you like. Or, maybe you want to sit on my lap? Just kidding. Hahaha.¡± Avos greeted Lucilla back in humor. He loved messing around, that was for sure. Not sure if it was because his brain was damaged from using his ability too much, but he felt like acting like a child sometimes. Fortunately, his subordinates, especially the executives, had already gotten used to his sudden change into a childish attitude and still respected him greatly. ¡°I will sit on the couch. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Make yourself at home.¡± Lucilla sat on the couch on Avos¡¯ right. She chose the position where she was the closest to Avos, as she wanted to ask some rather sensitive questions. ¡°Lord Avos, I¡­¡± ¡°Want to ask about the Dolls, right?¡± Before Lucilla could even ask, Avos had already guessed what she came here for. A natural question for someone like Lucilla, the youngest Executives of the Esper Association. To fill the gap left behind by Melaine, Avos appointed Lucilla, who not only had a rather similar ability to Melaine, but her personality was also similar to her. Lucilla herself also understood that she was merely a replacement. Hence, she felt rather insecure when doing her job. But Avos didn¡¯t really mind about Lucilla. Because no one could replace Melaine, no one could replace his sweetheart, someone that he thought was his equal. To say that Lucilla was Melaine¡¯s replacement was blasphemy for him. So, he thought of Lucilla, not as Melaine¡¯s replacement. But as someone to fill Melaine¡¯s gap in his plan. He needed someone who moved fast, and Lucilla coincidentally had that ability. That was merely how he thought of Lucilla. He didn¡¯t blame her for feeling small, nor would he tell Lucilla that she was not a replacement. He was only an observer, and he enjoyed watching people. Even this situation where Lucilla came to him was a part of his amusement. He knew about it from the images on the screen, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucilla nodded seriously. ¡°If I may be blunt, Lord Avos.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What the hell were those Dolls? They are¡­¡± ¡°Similar to Melaine and me in appearance.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm, how should I explain it?¡± Avos stroked his smooth chin as he smiled slightly. He could explain the Dolls to Lucilla in a simple term, but he knew that Lucilla wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with such an answer. Lucilla¡¯s ability was still needed. And as an Executive, she also had the right to know what the Dolls actually were. ¡°First of all, I need to explain about Cloning technology.¡± Avos put his chin on his hands, looking at Lucilla with a serious gaze. Gone was the childish air around him. ¡°You know that we can make a pill to strengthen our Power Level, right? And that the Esper had their bodies changed by a Virus that I call E-Virus.¡± Lucilla answered with a slight nod. She was given a book about that knowledge when appointed as the Esper Association Executive. A shocking knowledge that was hidden from the public. ¡°Esper blood is such a strange thing. They carried all information about the Espers¡¯ body and, with it, their abilities.¡± ¡°If such ability can be infused to a pill and consumed. Then by theory, it could also be infused to an item, to a Doll, and to a Human.¡± Avos stopped for a little, and Lucilla appeared to understand where he was going as her eyes widened. ¡°Someone, my friend, has the ability to create Clay Dolls. Then, another friend of mine has the ability to create life from the Doll by using someone¡¯s blood. Thus, the first Doll is created. We named it B-1 because the A version couldn¡¯t even open its eyes. To be honest, it was a failure, as the Doll''s ability was different from what I expected.¡± ¡°B-1¡­¡± ¡°Then we scraped her and put her into a lab before someone broke her out.¡± Lucilla heard Avos¡¯ story closely. She knew the friends that Avos talked about. They were her colleagues, the other two Executives that were always working together. ¡°Because B-1 was a failure, we researched more and created B-2 using my blood. That B-2 was originally a human who grew in our facility. We thought the source of our failure originally came from the fact that we used a Doll, then we used a human. That experiment was conducted around ten years ago, roughly. You don¡¯t know about it because, at that time, I asked you to recruit some kid to enter the school, right?¡± Avos smiled before looking at his holo phone. He operated it to show an image of a girl with white hair similar to him and showed it to Lucilla. Her reaction when she saw the picture was rather amusing for Avos. Her mouth was opened wide as she turned to Avos. ¡°S-She is a Doll too?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a human. Because of her, our cloning technology became close to perfect, and we managed to create those Dolls using Melaine¡¯s blood and mine just by using Lam and Molpar¡¯s abilities.¡± He smiled as he turned his holo phone, looking at the holographic screen. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s thanks to her. The only human that shared my white hair and a mutated ability from my blood. The only Esper that can stop me, the Doll B-2, which I later gave her a name¡­¡± Avos stopped, grinned, then continued. ¡°¡­Belyaeva. I take the first three later from Doll B-1, which Melaine called Bel. A name with no meaning came out in the spur of the moment. But, still, the only threat that I am worried of nonetheless.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 251 – Dolls 2 Naomi was back in her car, driving it back to the base. The War Meeting was eventful for her. She was expecting her idea to be shot down by the veteran, but surprisingly, they didn¡¯t even say anything each time she presented her idea. Not that she opened her mouth more than once because the meeting itself was interesting. They talked about Avos¡¯ movement and preparing the measure for him. As for now, Germany Military had already trained some Squads to be put on the frontline of the War. Naomi was a bit surprised by their preparations. She never thought the War would cause such a big movement from the Military. It was not her intention to involve them. At first, she moved because of her anger. When she met Avos, she knew she couldn¡¯t agree with him for some reason, and she flamed him by telling him her real reason for creating the Moon of Akasha, even though that reason had changed over time. Back to the content of the meeting, the Military guessed where the War would take place based on Avos¡¯ movement. Because Avos was last seen in the United States and possibly still staying there until a further report from the Stealth Squad that moved to a safe place. The Stealth Squad from Germany Military was told to stay at least 1 KM away from the building. If Avos¡¯ detection range was similar to Mischa or Melaine, then 1 KM would definitely be enough to avoid being found by him. In each country, two people from the Stealth Squad were deployed. One with Stealth ability, anything related to it, and the other one was an information collector that trained to detect the movement of the Esper Pressure from afar and had an ability related to running away. Right after the Stealth Squad relocated, they detected some movement from inside the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters. They couldn¡¯t be sure because they were far away. The Officers inside the War meeting were content about what they found out though, because that meant the Esper Association had already made the first move in the War. So if they began to move their Military personnel, it would only be seen as a Self-Defense movement. And due to this, Naomi called her trusted subordinates to prepare themselves for War. The date of the start of the War had gotten close. That subordinates were Rekka, Hyun-Woo, Chi, Jorden, Melaine, and Selena as representatives of the other five, and lastly, Julia, who was on the island base. She also asked Julia to use her Ability to make the island float before moving it with her Telekinesis to Germany. Avos was dangerous. His Ability was even more so. He could control space. Naomi thought he wouldn¡¯t make a move like her, but she was wrong. The boss of the Esper Association had already involved himself in the War, and she couldn¡¯t leave the island alone in the middle of the sea in that case. If, by chance, the Esper Association found the island, Avos would surely use his Ability to teleport it to him. That would render Mischa¡¯s Ability useless, and Naomi would lose them. She didn¡¯t know whether Hyun-Woo¡¯s barrier would be able to stop Avos, but better be safe than sorry. She only moved the island slowly, so it would arrive at night, giving her some time to prepare for some defense in the base. Arriving at the base, Naomi exited her car. Upon exiting, she was immediately greeted by Rekka and Hyun-Woo, who were in the parking lot by chance. ¡°Princess, welcome back.¡± ¡°Yeah. Where is Chi?¡± ¡°Chi?¡± Rekka asked, ¡°I believe she¡¯s in the underground base with Jorden or Melaine.¡± ¡°Alright. Tell her to move Hanz and his subordinates to the United States and collect information about the Esper Association¡¯s movement. I believe 6 people are enough.¡± Naomi instructed as she walked toward the underground base, followed by Rekka and Hyun-Woo. ¡°Certainly, Princess.¡± Rekka pulled out his holo phone and called Chi. He told her about Naomi¡¯s order. At that moment, Naomi spoke again. ¡°Hyun-Woo. How about the barrier around the base and the island?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe, Princess. Why?¡± ¡°I will need you to put on another layer of barrier later. Can you make a barrier that blocks Teleportation? Or Ability related to space?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hyun-Woo grunted as he stroked his chin. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible, Princess. My barrier can indeed be used for almost anything, but blocking the use of a certain ability is not part of that.¡± ¡°I see. Then, can you at least make a barrier that detects foe? Not someone with a hostile intention, but someone you or I consider an enemy.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I would need to put some identification on our allies. I can make the barrier react and warn me if someone without that identification enters the area of my barrier.¡± ¡°Then do that.¡± ¡°Certainly. But, may I ask for the reason?¡± To Hyun-Woo¡¯s question, Naomi only had one answer. ¡°Avos.¡± If what she thought was correct, then Avos would be someone who had no hostile intention toward them. For him, Naomi and the others would be considered as some nuisance at most. Some hindrances needed to be destroyed. Such arrogance was what she expected from Avos. Heck, because he knew that she couldn¡¯t hurt him in that Taxi, he wouldn¡¯t take her seriously in a fight. And Naomi knew about that herself and racked her brain on how to beat Avos. She admitted she had one way, but it was a bit dangerous even for her. ¡®Controlling space is such a cheat ability. What the heck is space anyway? How far can he control the said space?¡¯ Naomi mused, thinking about the limit of Avos¡¯ Ability. The three of them arrived at the underground base. In a word, the underground base was hectic. Stephen and the others were standing in full equipment in the hall that connected the hallway to almost every room in the base. They were standing near Hanz and his subordinates, who were clad in black, being briefed by Chi. She was wearing a suit, making her look like their boss. Some people in battle uniforms were preparing their guns. They wore bullet proof vests and helmets, looking like SWAT members that were about to attack someplace. As soon as Naomi entered, all the people in the hall went quiet and looked at them. They immediately stood straight and shouted. ¡°Welcome, Princess!¡± Naomi stopped in her tracks and nodded seriously. ¡°Gentlemen.¡± She spoke. Her voice rang in the hall loudly even though she didn¡¯t use a microphone. Her lips curled up into a grin. Saying that she was excited was understatement. War was indeed scary. A lot of lives would be lost in this War. But, she was excited nonetheless. Her childish dream of participating in a great Esper duel would be fulfilled shortly. And the world had prepared a worthy opponent for her. Someone who could control space. Someone that she couldn¡¯t hurt. ¡®I will be thanking you, Avos. This is the first time I am glad to meet someone. You managed to render my Ability useless, making me think about how to utilize what I have in my hands to the limit.¡¯ Naomi''s growth was stalled. To be precise, her abilities had never grown since she awakened her Ability at seven years old. Unlike other Espers, Naomi was special. She awakened early, and her first Ability to awaken wasn¡¯t her Telekinesis but her Adjustment. Her Telekinesis came later when she thought she wanted to move an object without touching it. ¡®Controlling space, huh? Then, it would be fine if I just adjust my body to be able to move through space, right?¡¯ So Naomi found the answer to breach into Avos¡¯ defense. It was just her theory, but worth trying. Her Adjustment was different from other Espers, it was versatile. And so, with a big grin on her face, she declared. ¡°It¡¯s time for a War.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 252 – Dolls 3 A few hours had passed since Naomi returned to the base. She was inside the meeting room alone, looking at footage that was sent by the Military just a few minutes earlier. The footage was a 30-minutes long video. It was sent directly from her father in the Military with a warning that said, ¡®Don¡¯t show this to anyone yet,¡¯ which piqued Naomi''s curiosity. But still, it was a warning from his father, someone who put her above anyone else. If he said it was dangerous, then it should be dangerous. At least dangerous enough that someone like his father, an Esper known for his precise control over his ability, warned her about it. However, Tetsuma failed to see one thing from his daughter. It was that she enjoyed something new. ¡°This is interesting.¡± Naomi muttered as she closed her holo phone, putting it on the table. She had finished watching the footage and smiled slightly. ¡°While it is a shame that the Stealth Squad in the United States were taken out, they are formidable to be able to send this footage first. Thankfully I asked Chi to send her subordinates to the United States and act separately from the Military. We will be able to collect more information this way.¡± The last part of the footage was about the Stealth Squad in the United States was ambushed by five people, all wearing similar white suits, and Naomi somehow thought their faces were familiar. Only, they were all younger from the face that she was familiar with. Hanz and the others had moved right after they were being briefed by Chi. Even Stephen, Selena, Doni, and Ao''s siblings went to the United States to do some missions. Apparently, Melaine asked Chi to move Stephen and the others to destroy something in the United States that was connected to the Esper Association. The information about that had also been sent to Naomi¡¯s holo phone, and she approved the mission because it would chip the Esper Association¡¯s power if that something were to be destroyed. ¡°Now then. It should have arrived just about now.¡± Naomi stood up and put the holo phone in her pants pocket. She then walked out of the meeting room, looking at the empty hallway. Almost everyone in the base was outside to guard the perimeter, especially when the situation had escalated rather quickly with Avos¡¯ movement and her declaration. It was such a rare sight. Usually, Naomi would see someone chatting on the side and got flustered when they saw her. So Naomi felt a little bit out of place when her base was empty. She understood, though. The emptiness of the base was a sign that everyone took the War seriously. She walked down the hallway and arrived at the lobby. There, a few people were pushing a weapon tray that was full of rifles and ammunition. They brought those weapons outside from a special elevator that was hidden in the first room before the entrance. The people who pushed the card nodded briefly when they saw Naomi. As a good leader, Naomi answered them with a nod too and a word to appreciate them. ¡°Good work.¡± She proceeded to the entrance that also served as an exit and left the base. Once she was outside, she looked at the sky. The full moon was shining brightly, basking the night with its blue light. ¡°A blue moon,¡± Naomi muttered, then she looked around. The Underground base was connected to Akasa Inc¡¯s main building. It was built right beside the underground area of Akasa Inc.''s building, and the entrance to the Underground base was still in the area of Akasa Inc. That was why, once she was outside, she found the combatants that Melaine recruited from who-know-where and the security guard from Akasa Inc. walking around in patrol. They were coordinated and commanded by Hyun-Woo, who was in charge of defense. Hyun-Woo was wearing a full-body combat suit made from a mix of carbon and some advanced metallurgy that Akasa Inc created. The suit could stop a bullet, and it was even fire-proof and slash-proof. It was a perfect combat suit that was even more advanced than the one in the Avos School, which was the standard suit used by the PD of the Esper Association. However, such a combat suit, of course, had a disadvantage. And in this case, the cost and time spent to create one suit were equivalent to the cost and time to create ten standard combat suits. So only a few handfuls of suits were managed to be manufactured in time. Ten in total. Five suits were given to Selena and Stephen¡¯s team, except for Stephen who chose to depend on his body because it was sturdier than the suit. Four suits were given to Hyun-Woo, Rekka, Bel, and Chi. Melaine didn¡¯t need the suit as she could dodge any attack even though she wore a dress. And the last suit was given to Mischa. Originally, the combat suit was Naomi¡¯s, but she refused to wear it because she had Telekinesis Barrier already around her body. So she held the last suit to be given to Mischa later, which she predicted would arrive in just a few minutes. Hyun-Woo was working to create another layer of barrier around Akasa Inc.¡¯s building and the Underground base. The barrier he created this time was detecting any intruder who entered the barrier without wearing a designated item. Naomi had already told Hyun-Woo her idea if anyone asked what that item was. She decided it would be any item with the Moon of Akasha¡¯s logo, which was a crescent moon. A simple thing, but it served as identification nonetheless. A few people saw Naomi, but she asked them to continue their work. She only waited for the island to arrive while sitting on a box of weapons while looking at the sky. Finally, after a few minutes, a big cloud approached as it flew slowly in the sky. Some people were suspicious of the cloud, but they were immediately calmed down by Rekka and Chi. Both people had proud smiles, as if knowing about the island was a big deal in the organization. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s friendly!¡± Rekka shouted. At that moment, Naomi used her Telekinesis to disperse the cloud away, revealing the small island inside. At the edge, Naomi noticed Mischa waving her hand while shouting. ¡°Naomi!!!¡± Naomi smiled as she heard the call. ¡®Truly, it seems that I can¡¯t get away from Mischa for too long. I said that I would leave her behind on the island, but now I brought the island here, to the base within a few hours after I told her that.¡¯ Naomi thought as she stood up, waving back at Mischa. ¡°Welcome, Mischa!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 253 – Dolls 4 The time in Germany and the United States was different. Germany was 6 hours ahead of the United States, New York City, where they were now. While the sun had already set in Germany, the sun was still high in the sky in the United States. In the certain luxurious hotel room, six people could be seen sitting around the chairs and bed or standing with their backs against the wall. There were four guys and two girls. Those were Hanz, Stephen, Doni, Selena, and Ao¡¯s siblings. All of them were wearing the new combat suit, except for Stephen, who wore a simple black t-shirt over his body. Both teams stayed in the same hotel but were sent here to do something different. ¡°Everyone knows their jobs, right?¡± Selena asked. She was leaning her back against the wall beside Hanz, who stood menacingly with his arms crossed. Hanz¡¯s presence was so thin that normal people would just ignore him due to his ability. To respond to Selena, Stephen grinned and bumped his fists. ¡°I know. In short, I just need to make a commotion in some part of the city, right? But before that, we will try our best to be civil and just ask some questions.¡± ¡°And Hanz will use the commotion to infiltrate some buildings belonging to the Esper Association to gather information.¡± Continued Doni as he raised his index finger. ¡°Correct. Right now, Hanz¡¯s subordinates, the Ninja Squad, have already spread around the city to mark the target of the infiltration and the place perfect for making the commotion. I will support all you guys from the rooftop of this hotel in case you need help. For that reason, the area we scouted is only around 3 KM, with this hotel as the center.¡± Selena explained. Hanz nodded without saying anything like the ninja he was. His subordinates were already spread all around the state they were in, New York, as they spoke in the room. He looked out of the window and moved his hand a little, signaling his subordinate, who hid outside. ¡°So we are not touching the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters, which is located 5 KM away from this hotel. Is that correct, Miss Selena?¡± For the first time ever, Hanz opened his mouth and spoke. ¡°I have already conveyed that to the Ninja Squad.¡± Stephen and his team were in charge of the destruction. Selena was for a backup and securing the retreat route. Meanwhile, Hanz and his team would infiltrate the Esper Associations¡¯ building. ¡°Correct,¡± Selena confirmed. ¡°And I will be the leader of this operation. I hope you will follow my command.¡± She looked at each person in the room to see their reaction. Even if she knew what their answer was, she wanted to hear it directly from their mouth. So she waited. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as I can have the fight while giving the Esper Association some run for their money.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s commotion, then I am the best one to make it. Should I put out the light of the entire city of New York?¡± ¡°That would be too big, stupid Doni.¡± ¡°Yeah. As my sister said, that¡¯s too stupid. We just need to freeze a building and flood some sewer, and the commotion will be big enough.¡± ¡°Haa?! You both siblings are also crazy! Who would flood the city to cause commotion?! Normally you would just flood a store or a bar!¡± ¡°You are not better than them with your idea to black out the city, my boy Doni. To cause a commotion, you just need to create mayhem! Find a gangster group and beat the shit out of them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Stephen!¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Selena could only sigh in exasperation when seeing Stephen and his team being idiots like usual. She had been with them long enough to understand their personality well. From her observation, when she stayed with them, Stephen was a father figure for Doni that taught him something that was good, in his opinion. That something ranged from fight and mentality; it helped Doni to build up his courage. But well, as a result, they became an idiot duo. The Ao twins both had some strong but strange love for each other, always agreed and helped each other¡¯s opinion as if they only had one mind who worked for two bodies. Their coordination was perfect, and their abilities helped each other too. However, the twins were too honest. They spoke a lot sooner before their brains could process what they had said. In a way, their opinion was too frank, and they didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s feelings. So they often made trouble with other people except for, not surprisingly, the Princess of the Moon of Akasha, Naomi. All in all, Selena¡¯s final evaluation of Stephen¡¯s team was. ¡®An idiot with power but can finish any mission given to them because they are smart.¡¯ A contradiction, but the idiot, in this case, was about their personalities, not their brain. So Selena was confident that they would be able to finish the mission given by Princess today without any problem. ¡°Stop it. That attitude is unbecoming of someone who is given the responsibility of this mission by Princess.¡± Hanz raised his voice, trying to stop Stephen and the others who began to argue which method was the best to cause some commotion. However, it was useless. They ignored Hanz. ¡°Those guys¡­¡± Hanz muttered as his face frowned under his black mask. Selena could relate to him, seeing that the new guy was pissed with Stephen and his team. At first, she was also pissed about being added to Stephen''s team, but now that she was used to it, she only smiled a little. ¡°Just let them be. The mission begins at night, so we still have time.¡± She said, patting Hanz¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­¡± Hanz looked at Selena and nodded a little. As she said, they still had time before the mission began. But Hanz wasn¡¯t someone to stand around without doing anything. So he said. ¡°I will patrol the area then.¡± ¡°Feel free to. Also, thanks.¡± The next moment, Hanz¡¯s shadow moved and enveloped his whole body. It was as if the shadow was alive and eating him, pulling his whole body to the shadow in the ground. In just a second, the shadow moved back to the floor, and Hanz¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Stephen and the others didn¡¯t seem to realize that Hanz was gone. Seeing them arguing with each other, Selena sighed and thought twice about her evaluation. ¡®Maybe they are just idiots after all. The real idiots.¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 254 – Dolls 5 ¡°Is this information valid, Chief?¡± A middle-aged woman, Queen Elizabeth, asked the old man in front of him. They were in the middle of a luxurious office room belonging to the Queen, and the atmosphere was tense due to the news the Chief of police brought to the Queen. ¡°Yes. It was sent this morning to police offices all over Great Britain. Of course, I sent some of my subordinates to investigate it. And the result is¡­ the news in that paper is valid, Your Majesty.¡± The Chief answered anxiously. ¡°So they have made their move.¡± Queen Elizabeth narrowed her eyes as she read the information in the paper once again. Having news printed on paper was unusual in this day and age. All forms of news were put on the internet and could be read with a holo phone. Not only that, the device to print words to paper was obsolete, and only a few organizations with a long history had them. England still had a few printing devices, but that was due to the Queen¡¯s husband, Paul, who loved to gather antique devices and equipment. ¡°I doubt that they will leave our country alone.¡± The printed paper was a warning. The Esper Association warned the others not to meddle with the War that was about to come. In exchange, they promised not to involve the other countries in their War. The War between the Esper Association against the Moon of Akasha, and in extension, Germany. Queen Elizabeth doubted it. She didn¡¯t really trust those people who moved around and gave a warning without giving her face as the Queen of England. Even if the others and history thought that the Queen was only a figurehead, a position that existed because of tradition, the truth was far from that. After the Great Esper War, the Queen of England became an official position as leader of the country. There were a few reasons, but the influence was the biggest reason for the Queen to become the leader. Sighing, Queen Elizabeth looked at her trusted subordinate, that had followed her since she was crowned as a Queen. ¡°Chief Philips. Prepare a flight, and please call my dear husband. You will come with us too.¡± She stood up, giving the order to the Chief of police with a resolute tone. ¡°The Prime Minister, Your Majesty? If I may ask, where will we be going?¡± Queen Elizabeth smiled warmly and answered, ¡°We will go to Germany. I think it is time for the Esper Association to step down from being the leader of the world. Also, please don¡¯t forget to contact them prior. I want to arrive tonight, so I am counting on you, Chief Philips.¡± The Chief¡¯s expression hardened as he curtsied, ¡°Certainly. I will prepare for it shortly.¡± He then turned around and left the room. After Chief Philips exited the room, the Queen looked out of the window, looking at the full blue moon. When she saw the moon, she remembered the young couple she met at the Opera. They seemed to be innocent, but the burden that they held on their shoulders was heavy, as two of the strongest Espers in the world. And one of them even had a heavier burden than even her. She saw the news conference. That person confronted the Esper Association first without any fear and rescued many damned from that place. ¡®I look forward to meeting that young couple again.¡¯ *** ¡°After all of that goodbye, you finally just brought the base to Germany, Naomi?¡± Mischa asked Naomi as she giggled happily. She didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to tease the stubborn Naomi. They were in the garden near the parking lot of Akasa Inc., just the two of them, as the others were busy loading some stuff to the island base with the help of Hyun-Woo, who made a staircase made from his solid barrier. Being her usual self, Naomi left everything to her subordinates and took Mischa to the garden to talk with her. Well, she left while saying she would give time for Rekka and Hyun-Woo to enjoy their time with their sisters, though in reality, she only wanted to leave the place with Mischa. It was quite irresponsible, but she couldn¡¯t help it. This might be the last time she would be able to talk with Mischa, so she wanted to utilize the opportunity without wasting it. Naomi shrugged, ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t know that Avos will make a move himself. I thought he was the cunning kind one that only stays behind his subordinates.¡± ¡°So you left me behind because you thought Avos wouldn¡¯t make a move? Naomi¡­ are you possibly¡­ asking me for help?¡± Mischa asked with a teasing voice. After being freed from the brainwashing, she somehow was acting cheekier than before. Even Naomi was surprised by the sudden change in Mischa¡¯s attitude. However, she liked this version of Mischa better. ¡°Actually, yes,¡± Naomi answered flatly as she pulled out her holo phone. She opened the video sent by her father, the one showing the Stealth Squad being attacked by five people with similar faces. She played the video and showed it to Mischa. Both of them were silent. Only the sound from the video sounded in the empty garden. At first, the video showed the usual footage of the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters in the United States. Naomi fast-forwarded it to when the camera moved a little. It was at 27 minutes 50 seconds into the video. A girl suddenly appeared in front of the camera, showing her full body that was covered in white suit. ¡°Huh? She¡¯s¡­¡± Mischa exclaimed in surprise as she turned to Naomi. ¡°Just watch for now,¡± Naomi answered seriously; her gaze was planted on the hologram screen. Mischa nodded, and she turned her attention back to the screen. [This is B-04. I have found the spy.] The girl seemed to contact someone else through the earpiece in her ear. At that moment, the Stealth Squad moved to subdue the girl. However, a second later, four girls with similar faces appeared suddenly and pinned the Stealth Squad to the ground. The camera rolled over and showed the four girls'' faces before it blacked out entirely. The video ended, and Mischa turned to Naomi again. ¡°¡­ T-That¡­ That¡¯s¡­ No way.¡± Mischa lost her words. She couldn¡¯t say anything due to how surprising the video was. Finally, she managed to squeeze out her words and asked, ¡°That¡¯s Bel, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Yeah.¡± Indeed. The girls in the video had a similar appearance to Bel, but with white hair and red eyes. Their hair was tied in a twintail, similar to Bel¡¯s hairstyle before she cut it short of imitating Naomi¡¯s. ¡°The Esper Association seems to create a lot of clones with Melaine¡¯s blood. And from the video, I can conclude¡­¡± Naomi paused a little before continuing. ¡°¡­ they had the ability to stop time similar to Melaine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Mischa shouted loudly. ¡°So that¡¯s why you need my help. I can understand it, but¡­ the Esper Association has gone too far.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. And with the appearance of Avos, combined with those girls, the island base will not be a safe place. That¡¯s why I brought it here.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The atmosphere was gloomy. The temperature seemed to drop a level. It was uncomfortable for both Naomi and Mischa. Naomi opened her mouth, thinking she should at least make Mischa feel better. ¡°However¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, someone was shouting from the side. ¡°Princess!! It¡¯s an emergency!¡± Naomi immediately turned around and saw Rekka running toward them with a rough breath, proofing that he was running at full speed to get to them. He stopped in front of Naomi and caught his breath for a while. ¡°What happened, Rekka?¡± Naomi asked. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa.. Fuu. Yes. We have received a contact from someone important.¡± Rekka answered. His breathing turned normal again after he stabilized it. ¡°Someone?¡± Naomi tilted her head. ¡®Who would make Rekka run like that and shout that it was an emergency?¡¯ Naomi was curious, at the same time intrigued. Whoever made contact with Rekka was surely someone that could make him panic. And not anyone normal could make the red-haired man panic. ¡°Yes. It is the Queen of England. The Chief of England police officers told us that the Queen of England is currently on her way to Germany to discuss something. He said it was urgent and to forgive them for the sudden news.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi and Mischa let out a confused sound. Rekka, thinking that they didn¡¯t hear him, repeated. ¡°Queen Elizabeth, the Queen of England, is coming here to meet you, Princess.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 255 – Dolls 6 After getting informed by Rekka that the Queen of England was on the way here to meet her, Naomi went to the house in the island house and took a shower. She had no chance to take one since morning and needed to change from her casual clothes to her usual suit to meet the Queen. Mischa also followed her as Rekka informed her that the Queen wanted to meet both of them, not just Naomi. She was confused why the Queen wanted to meet her too, but because Naomi said it was okay for her to tag along, she finally agreed to accompany Naomi. More importantly, as Mischa only had casual clothes and a PD uniform in her closet, Naomi forced her to wear the dress that she used when they went on the Opera date. At first, Mischa refused, saying that the clothes were already dirty from her sweat. However, Julia wasn¡¯t a normal maid. The maid appeared while holding the washed dress in her hand. The big smile on Julia¡¯s face was something. Finally, Mischa gave up and wore it. Because it was hard to wear, Julia helped her while Naomi prepared to meet the Queen. Right now, Naomi was on the chair in the meeting room with Rekka. There were only the two of them as the others were busy preparing for the Queen¡¯s arrival. Even though England wasn¡¯t a big power in the past, the Queen of England herself had a power rivaling even a country due to her influence and power. Why? Because the Royal family of England was a little bit special. The two recorded deceased SSS-Ranked Esper were part of the Royal family of England. After that, only S-Ranked Esper and SS-Ranked Esper were born in the Royal family of England. The current Queen, Elizabeth, was also SS-Ranked Esper. A force to be wary of. If a monster like Naomi, Mischa, Melaine, and Avos weren¡¯t present, maybe the Queen of England would be hailed as the strongest Esper in the world. That was why the Queen had the biggest influence in the United Kingdom and became the country¡¯s sole leader. It was still unknown why the family and the country could produce strong Espers generation after generation. But they managed to gain control of almost everything in the time the two SSS-Ranked Espers were still active. ¡°In short, the Royal family is dangerous. Besides Germany, which is a Military Country, only England has a natural stand against the Esper Association due to their power. They hold the secret on how to produce strong Espers. Even to become the police, one needs to be at least B-Ranked Espers. Not to mention, the Royal Guards are all strong. They are at least S-Ranked Espers.¡± Rekka explained. ¡°I see. So the police are like the soldiers of the medieval era, while the Royal Guards are like the strong knights guarding the palace.¡± Naomi summarized. The explanation of her subordinate was too long and detailed. She didn¡¯t need to know all of that, in her opinion. ¡°Yes. In a way, England is similar to our organization. They have one passionate leader, and the subordinates will follow that person¡¯s command without asking any questions. They put their utmost trust in their Queen as we do in you, Princess.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s embarrassing, you know. How long will you call me Princess? Now that I look like this, isn¡¯t the title a bit¡­ childish?¡± Naomi laughed, a bit embarrassed. ¡®And how can you call me Princess in the face of the real Queen?! That will make me even more embarrassed!¡¯ She added in her mind. Rekka smiled, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t blame me. It sticks in my tongue after two years. Hahahaha.¡± The atmosphere was light. It was not the expected atmosphere for people who would meet a leader of a country. They were too carefree. That was the case because the serious person in the organization, Chi and Mizuki, wasn¡¯t with them. At that moment, the door was opened, and a girl wearing a white dress entered. Her hair was tied in a bun, looking like a girl who would go to a prom. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± She said shyly, holding her elbow with her hand. Naomi and Rekka looked at her, and Naomi spoke first, praising her. ¡°Mischa, you¡¯re here. You look more beautiful than when we were on our date.¡± ¡°Indeed. I almost thought you were a stranger because you looked different than usual.¡± Rekka nodded and agreed with Naomi. Indeed. With Julia¡¯s touch, Mischa looked different than usual. The maid put on make-up on her, making the platinum-haired girl wear high heels and even grooming her hair. Naomi didn¡¯t know how the maid could do something so complex in a short time. But she would praise her later. ¡°Please stop that¡­ It''s embarrassing. I have never put on make-up before.¡± Mischa said as her face reddened a little. Looking at her, Naomi smiled. However, she immediately put on a serious face as she felt an unfamiliar Esper pressure coming from the entrance gate at a fast speed. Possibly, the Esper who had the pressure was taking a car. And the pressure wasn¡¯t the only one. Two Esper pressures, a bit weaker than the first one, belonging to SS-Ranked Espers were also moving with the first one. Anyone who had those pressures certainly didn¡¯t even try to hide them. Were they confident? Yes. But, were they hostile? No. Maybe they wanted to show sincerity to Naomi by telling her indirectly that they had that much strength. That would surely affect the greeting and meeting later. Even Naomi changed her mind about England by just feeling those pressures. ¡°Rekka¡­¡± Naomi smiled wryly. ¡°It seems England hides more than the information that you have.¡± She said excitedly. The red hair nodded seriously. Mischa also looked serious. All her embarrassment seemed to disappear completely due to the approaching Esper pressure. ¡°It seems that the world underestimated them, blinded by the Esper Association¡¯s greatness. My apologies, Princess. I have brought you incomplete information.¡± Rekka stood up and bowed, apologizing to Naomi. ¡°No. It¡¯s not a problem. Maybe England just has that much strength in information concealment too. The Queen is more interesting than I thought. I couldn¡¯t even feel her pressure when I met her in that Opera. Right, Mischa?¡± Naomi winked at Mischa. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why she appears to be calm in the face of someone with a gun, huh?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Naomi nodded. Rekka, who knew nothing about it, raised his head and repeatedly blinked as he let out a confused voice. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, huh? When I went on a date with Mischa, we met the Queen. We even talked to her. However¡­ I see¡­ The world has been lied to.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Princess?¡± Rekka asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That pressure. It¡¯s closer to an SSS-Ranked Esper instead of an SS-Ranked Esper. The Queen, possibly, is SSS-Ranked Esper. One who managed to hide all these years.¡± This made Naomi excited. ¡®Another SSS-Ranked that¡¯s not recorded. I wonder if there are more of them?¡¯ While Naomi was excited, a dry laugh escaped Rekka¡¯s mouth. Somehow, it turned out that there was a lot that he didn¡¯t know about the world. And one more thing. ¡°I hope nothing happens in your meeting with the Queen, Princess.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. The Queen is a kind middle-aged lady. I believe it will be fine. Oh, and Rekka. Please just call me Naomi later. Don¡¯t call me Princess, alright? Not in the face of the Queen, at least.¡± Somehow, Naomi¡¯s answer made Rekka feel uneasy, something that he had always felt whenever Naomi would do something absurd. ¡°Certainly.¡± He answered. Then, with his gaze lowered, he sincerely hoped, ¡®I hope nothing unusual happens¡­¡¯ He sincerely hoped. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 256 – Dolls 7 Naomi, Mischa, and Rekka went to Akasa Inc.¡¯s main building to meet the Queen. That building had almost all it needed to greet someone at the standing of the Queen, as the company was the biggest weapon manufacturer. Naturally, a lot of important people had visited before, so the reception was smooth. On her way to the reception room, Naomi was briefed slightly by Rekka. He informed her the Prime Minister and the Police Chief were also present, accompanying the Queen on her visit. From Germany, the Marshal herself was the one who greeted the Queen, while Mizuki represented Akasa Inc. to welcome Queen Elizabeth. Both countries had a good relationship, so naturally, both leaders also got along well. However, there was still one thing that Naomi needed to look out for. And that was the Queen¡¯s goal. No one knew why she suddenly visited Germany and why the meeting place was specifically set in the building of Akasa Inc. instead of the Marshal office in the main Military base. From that, the Queen¡¯s goal of visiting could be guessed. Whatever her goal was, it was related to Naomi or Akasa Inc. Arriving in front of the reception room, Mischa fidgeted nervously beside Naomi while Rekka was standing behind them like an attendant. Naomi noticed it. Then she smiled warmly at her friend to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mischa. Just think of the Queen as the kind lady that we met in the Opera last night.¡± Mischa smiled wryly at Naomi¡¯s words. While Naomi tried her best to reassure, it worked the other way. It made her more nervous, thinking about how she acted in front of the Queen of England in that Opera house. ¡°Only you can say that, Naomi. But thanks for calming me down.¡± Mischa said, returning Naomi¡¯s smile. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you calmed down, though.¡± Naomi doubted. ¡°Well, anyway. Just leave everything to Rekka and me. You don¡¯t need to say anything unless you are asked.¡± ¡°It is as Pri- Lady Naomi said, Mischa. Just leave everything to us.¡± Rekka added. He almost called Naomi Princess out of habit, but her glare managed to stop him and made him change the way he called her. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Mischa chuckled lightly. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s enter. Rekka.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rekka walked first and opened the door for Naomi. It was something that she learned while reading some books about manners. Boss wouldn¡¯t open the door themselves; they let their subordinates open it for them. As soon as the door was opened, the atmosphere changed considerably. It became heavier and tense. It was like a War, but it was peaceful enough that some people were laughing inside. Especially the three women in the room. They laughed as if they were best friends. The two men looked uncomfortable, sitting beside the middle-aged lady. When Naomi entered, the two men¡¯s faces beamed. Finally, the last person that they had been waiting for arrived. ¡°Oho? I see. So it¡¯s really you, young couple.¡± One of the men, the person that Naomi and Mischa met in the Opera house, smiled warmly when he noticed Mischa walking beside Naomi. The women stopped talking, too, shifting their attention to Naomi. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Mizuki said. ¡°You¡¯re quite late. We have talked about almost everything.¡± ¡°I am sorry. I spent too much time preparing myself.¡± Naomi apologized, walking to the empty chair beside Ingrid and sitting on it. Mischa quietly sat beside Naomi, and Rekka stood between them without uttering a single word. ¡°Fufufu, we can¡¯t blame the young Naomi, can¡¯t we? I know she¡¯s busy preparing her organization for the imminent War that is about to happen.¡± Germany¡¯s Marshal, Ingrid, jested. She grinned from ear to ear, like the head of the military she was. ¡°However, Marshal¡­ Queen Elizabeth has personally visited us to talk about some matters¡­¡± ¡°Please, Lady Mizuki. I don¡¯t mind. Surely, Miss Naomi has something important to do. It¡¯s my fault for visiting so suddenly.¡± Queen Elizabeth assured. Her smile was so calm and serene, unlike the warm smile she had shown Naomi and Mischa when they met her. ¡®I guess she¡¯s also a leader of a country. She has two faces. Personal and Work face.¡¯ Naomi mused, praising the Queen. The woman before him was an experienced leader, much more like Ingrid. Even if Naomi was also a leader like them, her experience was nothing compared to theirs. In a way, she was at a disadvantage. However, she also held an advantage because it seemed like they were specifically waiting for her to talk about something of importance. This meant they required her input and opinion regarding the matter and couldn¡¯t proceed without her. Every time something had to involve her in the fray, then that something must be something dangerous that no one else could solve. Maybe something related to a meteor fall? Or maybe even the moon had been pulled to Earth by some Espers, so they needed her to solve the problem? She doubted it. It shouldn¡¯t be something that idiotic. In that case, the Esper Association would create some news and blame those things on Naomi. For the record, she had a history of pulling a meteor to Earth to destroy a building in the past. ¡°And, what is this thing that the Queen needs me for? I will be happy to help as long as the others allow it.¡± She asked curiously, looking around the room before stopping her gaze at Queen Elizabeth. ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Unexpectedly, the one who answered her question was the man with white hair. He was the Police Chief of England, Philips. The Chief handed Naomi a piece of paper, something rather unusual in her opinion. Even she stopped handling some papers after she stopped handling documents. She took the paper and read what was written on it. Her expression changed rather quickly as she read it slowly. Curiosity, then excitement, then disappointment. Naomi didn¡¯t expect that her enemy would resort to this. She had heard about the Queen from Rekka. While she understood that the existence of another SSS-Ranked Esper could be dangerous for the Esper Association, giving the warning to the Queen would create the opposite effect. Her opinion of Avos plummeted, but then, the man was smart. That Avos wouldn¡¯t do something like this. So Naomi said, ¡°This is not from the Esper Association. They would never do this.¡± Mischa, who secretly read the content of the paper beside Naomi, nodded. She agreed with Naomi that no one in the Esper Association would be this stupid to send a warning to a country. It made their reputation look bad. ¡°I think so too.¡± Queen Elizabeth nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to borrow. No, meet someone. I would like to have him investigate something.¡± She continued. ¡°Someone?¡± Naomi asked, putting her head on her hands. ¡°Who might it be?¡± ¡°A person named Abel. I want to meet that person and ask him to help us investigate this matter.¡± The Queen said. Naomi squinted her eyes. She looked at the Queen¡¯s serious gaze and thought, ¡®Who is that? Who is Abel?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 257 – Dolls 8 The meeting was over when Naomi agreed to the Queen¡¯s request. She quickly left with Mischa and let Rekka take over her position in the room with the excuse that she had something to do. Surely, Rekka would know this Abel that Queen Elizabeth talked about. To be honest, Naomi just wanted to leave the boring meeting and sleep for the night, and that was what she did after accompanying Mischa to change her clothes. Her friend grumbled at her, angry at the fact she was forced to wear a dress for such a short meeting. The platinum-haired girl wasn¡¯t used to that and swore to Naomi that she would wear a similar business suit if there was any similar meeting. As someone who loved to tease her friend, Naomi giggled playfully as she said she wouldn¡¯t allow Mischa to wear a suit as the dress cost her a lot. The other girl grudgingly grunted before leaving for her room in the house on the flying island, calling it a night. Naomi also went back to her room on the flying island that had been remodeled and given some sort of defense in the form of a mounted gun. The house was surrounded by a mounted gun on each side, giving it more sense of security. Not only that, but the rings with Esper Abilities taken from the two defeated Executives were also in the house, hidden in a safe place by Hyun-Woo and Chi. Melaine was still with Angella, watching his movement and talking about the past, while the other Esper Association¡¯s Executive, Andrew Mophas, was sitting in his damp and dark cell, clutching his knees while laughing creepily. ¡°Hahahaha! Soon! Soon Lord Avos will save me!¡± There was a grain of sand moving in the air. The sand looked alive as if he controlled it with his ability, which was seemingly impossible because his hands were cuffed with an Ability Suppressor that could suppress even SS-Ranked Esper. However, if one looked closely, the light on his cuff wasn¡¯t on. Meaning that the Ability Suppressor wasn¡¯t active. Andrew also held a small piece of paper with some instructions on it. ¡°Kukuku, they have underestimated the Esper Association. What a fool! Even those two traitors forgot about that guy!¡± He exclaimed as his face twisted crazily. *** The next morning, Naomi stretched her body on the yard of the flying island while still wearing her white pajamas. It was like this. Somehow, he woke up early in the morning, right before sunrise, and couldn¡¯t sleep again. It happened after her body was turned by Angella¡¯s ability. From the scan yesterday, she knew that her body had no problem whatsoever. In fact, her mother and Melaine said that she was really healthy and that they somehow couldn¡¯t believe it. They murmured something about a side-effect or the others, something that Naomi couldn¡¯t understand yesterday. ¡®Is this the side-effect that they talked about?¡¯ She thought as she jumped up and down repetitively. Waking up was one thing; taking care of one ''s body was another. Naomi always took care of her body and always took her time to do some light exercise. However, today was a bit different. ¡®Well, at least I have time to train my Adjustment early in the morning, thanks to this.¡¯ Naomi used her Adjustment while moving her body, Adjusting each part to get the perfect balance and power. Yes. While she didn¡¯t need to train her Telekinesis, she trained her Adjustment because it was the key for her to defeat someone who was practically impossible as long as that person could still use his ability. Naomi herself didn¡¯t think that Mischa¡¯s ability would affect him, as according to that person''s ability, he could control and bend space. That meant he could surround himself with his ability to negate any effect of Mischa¡¯s Ability because he was technically outside the range of her Ability in another space. Hence, the only chance to defeat that guy was to use her Adjustment to adjust her body to be able to move through space. It was just her theory, but Esper was all about imagination for her. She knew that she could do it by instinct. It was like ¡®I can do that¡¯ feeling. A strange feeling that couldn¡¯t be explained by words or science. While the other Esper seemed to be having trouble ¡°Ugh! Well then, the report from those guys should arrive soon.¡± Naomi muttered as she looked at the sky. ¡°I have a feeling that today will be the most troublesome day ever, but at the same time, it will be the most exciting day ever.¡± She grinned. All this time, she trusted her feelings. And she knew that her feelings were always spot-on. Basking in the early sunrise, Naomi continued stretching her body while training her Adjustment. *** It was midnight in the United States. Stephen and the others began to move. They moved to two areas, with two people with each team. Stephen went with Doni, and Ao''s siblings went their own way. They had two very different ideas which they would try to implement with Selena¡¯s permission. Stephen and Doni went to the night entertainment, a club that was located 4KM away from the Esper Association¡¯s headquarters, while Ao¡¯s siblings went to a nearby river and planned to flood it. Their jobs were to make commotion, and their specialty wasn¡¯t too far from that. ¡°Shall we go, Doni? Let¡¯s fight to our heart''s content!¡± Stephen roared as he looked at the club in front of him. The club was filled with security guards as some important people visited it. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s do this!¡± *** Meanwhile, on the nearby river, Ao¡¯s siblings were preparing their own plan. The brother, Ao Mizu, controlled the river¡¯s water from the bush in the dark. He was hiding so the people on the street couldn¡¯t see him. Meanwhile, Ao Yuki was walking among the pedestrians at night. New York City was still alive at midnight; some people still had fun with their friends. So the appearance of a girl walking alone wasn¡¯t that unusual. Both siblings had an earpiece in their ears to communicate with each other. ¡°Yuki, are you ready?¡± Mizu asked for confirmation. ¡°Anytime, brother,¡± Yuki confirmed. *** Selena was on the roof of the hotel that they used as a temporary base while looking at the two locations. Those two locations were in opposite directions to gain the highest efficiency and cause She had received confirmation from both teams that the operation was ready. She glanced at her holo phone to see the time. As soon as the date changed, she gave out the order. ¡°Begin.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 258 – Dolls 9 Stephen and Doni wore white and black shirts, respectively. Stephen¡¯s shirt had a short sleeve, while Doni¡¯s had a long sleeve to hide the combat suit that he wore underneath. They entered the modern and luxurious establishment, a nightclub where people would dance and drink expensive alcohol. Both of them looked like usual friends who hung out with each other and decided to spend some money to have a drink because of their happy mood. A lot of people entered the establishment at the same time as them. When they entered, their body was checked for hidden weapons such as a folded knife or anything. Doni sweated when he saw the inspection. There were only six people in front of them, and if he was inspected, they would notice the combat suit that he wore underneath his shirt. ¡°W-What should we do, Stephen?¡± Doni asked Stephen, panicked as he had never thought a nightclub like this to have strict security that did a body checking upon entering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. It will be fine.¡± Stephen crossed his arms and grinned. He had a confident look on his face. The entrance was located inside the establishment, in a lobby that led to the main venue of the establishment. If you asked whose idea was to create commotion in this place, then it was Stephen¡¯s idea. Doni¡¯s original idea was to put the city into a blackout. He would fire his sure-fire thunder to power plants or something similar to put the city into a blackout. However, that plan messed up. And it was really bad. It would cause the opposite effect of what they tried to achieve, creating some distraction. If the city was put into a blackout by an unknown Esper, the Esper Association would raise their security instead of sending someone or two teams to investigate. Flooding the city wasn¡¯t too bad of a plan as long as it wasn¡¯t too excessive. Having the river flood at an ankle level was enough to make the people make a fuss about it. And Ao¡¯s siblings had some plans to dump trash into the river to make it look like the channel had been blocked by trash. But, according to the siblings, that plan would take a long time, 30 minutes to an hour. As for now, they probably still raise the water level while moving the trash to block the channel. In short, the early stage of the plan would depend on Stephen and Doni. How well they performed to create a fuss would affect the entire plan as both were connected. Why? Because the location that they planned to flood was the night entertainment district where Stephen and Doni were. ¡°It will be fine. What are you trying to do?¡± Doni whispered, getting on his toes because of his height difference from Stephen. The people in front of them entered one after another. The body check was fast, as if the guard didn¡¯t really care if the guest brought some weapons with them. ¡°Doni, my boy. You are still too green. In a situation like this¡­¡± Stephen pulled out a card that was used to pay for almost anything in the world and grinned. ¡°¡­We talk with money.¡± However, as he did that, the guard glared at both of them dangerously and said. ¡°Please leave.¡± *** Selena¡¯s mouth twitched as she saw Stephen and Doni being escorted out from the night establishment. She had a disappointed look on her face as she slowly brought her hand to her ear, activating the earpiece to contact both men. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked in a cold tone that could even freeze the ocean. ¡°Why the fuck both of you being escorted out by the security?¡± She even swore, showing how angry she was with them. [Szt¨C Test¨C Is it on?] A static noise rang from the earpiece before a loud and deep voice finally answered, [I don¡¯t know. I just tried to bribe the security, but they kicked us out. It always works from where I came from. I wonder why they didn¡¯t take a bribe. It¡¯s strange.] Don¡¯t they need money? Stephen continued in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s a high-end establishment. Do you think it will be the same as a low-end establishment that you frequent to? They have enough money to feed their workers.¡± [Hey! Sorry for being in a low-end establishment, alright! Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with your idea of creating a problem inside the club from the start. I will do as I please. As long as I can make the Public Defender come, it will be okay, right?] ¡°That¡¯s correct. But what are you trying to do? Isn¡¯t creating the ruckus inside the establishment the best way to make the Public Defender move?¡± [You¡¯re too na?ve, lady. I was a former thug. I know what I do. Believe me. I will be able to get a lot of Public Defenders to stop me.] ¡°Do as you please then. I am expecting success. You have 5 minutes before Mizu and Yuki begin to flood the city.¡± [Gotcha.] Stephen ended the communication, and Selena sighed. She looked in the direction where Stephen and Doni were and was surprised. ¡°What are they trying to do? Those fools.¡± She grunted. It was natural that she was confused and angry. Because Stephen and Doni actually walked away from the nightclub and even entered a convenience store near the establishment. They exited a minute later while holding two white bags filled with unknown things. Selena narrowed her eyes while holding her temple. ¡°¡­ I can only count on those siblings.¡± She then contacted Ao¡¯s siblings with her earpiece. ¡°Change of plan¡­¡± *** Meanwhile, with Stephen and Doni. They brought a lot of stuff to the convenience store and returned to the nightclub. Specifically, they stood in front of the nightclub as they watched a lot of people enter the establishment. ¡°Hey, Stephen. Are you sure this will work?¡± ¡°Ou! Believe me. I did this a lot in my young day and was always stopped by those Public Defender guys.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Doni sounded skeptical as he looked at the stuff they had just brought. ¡°Really? We just need to throw these things at the building?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Stephen took the thing that they brought from the convenience store and held it with his hand. That thing was white, a bit oval, and often used to cook. It could be fried, boiled, and even eaten raw. Yes, that was an egg. ¡°We just need to throw this to their building and beat any security that tried to stop us.¡± ¡°I see! That way, we can create commotion while being harmless. So being kicked out is also your plan?¡± ¡°No, that was a miss. Anyway, let¡¯s do this!¡± Stephen shouted and threw the egg at the window on the second floor of the nightclub. ¡°It¡¯s time to throw some eggs!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 259 – Dolls 10 ¡°Hahahaha, do it like this, Doni my boy! Make sure to aim at their windows!¡± Stephen continued to throw the eggs that they bought at the nightclub buildings. Some people looked at him in confusion, while others laughed loudly at his antics. Stephen and Doni¡¯s goal was to cause a commotion, and the muscular man did it wonderfully, gaining a lot of attention from people around the nightclub. Doni looked between the eggs inside the bag and the building repeatedly. His gaze then stopped at Stephen, who threw the eggs while laughing loudly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doni? Just throw some eggs until the security tries to stop us. At that moment, it¡¯s the time for us to make a real commotion.¡± The muscular man said as he continued to throw the eggs. At that moment, two men who laughed while seeing Stephen approached Doni and called him out. ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing? That seems fun, messing around with those rich bastards. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Let us join too. You still have eggs in that bag, no?¡± ¡°Eh? What should we do, Stephen?¡± Doni asked Stephen in a bit of panic. They were on a mission, and Stephen was the one who wore the earpiece because he couldn¡¯t wear it due to his Ability. The earpiece would be useless after he used his static ability. It would mess with the hardware and make it explode or malfunction. Hence, the only one who wore the earpiece and could communicate with Selena was Stephen, making the decision-maker among them be Stephen. Stephen stopped throwing eggs and grinned at Doni. ¡°Why not? Give them the eggs. It will be more fun with more people. Hahahaha!¡± Hearing Stephen, Doni couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He had been following Stephen for a while, but this was the most idiotic thing that the muscular man did. However, it also made sense. Doing something childish like this usually created a bigger effect and made them less suspicious. Even more so when a lot of people were doing it. Not to mention that they had just been kicked out of the nightclub earlier, so the other people would only look at them and think that they were doing petty revenge. ¡°Hey, are you going to share the eggs with us or not? I am waiting.¡± One of the men asked Doni as he extended his hand. Finally, after thinking it through, Doni arrived at one conclusion. ¡®Well, nothing will be wrong if I follow Stephen. This is the best way to make a commotion.¡¯ Then he handed one plastic bag to the man in front of him. ¡°Here. I will start throwing too. Let¡¯s aim at the entrance!¡± He exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s what I am talking about! Here, you take this too.¡± ¡°Thanks, dude!¡± The two men then shared the eggs and started throwing them. Doni also started throwing them. His target was the entrance where the people were waiting to be checked by security. He threw the eggs in a way it would land near the people¡¯s legs, irritating them. ¡°Hey, Stephen! You know what?¡± Doni called out to Stephen as he threw the egg with a smile on his face. The other two men called their friends, and shortly, four people joined, making the team grow to 8 people. ¡°What?¡± Stephen replied. ¡°This is fun!¡± Doni exclaimed. ¡°Hahaha! Irritating people like this is somehow fun!¡± ¡°Right? Now, move your hands! Let¡¯s make them exit the building or call the Public Defender!¡± Stephen looked at the men who had just joined them. ¡°Hey, buy some more eggs! I will pay you back double the money later, so bring a lot!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man replied in high energy when he heard that Stephen would pay him back double. He ran to the nearby convenience store without stopping his legs. A short while later, the man returned and continued throwing eggs after Stephen paid him double. All expenses in this mission would be covered later, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to spend a lot of money in his bank. A minute passed, and finally, the security seemed to have enough of them and exited the building while being followed by five men dressed in Public Defenders uniforms. ¡°H-Hey. He brings the Public Defenders!¡± ¡°S-Should we run? I don¡¯t want to be put in prison.¡± ¡°Hey, what should we do?¡± The men who joined panicked. They were just following Stephen and Doni because they had a bit of a grudge against the establishment and thought it would be fun to play a prank on them. Unknown to them, Stephen and Doni were waiting for this exact moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Stephen said with his deep voice, giving some confidence back to the man. He sounded dependable. ¡°Just wait for us here. We will settle this quickly. Doni, your turn.¡± ¡°Ou! I am waiting for this. Are you sure you are going to sit this one out?¡± Doni asked as he stepped forward, bumping his fists with each other after handing the bag of eggs to the man behind him. ¡°Yeah. The big fish isn¡¯t here yet. You have 2 minutes, according to Selena.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡± Doni approached the security guy and the five Public Defenders with confidence. He stopped in front of them and waved his hand. ¡°Heya, security guard! Can we enter now?.¡± Doni said playfully. The security guy was clearly pissed off with Doni¡¯s tone. His face, which was lightened up by the neon light around the street, was burning red. He ignored what Doni had said and proceeded on his own. ¡°What do you think you are doing? Do you want to be banned from our establishment? Firstly, you and your friend tried to bribe me. And next, you are throwing¡­¡± The security guard looked at the broken egg and its shell under his feet and continued. ¡°Eggs? Are you uneducated by any chance?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, security man. Look. My friend and I are just trying to enter. Why do you make it difficult for us?¡± ¡°You are the one who made it difficult for yourself. Also, you can say anything later. You may take them, sir.¡± The security said to the Public Defenders behind him and stepped back, letting them do their jobs. One of the Public Defenders nodded and stepped forward. The officer looked down on Doni due to their height difference. ¡°Please come with us. You are detained because you are disturbing the legal establishment.¡± The PD¡¯s tone was intimidating, but Doni didn¡¯t give care. ¡°Yeah, no.¡± He answered shortly. ¡°How about you force me, oh mighty Public Defender?¡± Hearing Doni¡¯s cocky remark, the PD guy muttered ominously. ¡°You brat¡­¡± Meanwhile, the men behind Stephen looked at the situation in horror. They had heard about their friends getting caught by the Public Defenders. ¡°Hey, is your friend going to be okay? There are some bad rumors about the Public Defender, you know?¡± One of the men called out to Stephen. ¡°They said that those who got caught will never see the day again. L-let¡¯s help your friend. Maybe we can defeat them with numbers.¡± ¡°Bad rumors? I don¡¯t care about that. Also, don¡¯t underestimate my friend. He will do okay.¡± Stephen said confidently as he looked at Doni. Yellow electricity began to dance around his body as his hair spiked up due to the electric current. ¡°Just look at him and enjoy the show. Maybe you want to throw some eggs again?¡± Stephen asked as he raised his hand, which held an egg. ¡°Umm¡­ no thanks. We will just watch.¡± Replied the man as he smiled wryly. ¡°What a shame.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Big thanks for the new Squad Leader! - Sir Hellington Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 260 – Dolls 11 Doni grinned as he used his ability. It had been a long time since he fought someone else other than those in his team. The five Public Defenders in front of him seemed to be B-Ranked Espers on average. The one who intimidated him was the A-Ranked Esper. However, that didn¡¯t matter. He had already trained hard to prepare for anything. Even if 5 A-Ranked Espers surrounded him, he was confident to be able to beat them all. ¡°You heard the guy behind me. I don¡¯t trust you guys, especially with the rumors going around lately.¡± Doni crackled his fist as he grinned like a beast facing its prey. The captain of the Public Defenders that confronted Doni squinted his eyes. ¡°You will regret this, you little punk.¡± As the captain said, the ground 10 meters around him shook with him in the center. The concrete street cracked as if an earthquake had hit it. The four PD retreated while trying to protect the nightclub security, whose face had turned into something horrible. He was like someone afraid of losing his job after messing with the wrong guy and being angry at that guy simultaneously. After the shaking ended, the ground slowly rose and created four earth spears that jutted out of the ground. ¡°Woah, that¡¯s neat!¡± Doni exclaimed loudly as he saw the spears. ¡°So your ability is to control Earth, mister? Talk about lame. But, well, I know someone who has the ability to control Earth too. And he¡¯s hella strong! Are you also strong, officer?¡± He was excited. The only person who could control Earth on the Moon of Akasha was strong. It was natural that someone was the father of Doni¡¯s boss. The undefeated boss who could destroy the world if she wanted to. Except for Mister Tetsuma, Doni didn¡¯t know any other Esper with the ability to control Earth. He was expecting a good fight this time, as the captain of the PD officers also had the ability to control Earth, and he was also an A-Ranked Esper, just like Mister Tetsuma. ¡°You talk too much.¡± The captain said with a cold tone as he grabbed one of the spears and spun it around in his hand before gripping the shaft with both hands, pointing the tip at Doni¡¯s head. ¡°Take care of those men. I will take care of this brat.¡± Continued the captain. ¡°Yes!¡± The four other PDs answered at the same time. From behind, Stephen¡¯s deep voice called out to Doni. ¡°Hey! Is one person enough for you?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah! This guy seems interesting. I leave the other to you, Stephen!¡± Doni answered without looking back. ¡°Alright.¡± Stephen replied and raised his hand, gesturing to the men behind him to step away. ¡°Just watch from the side. Don¡¯t worry. It will be over in less than a minute.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Good luck!¡± ¡°Do your best!¡± The men who helped Doni and Stephen retreated to the side. The nightclub security ran back to the building while the other guests had already run away a long time ago because they didn¡¯t want to get involved with the Public Defenders. Only seven people were left in the middle of the street, illuminated by neon light and a yellow spark of electricity around Doni¡¯s body. ¡°I will remind you once more. Follow me quietly, or you will be dragged by force.¡± ¡°I thought that I told you about this already. I refuse.¡± ¡°What a shame. Then¡­¡± The captain suddenly thrust the earth spear in his hand toward Doni at a fast speed. The spear became a blur and hit Doni¡¯s side before he could even react to it. The captain retracted the spear and put on his stance once again. ¡°I guess you need to bleed a little.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Doni scoffed as he touched the part where the spear hit him. His clothes were ripped, but he was fine. There was not even a scratch on his body as the combat suit under his clothes protected him from the spear. ¡°Is that your best attack, officer? I am being kind and let you attack first, but what a disappointment.¡± Slowly, Doni took a step forward as the electricity converged around his arms and legs. The captain of the Public Defender narrowed his eyes and lowered his stance. He had a bad feeling about the young man before him. ¡®I believe my spear pierced his side. But¡­ why is there no blood flowing from it?¡¯ The captain was confused. ¡®That doesn¡¯t matter. This boy is dangerous.¡¯ At that moment, he recognized Doni as an enemy instead of a troublemaker that needed to be subdued. ¡°Well then, officer. I kindly advise you to put your guard up.¡± Doni suddenly crouched and stretched his legs as if he was about to have a sports competition. His entire arms and legs were covered in yellow electricity that kept buzzing and crackling like a short-circuited static. They were so dangerous that the ground was scorched black every time Doni¡¯s legs made contact with it. ¡°Because, you know¡­¡± After light exercise, Doni jumped lightly while flinging his arms around. The captain narrowed his eyes and raised his spear. He was ready for anything. However, Doni exceeded the captain¡¯s expectations. Suddenly, he stopped jumping around and disappeared from where he had stood before. The captain looked right and left, trying to figure out where Doni went. ¡®Where is he?!¡¯ When the captain thought that he had lost Doni, a yellow flash appeared from above. The captain looked above, and there, he saw a strike of lightning fly toward him. With his spear as a pivot, the captain jumped up and dodged the lightning. He landed a bit away from his previous location, which was now burned black from the lightning. Right after that, Doni reappeared right in front of the unguarded captain and sent a punch to his abdomen. The captain was trained. He managed to block the punch with his spear, but the electricity around Doni¡¯s arm stung him and made his body freeze for a moment. ¡®I can¡¯t move!¡¯ His expression turned to that of horror. The captain had underestimated Doni. Meanwhile, Doni, who had just punched the captain, grinned. ¡°I am quite fast, you know?¡± He said and then sent a zap of electricity to the captain¡¯s head, frying his brain instantly. The captain¡¯s body fell lifelessly, surprising the men who watched from the side. The spears that jutted out from the ground as well as the one in his arm crumbled back to dust. Doni puffed out his chest and stopped his ability. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± He then turned to Stephen and shouted. ¡°Hey, Stephen! Do you need my help?¡± Stephen sneered. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t need it.¡± The muscular man stepped forward toward the four Public Defender officers who looked terrified from seeing their captains killed almost instantly by the youth they thought was a simple troublemaker. However, they couldn¡¯t run. They knew that the blonde youth was fast. They would just die meaninglessly if they ran away. So their action was simple. ¡°Call a backup.¡± One of them ordered. He was someone who had the highest rank among them currently, so he took over the position of deceased captain. ¡°Then we stall for time.¡± The other Public Defender nodded obediently as one of them called for a backup. Stephen didn¡¯t stop them. Instead, his grin widened as he unbuttoned his shirt one by one, starting from above. ¡°Now then, are you guys ready? Give me your all.¡± He finished unbuttoning his shirt, and his bare body was exposed. His well-developed muscle under his shirt moved from the chest to his abs as his skin slowly turned glossy silver, the color of metal. If Tetsuma, Rekka, and Doni had achieved great control over their ability, then Stephen was someone who had achieved perfect control over his body. His body itself was his weapon. With his ability, Iron Skin, he further enhanced that weapon and made it deadly. It was a perfect weapon and the perfect shield at the same time. Taking off his shirt, he threw it to the men on the side. Then he put on a martial art stance with his right leg behind the left and his left hand raised right in front of his face. ¡°Because it will be boring if you die as fast as your captain.¡± As if taking these words as a signal, the officer who gave the order earlier shouted. ¡°Attack!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 261 – Dolls 12 The four PD officers spread out to surround Stephen. They moved swiftly and carefully while also watching Doni¡¯s movement in case the boy suddenly attacked them from behind with his ridiculous speed that naked eyes couldn¡¯t follow. They quickly surrounded Stephen from four sides; each activated their abilities. The team of Public Defenders from the Esper Association had something in common. Their leader would be a rank above the rest, and he/she would definitely have an ability suited for fighting. Then the subordinates'' abilities would vary. The common one would be two people with an ability suited to fight while the other two could stop movement. For such an obvious reason of taking down and catching criminals, such a team composition was created and perfected by training in the Esper Association. But what if the strongest of them all, the leader, had been taken care of by the enemy first? The answer was¡­ ¡°Our focus is to defeat him or stall for time until the reinforcement arrives. Don¡¯t hold back. Let¡¯s just think of him as someone stronger than the person who defeats our captain.¡± The officer, whose hand was clad in flame, gave out the order. The others, whose abilities weren¡¯t visible to the naked eye, nodded their heads, affirming the order. Not all abilities were flashy and needed some preparation. Some were instant and deadly; take Naomi¡¯s Telekinesis, for example. It didn¡¯t have any predetermined movement, nor could be seen by the naked eye. The people who got caught by it just got blasted away without knowing what happened. ¡°Hah! Stall for the time? Perhaps you think you can afford that? With that kind of thinking, you might as well retire and open a noodle shop downtown!¡± Stephen bellowed as he crouched. His right hand was put on the ground, and he raised his back a little, like a sumo wrestler that was about to tackle his opponent. With his huge and muscular body, he looked intimidating. The officer who stood in front of him was basked in sweat. The man could feel the beastly danger coming from Stephen by his instinct. ¡®This is no man. He¡¯s a beast!¡¯ The officer thought as he unconsciously took a step back in fear. Seeing that his enemy was backing off, a huge grin appeared on Stephen¡¯s face as he kicked the ground, approaching the officer in front of him swiftly. His step was heavy like metal, and the ground sank with each step, leaving deep footprints. ¡°Wha?! Shit!¡± The officer was caught off guard. He immediately activated his ability, namely creating a wall of wind. The wall was created by condensing a wind in one spot, and that wind was as sharp as a razor. Some abilities were limited to doing one thing, and the officer was certainly one of that. The other three officers moved immediately. The one whose arms were clad in flames extended his hands toward Stephen, sending a fireball with at least a 1-meter diameter to the muscular man. ¡°Stop it!¡± The other two also extended their hands toward Stephen. A chain and a rope appeared from their arms and were shot toward Stephen. The rope was thick, and the chain looked strong too. They were enough to even hold a truck from moving, so the officers were confident of holding Stephen from moving. ¡°You will not be able to evade this!¡± While their combination of attacks was amazing, they were underestimating the man called Stephen. His body was trained to the point he couldn¡¯t even get any stronger. Hence, the man turned to martial arts to get stronger. And he did get stronger, by a lot. Mastering a lot of martial arts techniques, he learned how to dodge a blow in his sleep. ¡°Hah! Child play!¡± He scoffed and suddenly stopped on his track right before hitting the wind wall. Then he jumped up, it easily passed three meters, and he held onto a street lamp before somersaulting and landing behind the officer with the ability to control the flame, the pyrokinesis. All abilities that were targeted at Stephen hit nothing but the ground. All of them were speechless, but the officer in front of Stephen quickly turned around. He was about to send another attack toward the muscular man, but what he saw when he turned around was Stephen¡¯s big hand approaching his face and the beastly grin that was plastered on the metal face. Horror washed over his body as cold sweat poured out of his back immediately. Then, he heard a deep voice that sounded like a lion''s roar. ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± It was a death proclamation. Stephen¡¯s fists smashed the officer¡¯s head like smashing a cake. The inside was spurted out like a strawberry filling, and Stephen¡¯s hands were dyed red from it. The now lifeless figure fell to the ground, making a soft thud sound. Grinning, Stephen pumped his fist and looked at the other officers. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he asked that question, the one who could create a wind wall ran behind the other two and activated his ability in front of them while the other two started to control their ability, making the chain and the rope dance like a snake and moving toward Stephen at a fast speed. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You will get what you deserve for killing our comrade!¡± This time, Stephen purposely didn¡¯t move and let himself get caught. Foolish? Yes. But, the man had no fear. His left hand was bound by the rope, while the chain bound his right. Both were strong, and the Espers who controlled them pulled their abilities together to the left and right, spreading Stephen¡¯s arms. ¡°We caught him!¡± ¡°Yeah! Now we just need to watch for his comrade! Where is the reinforcement? Why haven''t they arrived yet?¡± ¡°They will arrive in a few seconds!¡± The officers talked among themselves, they were confident that they had managed to catch Stephen and make him vulnerable. ¡°Hey, Stephen. Do you need help?¡± Doni asked from the side with a calm tone, as if he didn¡¯t see any problem with the current situation. Answering him was Stephen, with an excited voice. ¡°Are you kidding me, Doni? Do you think I need help for something like this?!¡± Slowly, he moved his arms that were bound by the rope and chain, bringing both close to his chest. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hey! Pull it harder!¡± The two Espers from the Esper Association panicked. Due to their abilities linked to their hand, they got pulled over when Stephen moved his arms. They got dragged slowly toward Stephen¡¯s direction. ¡°Come here, you little fuckers.¡± Stephen said as he glared at them. ¡°Hiie!¡± Feeling dread, both tried to cancel their abilities and retract the rope and the chain. However, they couldn¡¯t. When they looked at Stephen, they noticed that his hands were holding their abilities tightly, refusing to let them go. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± They had a bad feeling, and soon that bad feeling proved true. Stephen jerked his hands and swung them up with all his strength. ¡°Oryaaa!!¡± He shouted loudly as he swung the rope and the chain toward the nightclub building. The Espers that got connected to their abilities were smashed toward the closed window on the second floor without mercy. Crash! ¡°And that¡¯s three,¡± Stephen said lightly as he let go of the chain and the rope. As soon as he let them go, the abilities disappeared in a mote of light, a sign that the Espers had either lost consciousness or their life. ¡°Now, what will you do?¡± He asked the last officer as he slowly walked toward him. ¡°Do you want to continue where we left off?¡± Now left alone, the last officer couldn¡¯t do anything but pray. ¡®Please let the miracle happen!¡¯ He prayed inside his mind. Surprisingly, that miracle arrived sooner than he thought. Stephen was a martial artist. He could even feel people¡¯s presence better than Naomi. However, this one time, he completely missed it until he felt a hand pierce his side, followed by burning pain. ¡°Huh?¡± Stephen let out a surprised voice as he looked at a white hand that jutted out from behind. He then turned around and saw the perpetrator. He was a young boy with white hair and red eyes, even younger than Doni. That young boy. He managed to fool his senses and injured him in his metal skin state that could even deflect a bullet from a rifle. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 262 – Dolls 13 ¡°You brat!¡± Stephen roared and quickly swung his arms, trying to hit the boy. However, the boy suddenly disappeared, as if he was never there to begin with. What was left was the wound left by the boy. With his right hand, Stephen quickly pressed the wound to stop the bleeding, but the blood still poured out like a waterfall. ¡°Fuck, this hurts.¡± Doni, who was watching from the side, quickly activated his ability and went to Stephen¡¯s back to protect him. ¡°Hey, are you okay, Stephen?¡± The blonde boy asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Stephen answered as he looked around. ¡°Where is that fucker? He suddenly appeared and disappeared again the next moment I knew. Even the officer that I was about to beat disappeared alongside that fucker.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rather dangerous from how you explain it.¡± Doni smiled bitterly. Then he looked at the place where the previous officer stood. ¡°There is no sign of movement. It seems that our opponent is troublesome. Do you think he has left us alone on purpose?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. But I will fucking beat him to a pulp if I find him again. Anyway, Selena told me to retreat. It seems that things have gone smoothly for the siblings. It¡¯s vexing, but I need to tend to my wound too. It fucking hurts.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly retreat,¡± Doni replied. He then looked at the terrified men to the side and waved his hand. ¡°Hey! We will leave this place. You guys need to run away before this area is flooded by water!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The men let out a confused sound, unable to understand what had happened. However, when they saw Doni and Stephen running away, they moved their legs and ran in the opposite direction. They had already seen the battle earlier and were afraid of both guys. Silently, those men swore never to do anything bad again, even on impulse. *** While Stephen and Doni fought the Public Defenders, Ao siblings were doing their jobs quietly. The duo troublemakers were doing a really great job at making a commotion that no Public Defenders noticed the river was flooded little by little. To further mask their involvement, Mizu created artificial rain by making use of the dark cloud in the sky. It honestly was a hard job, but the river was flooded within 5 minutes after he created artificial rain around the river area. Some people stopped and called the Public Defenders when the water entered the street, but at that time, Mizu had been long gone, and it had become Yuki¡¯s turn to freeze the sewer to create a lasting effect. The mission ended successfully, and a lot of Public Defenders went to the river to check what had happened. On the roof of the hotel, Selena let out a tired sigh as she put her rifle back into the case. She was still watching the river area to find the person who had managed to injure Stephen. Unfortunately, the ones who moved to the river were normal PD officers and some police officers. There was no white-haired boy with a white suit among them. Selena wasn¡¯t able to record his appearance. His appearance was only a second, and she was too late when she took out a camera. The boy was already gone. ¡°That white-haired boy. Who is he? To think he was able to injure Stephen when he was using his ability. I should report it to Princess.¡± Taking her holo phone out, she called the secure line that was designated as the only communication line for this mission. This line connected to the holo phone in the base, and the one who held that phone was only Chi. The call was immediately connected, and Selena immediately reported. ¡°HQ, this is Selena. The mission is a success, and Hanz has managed to infiltrate their base and steal some information. However, there is a little bit of a problem that I need to report.¡± A second later, Chi¡¯s voice rang from the speaker, answering. [This is HQ. What is the problem, Selena? Do you need reinforcement?] ¡°No, but. I need to report an appearance of a boy that I suspect is a dangerous individual from the Esper Association. That boy has white hair. He wore a white suit, and his ability was unknown. But one thing is for sure. That individual can appear and disappear at will. He was also able to injure Stephen when he used his ability. That¡¯s my report.¡± [Do you have any pictures of this said individual.] ¡°Unfortunately, no. He only appeared for a second, injuring Stephen, then disappeared with the officer that Stephen fought against.¡± [Alright. I have received your report. Please go to spot Y-192. We will send Luna to open the portal in an hour. Got it?] ¡°Copy that.¡± [Well then, good work, Selena.] The communication ended after that, and Selena looked at the two teams that began to make their retreat back to the hotel. ¡°We need to retreat, huh? So HQ does know something about that boy.¡± Selena muttered as she put her holo phone back in her pocket. ¡°We were not told about it, maybe because it was still under suspicion. But now that we had seen that boy directly, we were told to retreat. Is the boy that dangerous?¡± Selena had no way to confirm it. However, she would follow the HQ¡¯s order. They were the ones who knew about the real situation while she was only doing a mission. Of course, it still made her a bit curious, but she wouldn¡¯t do anything that could destroy HQ¡¯s plan. ¡°I am content with being able to be a part of this. It is enough for me as long as the Esper Association is destroyed. I will be able to live freely without being plagued by my mind after that.¡± The people who gathered under the Moon of Akasha¡¯s banner were the victims of the Esper Association. Selena wasn¡¯t an exception. But, she kept what the Esper Association took from her a secret from anyone else. ¡°Maybe Princess already knows. Or maybe Mrs. Mizuki also knows about it after seeing my rifle. But it¡¯s not important. I should focus on this mission.¡± At that moment, a shadow appeared on the edge of the roof. That shadow was clad in black, but a clear red liquid dripped from the shadow¡¯s hand. Selena noticed the shadow, and her eyes widened. ¡°Hanz?! What happened?¡± She immediately approached the shadow worriedly. The shadow, Hanz, took a step forward. His body was wobbling, seemingly out of focus. When he reached Selena, he took out a small object from his pocket. ¡°T-The security is tighter than I thought. My subordinates are now still hiding around the areas, all of them are injured, but they should be fine. More importantly, take this. I will hide for a while to recover my wound and continue my surveillance here. Please take this to the Princess. This is important. Don¡¯t give it to other people, not even Rekka, only to Princess. Eyes and ears are everywhere. I just found out about it earlier.¡± Selena understood the severity of the situation. She nodded and took the object from Hanz. ¡°I will. Good luck.¡± Hanz didn¡¯t answer Selena¡¯s words. The shadow under his feet moved and engulfed his whole body. He then disappeared from the roof, leaving Selena behind. ¡°Eyes and ears are everywhere. That means¡­¡± Those words rang inside Selena¡¯s mind. But the meaning was clear. ¡°There is a spy inside our organization.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 263 – Dolls 14 In the underground base, inside the office prepared for Naomi deep inside the base, Chi reported the result of the mission while holding a stack of paper in her hand. There was no one else except for them inside the office room that looked like a normal office with a desk and couches, but the atmosphere was a bit serious due to the content of the report. As the one responsible for the team that went on a mission, Chi was the only one who knew what had happened during the mission in detail, except for the members who were directly involved in the mission. ¡°That concludes the report of the mission in the United States, Princess.¡± ¡°Good job, Chi. Where are Selena and the rest?¡± Naomi asked as she rested her head on her hands. As usual, she wore a white shirt with a black vest and a black tie on top of it while hanging her suit over her shoulder. She had been busy since the morning and didn¡¯t even leave the office, so she was quite tired and bored. Chi¡¯s report was the last thing that she needed to deal with today, and she would be able to leave after this. Even so, she still responded to the report seriously. It was her duty as the leader of the Moon of Akasha. She chose to do something when she opened her mask and revealed her identity to the world. If only she didn¡¯t put her mask off, she would have been allowed to do whatever she wanted. But a choice was a choice; she wouldn¡¯t whine about being busy after making a choice herself. ¡°Stephen and Doni are in the infirmary. I believe Selena is outside the base, in the park. She said she wanted to have a calm time or something like that.¡± ¡°Stephen is injured, huh? I hope he can recover as fast as he can. Anyway, any progress in finding this Abel that Queen Elizabeth talked about? She was confident that this man called Abel joined us and was one of our old members.¡± ¡°Continue your search for him. I leave it to you, Chi.¡± Naomi stood up as she said that, and Chi bowed her head to answer. ¡°As your wish, Princess.¡± *** After hearing Chi¡¯s report, Naomi went to the park to find Selena. To be honest, she had received a message directly from the cool girl, saying that she had something to report directly to her. The message seemed to be important and urgent; hence she immediately went to find Selena. As Chi had said, Selena was at the park. Naomi could feel Selena Esper¡¯s pressure at the park''s detached part, where many trees grew like a forest. It was the woods that covered the area around Akasa Inc. For some reason, Selena was inside the woods, right in the middle area. ¡®What is she doing there?¡¯ Naomi walked inside the woods to where Selena was while thinking about such a thing. After walking for a while, she found a white structure in the distance. It looked like a gazebo with a white stone chair around the low fence. The roof was dirt-colored, and there was someone sitting in the middle of it while looking at a bird playing on a puddle beside the gazebo. That someone wore a skin-tight black full-bodysuit, and there was a metal case beside her. She was Selena, someone that Naomi had tried to find. The bird noticed her first when Naomi approached the gazebo and flew away. At that moment, Selena turned to her and nodded her head to greet Naomi. ¡°Have you waited for long?¡± Naomi greeted Selena as she sat on the chair across from her. ¡°No. I am quite enjoying my time here.¡± Selena smiled at Naomi as she straightened her sitting position. ¡°I see. This is a nice place. I don¡¯t know if there is something like this in the woods.¡± Naomi looked around with a smile. The atmosphere around the area was calming and a good place to relax. The blow of wind that moved her suit was cool and refreshing. It was unimaginable that a place like this existed in the middle of Berlin. ¡°Indeed, I agree. I always sit here every day when there is no mission or training. This place reminded me of my hometown. Sadly I can¡¯t return anymore because that hometown of mine has been destroyed.¡± Selena looked at Naomi as her eyes glistened in sadness. Hearing Selena¡¯s sad story, Naomi couldn¡¯t do anything but say, ¡°My condolences.¡± Suddenly the atmosphere turned bad, but Naomi wasn¡¯t someone who would keep the atmosphere like that. She knew that Selena also didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about your message. You said you have something to report privately to me. Why didn¡¯t you just tell Chi about it? Is there any special thing that can¡¯t be known to people other than me?¡± Naomi asked seriously as she crossed her legs. She narrowed her eyes and looked straight at Selena. ¡°Yes. This is actually Hanz¡¯s request.¡± Selena put her hand inside her exposed cleavage and took out a small object. It was a memory disk containing data that could be seen once it was connected to a holo phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of data is inside that memory disk, but please use a disposable holo phone to see the data. Hanz told me seriously not to let anyone but you to see the data, Princess.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Naomi took the memory disk from Selena¡¯s hand with her Telekinesis. The memory disk flew to her hand, and she raised it, looking at the small object with interest. ¡°Thanks. I will see the data later. For now, why don¡¯t you tell me the details of the mission and that white-haired boy in your report? Also, about Hanz¡¯s message, can you tell me what it is?¡± Selena looked around the area warily before nodding her head. She even used her ability to make sure that the area was safe with no one hearing them. After making sure that the area was safe, Selena said in a low voice. ¡°There is a spy inside our organization.¡± That word rang loudly in Naomi¡¯s ear. She especially focused on one word. She grinned as if she was waiting for this report to arrive from her subordinate. ¡°I see. As expected, huh?¡± She just said that, but Selena¡¯s eyes widened for some reason. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Selena muttered in a low voice as if she was taken aback by the simple words that Naomi uttered. Naomi didn¡¯t think much about it. She stood up from the chair and looked away from Selena, grinning happily. At that time, the wind blew heavily, and her suit was flapping around behind her. The sight was especially magical. The wind died down at perfect timing, and Naomi spoke seriously. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 264 – Dolls 15 The infirmary was located in the underground base beside the training area. It was one of the biggest rooms inside the base because when it was built, it was expected that a lot of people would be injured a lot in the future. And their decision was correct; this room would prove to be useful in the future War against the Esper Association. Inside, more than 100 beds were easily lined up across each other. Each bed was divided by a white curtain to give the person lying on it a little bit of privacy. Currently, only two beds were used. Lying on them were Stephen and Mizu. The former was injured in the mission, while the latter apparently collapsed as soon as he returned to the base because he literally forced himself to flood the big river in New York City and ended up using his ability more than advised. ¡°Hahahaha! You collapsed because you pushed yourself? You need more training, Mizu!¡± The one who laughed loudly was Stephen. Even when his stomach had a hole in it, he was still as energetic as ever. His body was covered in bandages. The bandage around his stomach turned a bit red due to his blood, but it had stopped a few minutes ago. ¡°Keep your loud mouth, Stephen. At least my brother didn¡¯t get injured like you!¡± For some reason, Yuki was the one who answered Stephen. The twin sister of Mizu was taking care of her brother beside him, peeling an apple for him and making a small bunny ear out of it. ¡°Hah! But I can still move, unlike someone who fell unconscious as soon as he arrived at the meeting place.¡± Stephen bellowed, then he looked at the blonde who sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too, Doni?¡± ¡°Well, he did his best, Stephen. Also, please keep quiet, all of you. We are in the infirmary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Please let me rest.¡± Mizu grumbled as he put his hand on top of his eyes. ¡°My head is still spinning. This is too much work for A-Rank Esper like me. My sister is fine because she only freezes the sewer, though.¡± ¡°You should rest more, brother.¡± Yuki caressed Mizu¡¯s hair with a small smile. ¡°Thanks, sister.¡± Mizu replied with a smile. ¡°Hahaha¡­ A-Anyway.¡± Doni laughed awkwardly and then looked at Stephen. ¡°I wonder if the others have already managed to find the white-haired boy¡¯s identity. He was able to hurt you when you used your ability, Stephen. I think that boy is a really dangerous individual.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Stephen agreed with Doni¡¯s words. ¡°I am confident in my ability for it not to be pierced by even an anti-tank bullet. However, that boy¡¯s hand pierced my body as if it was made from tofu. It¡¯s incomprehensible but exciting. If I meet him again, then¡­¡± The muscular guy had a rather nasty beastly grin as he gripped the rail of his bed with his right hand. His grip was strong, and he tightened it until the metal rail was crushed. ¡°I will crush his head with this hand.¡± He declared, sending a chill over the three teenagers¡¯ backs. ¡°O-oh! That¡¯s really reliable! As expected from you, Stephen!¡± Doni sucked up to Stephen as usual. The blonde boy respected his elder. For him, Stephen was like a father figure that he lost in childhood. Their ages were also that far apart, with him being a teenager while the other party was in his 30''s. So he unconsciously looked up at the guy. And the guy was indeed reliable, always teaching the teenager about the way of life on the street. ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s why you¡¯re a thug.¡± Mizu spat out. His mouth was as nasty as always, but Stephen had gotten used to it, so the man just laughed out loud. ¡°Thug, huh? Indeed, I am a thug. But I won¡¯t take something from an innocent. I am a real thug. An honest one. But I guess we are a rare thing in today¡¯s society. Because¡­¡± Stephen looked sad and couldn''t continue his words. It was not an everyday occurrence. Even Ao siblings, with their nasty mouths, understood that the man had lost something. So they kept silent and only glanced at the muscular man that looked at his fist. Silence filled the room. At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and a feminine voice rang, continuing Stephen¡¯s words. ¡°Most thugs are eradicated by the Public Defenders and put in prison.¡± Everyone turned around to the entrance at once. There, they saw Naomi closing the door behind her. ¡°Sorry to bother you guys. How are you feeling?¡± She asked the injured guys as she made her way closer. ¡°Hahaha! As you can see, Princess! I am fine and kicking.¡± Stephen answered with a hearty laugh. Mizu tried to raise his body, supported by his sister, and replied to Naomi. ¡°I am also fine. Thanks for checking on us, Princess.¡± He said with the most gentle sound that he could mutter. Doni and Stephen looked at Mizu as if he had gone crazy. Naomi was confused why they looked at the teenager like he was crazy. Mainly because she didn¡¯t know about his trashy mouth that let out sarcasm and bad words every time he spoke. Mizu was always talking in polite language around her. ¡°Well, if you guys are okay, then that¡¯s fine. Thanks to your hard work, we gained some really important information.¡± Naomi said as she pulled over a chair nearby and sat between the two beds. ¡°I am also here because I want to confirm something from you, Stephen.¡± She said as she looked at the muscular man. ¡°Ah, please ask anything. Though I kind of know what you will ask about. It¡¯s about that boy, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. But it is like I want to confirm something instead of asking.¡± Naomi took out her holo phone and opened a picture. It was a picture that she got from the Military, a picture of a man''s face. The man had white hair and red eyes. He looked like in his mid twenty. ¡°Does this person look similar to the boy that attacked you?¡± Stephen narrowed his eyes and balled his fist. ¡°Yeah! But the fucker who attacked me looks younger, though. May I ask who he is, Princess? You see, I have a ball to settle with that fucker.¡± ¡°Well, that settles it then.¡± Naomi put her holo phone back in her pocket and looked at Stephen seriously. ¡°The one who attacked you. I have a guess about that boy''s identity, but¡­ Just wait for now. Before I can tell someone about that, I need to clean up something first. For now, just focus on recovering that wound. You will get into some fights soon; do your best to recover.¡± She got up from her chair and walked away, leaving some mysteries to Stephen and the others. Once again, silence fell in the room. A second later, the sound of the door being opened and then closed was heard, and Doni broke the silence with a bitter laugh. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha¡­ Princess is just like a storm, isn¡¯t she?¡± The others only nodded without saying anything. Coming and leaving so suddenly after leaving a mystery and making a mess in their mind. Truly like a storm. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 265 – Dolls 16 ¡°I am tired!¡± Naomi let out a long sigh as she flopped on the couch in the house atop the flying island. It was a rare occurrence that she showed her sloppy side, but currently, there was no one but Mischa on the flying base. Anna, Dan-Bi, and Julia enjoyed their newly found freedom and spent their time walking around Berlin and shopping in the mall. So, Naomi didn¡¯t put on her boss''s image and just be herself, a teenager that was about to be an adult. ¡°Good job, Naomi. Here, have some cold water.¡± Mischa said to Naomi as she put a glass of plain water with ice on the table in front of the couch where Naomi sprawled lazily. ¡°Thanks, Mischa.¡± Naomi replied with a smile. ¡°Today was more exhausting than usual. A lot of new problems popped up one after another.¡± ¡°Is that something that you can tell me? I will help you with anything, Naomi. You can just tell me if it is too hard for you.¡± The white-haired girl sat close beside Naomi even though there was still an empty couch across from her. It looked natural for them to sit beside each other. The contrast of their black and platinum silver hair looked beautiful to be looked at from afar. ¡°Hmm, should I?¡± Naomi looked at Mischa seriously. ¡°It might make you angry. You purposely stayed on this island even though I brought it here because you actually don¡¯t want to be involved in the war, no?¡± ¡°Yes. But, Naomi. I want to help you as much as I can too. I hate war, but if I join to help you, I will not hold myself back.¡± Mischa put her hand on top of Naomi¡¯s and gazed straight into her eyes. Then, at that moment, she made a declaration that surprised Naomi. ¡°Because I love you, Naomi.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Naomi raised her body in surprise. ¡°W-W-What?!¡± She even stuttered, thanks to that. She had never expected such a declaration to come from Mischa so suddenly. Yesterday, she swore to tell Mischa about her feelings after the war. Surely, she could concentrate on the war because of that. But if the other party told their feelings first, she became troubled and flustered. How could she not? Mischa did something never expected from a pure and na?ve girl. Pure and na?ve was how Naomi saw Mischa due to her personality. Now, that girl managed to make her, the strongest Esper, flustered by just some words. ¡°C-Can you maybe repeat that, Mischa? Just one more time!¡± Naomi pressed Mischa and squeezed her hand that was placed on top of hers. She was full of smiles, expecting to hear the same words from the silver-haired girl, her loved one. ¡°Fufufu, what? Are you getting worked up by that, Naomi? Hmm¡­¡± Mischa smirked playfully at Naomi. She had an expression of a child who successfully pranked her friend. ¡°Come on, Mischa! I need to hear it once more to make sure I heard it right!¡± Naomi pushed Mischa with a bit of force, causing them to stumble against each other and fall to the couch. ¡°Hya!¡± Mischa let out a short voice as her head hit the soft couch. She was on the bottom while Naomi pinned her hands above her, looking at her with a wide smile. Her face was close to hers; a bit more, and their lips would touch each other. The platinum-haired girl got flustered when she saw Naomi¡¯s face close to her. She was still inexperienced in teasing the strongest Esper. ¡°Now, you can¡¯t run from me. Just once more, Mischa. Please?¡± Naomi put on a begging expression. Her eyes glistened in anticipation. She threw her plan of telling her feelings toward her loved one after the war away and decided that she would answer Mischa¡¯s feelings right here and now. But, before that, she wanted to tease Mischa by asking her to repeat the words that she had said earlier. ¡°H-Hey, Naomi. You¡¯re too close! Your face is too close!¡± Mischa tried to shake Naomi off, but it was useless. Even after Adjusting her body to the limit, she couldn¡¯t shake Naomi off. ¡®She also used Adjustment! U-Unfair!¡¯ Mischa got more flustered, and her cheeks reddened. ¡°Fufufu, Mischa. I won¡¯t let you go until you say those words again. I will also tell you something¡­ No, I will tell you everything if only you say those words once more. Please?¡± Naomi said sweetly. She even made her tone a bit higher than usual. ¡°Ugh¡­ You are being unfair.¡± Mischa grunted as she averted her gaze. She put her free hand on top of her lower face to try to hide her embarrassed expression. ¡°You are the one being unfair. How could you suddenly say ¡®I love you¡¯ when I steeled myself to tell you my feelings after the war? Hey, Mischa. Do you want to make me fall deeper in love with you?¡± Naomi said as she caressed Mischa¡¯s hand gently while using her other one to move the hand that covered her lower face. After Naomi told her that she loved her, Mischa''s face was as red as it could be. She refused to look at Naomi, but her lips curled into a smile as she couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. ¡°So, Mischa. Please? Can you repeat it for me?¡± Naomi whispered to Mischa¡¯s ear closely. ¡°Ah, fine!¡± Mischa finally gave up resisting and looked at Naomi. Their eyes met close to each other. They could feel their breath on their faces. Even their lips were about to touch each other. Naomi smiled happily. She had held herself back all this time, so she was quite happy that she could finally tell Mischa about her feelings. It was like something had been lifted from her heart. She was hoping for an answer, a repeat of the answer that she had imagined all this time. Then, with a flustered voice, the words Naomi wanted to hear came out from Mischa¡¯s mouth again. ¡°I love you, Naomi. I have always loved you, but I only realized it when I was out of my brainwashing. I love you, really love you. And I will always love you from now on.¡± Naomi''s smile turned wider. Then, she instinctively hugged Mischa out of happiness and rubbed her cheeks against her. Her arms were draped over Mischa¡¯s shoulders, hugging her close to her body. ¡°I am happy, Mischa. I love you too.¡± ¡°N-Naomi¡­¡± Mischa let out a weak voice, but she also smiled. Slowly, her arms went under Naomi¡¯s, and she hugged her too. Both girls hugged each other in happiness. As Naomi only focused her attention on Mischa and the opposite only focused her attention on Naomi, they didn¡¯t realize the three people giggling in a low voice while looking at them from the hallway. These three people retreated slowly so as not to disturb the two girls who were at the peak of their happiness. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 266 – Dolls 17 Naomi and Mischa spent some time hugging each other, enjoying both times together. For some reason, one that only Naomi knew, she acted like a spoiled child to Mischa. She somehow wanted to channel the inner childishness that she had thrown away when she took a mantle as the Moon of Akasha¡¯s leader. She felt like she could act as spoiled as she wanted to around Mischa when no one was looking. The stress that was on the back of her mind surfaced slowly over the past few days, but she was able to hide it well. Being with Mischa like this made that stress go away like a puff of smoke, or at least that was what Naomi felt. They sat side by side on the couch after they were satisfied with the hugging. Their heads were put close to each other. ¡°Hey, Naomi. You are unusually spoiled today.¡± Mischa said to Naomi as she grabbed her hand, putting it on top of her thighs. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, no?¡± Naomi answered. She rested her head on Mischa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was exhausted. Not physically, but mentally. A lot of problems are brewing today. The mission was a success, but the damage done to our comrades is immense. So let me rest by your side and enjoy this moment for a little, Mischa. Also, I only act like this in front of you. This is the real me. Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Un. It must be hard.¡± Mischa stretched her free hand on Naomi¡¯s head, gently stroking her hair. ¡°Also, I am not disappointed. No one is perfect, so I have wondered for some time now when you will break your mask. I am glad that you show your real side to me.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re very perspective. I thought my acting was perfect.¡± Naomi giggled like a kid having so much fun. Indeed, her acting was quite perfect in the face of her subordinates. ¡°Even my mother and father were fooled. So do you also know my reason for doing this? Why I didn¡¯t stop going against the Esper Association even when I first only did it to cure my boredom.¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. I only know that deep inside, you are just a lonely girl. Well, not so lonely now because I am here.¡± Once again, Mischa teased Naomi. Naomi was somehow relieved. She felt happy that Mischa teased her. That meant Mischa was beginning to be the normal girl that she hoped for. Free from the influence of others. But Naomi still had a little problem. ¡®Should I tell her about it?¡¯ The first reason for her creating the Moon of Akasha was based on her boredom and dream. The organization was created from the boredom of a girl with strong power. However, Naomi got another reason after experiencing life, attacking the Esper Association¡¯s base, and finding something. It wasn¡¯t something that she could ignore. She felt elated because her dream would come true. But as she grew up, she felt that she should do something. Altruistic, maybe. Hypocrite? Yes. She had only known a bit of the truth but felt like she should do something. Her subordinates seemed to know a lot of things, and they thought she already knew about them. As she put on an act of a leader, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask her subordinates who trusted her. So she did only what she needed to do and left most of the preparation for war to her subordinates. ¡°I am not the person that they think I am,¡± Naomi told Mischa. ¡°I am not that smart. Maybe I am smarter than most people due to my brain being developed differently as a strong Esper. But¡­ I don¡¯t know everything. I only wanted to have a little revenge against the Esper Association for controlling the thoughts of my loved one.¡± A truth that no one knew came out of Naomi¡¯s mouth. Another reason that she had for confronting the Esper Association. An act of silly revenge that brew up from a teenager¡¯s hate. Mischa listened quietly, but Naomi wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°My parents thought I forgot the incident when I was a child. But no. That was the trigger. I remembered it all. I have always wanted to become a Hero since I was a child. When I was kidnapped, no one could even save poor little me at that time, so I saved myself. I became my own Hero. So I hide my strength and grow up powerless.¡± Laughing bitterly, Naomi straightened her body. Mischa¡¯s head fell from her head. In this world, being powerless was fine. Her dream was to become a Hero. A Hero who saved the world from evil. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I realize that I can¡¯t become a Hero. So I created an imaginary enemy. The target was clear. It is the biggest organization in this world, the Esper Association. But who would¡¯ve thought that they really conducted human experiments? I found out about that when I destroyed Avos School for the first time. Come to think of it, that was when we met the second time and had a fight, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I was ordered to catch or kill Mugetsu at that time. But it was useless. You easily beat me even though I sealed your Telekinesis. Who would¡¯ve thought that you also have two Abilities?¡± ¡°Well, no one would¡¯ve thought about that. Anyway, thanks for listening to my story. I guess I need to end it here. There are still a lot of things to do. I also need to watch this.¡± Naomi took out the memory disk she got from Selena and showed it to Mischa. ¡°Do you have a spare holo phone that you have never used before by any chance?¡± ¡°A new holo phone? I think I have it. Wait a minute.¡± Mischa stood up and made her way to the second floor, skipping happily. Naomi thought she was cute and smiled while looking at Mischa, who disappeared to the second floor. After a while, the cute girl returned while holding a brand new holo phone in her hand and sat beside Naomi. ¡°I got this a while back from Mrs. Mizuki. She said to use it to contact her or others if I needed something, but in the end, I never used it. It is brand new, so there is no information recorded inside the phone.¡± ¡°Great! This is perfect.¡± Naomi took the phone from Mischa''s hand and connected the memory disk to it. The phone booted normally, and she operated it to see the content inside the memory disk. Mischa was curious, so she leaned over to see the content too. Although Selena told Naomi to show the content inside the memory disk to no one, she felt like it would be okay if Mischa saw it. She trusted her. After searching for it, Naomi found the content. It was a video and a document file. The video was only 20 minutes long; maybe Hanz only infiltrated that long because of the strict security. However, it was still a long video nonetheless, so Naomi opened the document first. When she did so, her eyes opened wide, and Mischa gasped in surprise. ¡°This¡­ How can this be?¡± The happy atmosphere in the room was instantly gone. Naomi felt rage. This is the second time she felt this kind of rage after Mischa¡¯s incident. Fortunately, she was able to control her power better this time, another side-effect of the transformation from Angella¡¯s ability that she found surprising and welcome. ¡°They have gone too far.¡± Naomi gritted her teeth in anger. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 267 – Dolls 18 Naomi stormed into the underground base as soon as she finished watching the video. Her mood wasn¡¯t as good as before. This time, she was also accompanied by Mischa, who was also angry. The people in the base who saw them averted their eyes in fear. Each time Naomi frowned, then destruction followed suit. They could only guess what made them so angry and hoped that the world wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. Why? Because this time, there was another SSS-Ranked Esper that got angry beside Naomi. The world being destroyed wasn¡¯t too far-fetched if she really wanted to do it. However, Naomi didn¡¯t even register their fear. She was in the base because she wanted to get someone. Naomi was just having fun earlier, but she felt she couldn¡¯t let this one pass rather easily. The mood was destroyed thanks to the document. She had already given up on being a Hero, but something that was written on the document was far from inhumane. It was just wrong. She stopped in front of a room located at the farthest end of the corridor and opened it with her Master Key without knocking. This room was a surveillance room where Melaine and Angella were monitored. They stayed in this room because the others in the organization didn¡¯t trust them yet. Naomi knew for sure. Melaine wasn¡¯t a spy. Melaine¡¯s reaction when they met Avos was genuine. She didn¡¯t know about Angella, but from what she saw and found out about the meeting without her, he might have betrayed the Esper Association for a girl she loved. To tell you the truth, there was no need for Melaine to stay inside the surveillance room. She was the one who chose to stay with Angella because she also wanted to show that her friend was also trustworthy. Anyway, if there was someone who could attest to the truth of the documents, it would be them. They were the former Executives of the Esper Association, after all. Angella just recently betrayed them, so his information about the Esper Association must be vast. And due to his position, he might know some secrets that the Esper Association hid. However, from what Naomi had observed, the former executive wouldn¡¯t tell her anything unless he gained something. So Naomi was prepared to exchange some deal with the guy to find out the truth. ¡°Melaine, I am entering.¡± Naomi said as she stepped into the room. The room was simple. There were two beds for Melaine and Angella, and there was a TV and bookshelf filled with books inside so they wouldn¡¯t get bored. When Naomi entered, Melaine and Angella turned around. ¡°Lady Naomi? Good afternoon. Is there anything I could help you with? You even brought Mischa with you.¡± Melaine asked as she turned to see Mischa who stood beside Naomi. Her tone had a hint of sadness. Maybe she felt sad because almost everyone suspected her. ¡°Yeah, I need to ask about something,¡± Naomi replied as she approached Melaine, who was watching TV from her bed. Angella stayed silent and observed them. Naomi noticed his gaze, so she turned to him and said. ¡°I need to ask you something too. If you answer honestly, I will get you out of this room.¡± Naomi was ready to hear Angella¡¯s demand. But unexpectedly, he only smiled and answered, ¡°That¡¯s some offer you get for me. Alright, I will answer as best as I can.¡± He stood up from his bed and picked up three chairs at the corner of the room before arranging them for Naomi and Mischa to sit on. ¡°Please sit on the chair. Because I think this talk will become a bit long.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi answered shortly. Mainly, she was still angry and didn¡¯t want to talk much. Melaine noticed the bad mood and acted more seriously than usual. She didn¡¯t try to joke around to lighten the mood because she knew it would be useless. Naomi sat with Mischa beside her while Angella sat beside Melaine¡¯s bed. As soon as she sat, she spent no time chit chatting and opened the holo phone with the memory disk connected to it. While the document was surprising and made her mad, the real trigger of her coming here was the video. She calmed herself for a little, so she wouldn¡¯t lose control of her ability, but still, if she didn¡¯t get an answer from Melaine or Angella, she would storm into the US and see the truth by herself. The video was already opened, and Naomi just needed to press play so Melaine and Angella could watch it. ¡°For now, watch this video. Then, tell me everything that you know about it.¡± She gave the holo phone to Melaine and Angella. The document was already deleted from the phone. As Selena said, no one should see the document besides her and Mischa. It contained sensitive information that could maybe sow distrust inside the Moon of Akasha. Melaine took the holo phone from Naomi and watched the video with Angella. A gunshot started the video. It was taken from Hanz¡¯s body camera, so the image moved fast and was a bit blurred. Naomi and Mischa had no problem watching it because they enhanced their peripherals with Adjustment, but Melaine and Angella needed a bit of effort to make sure what happened inside the video. The background was inside a building. A black wall with a few lighting sources. From the location, both Melaine and Angella concluded that it was taken underground as some locations in the Esper Association¡¯s building were similar to the background of the video. Hanz was running quietly, trying his best not to make a sound as he proceeded deeper into the corridor. Then, he reached the end of the corridor and entered the door using his ability to walk in the shadow. The video showed black for an instant before being replaced by a large room. When the room was shown on the video, Melaine and Angella gasped. As expected, they knew something. [What is this?] Hanz, who didn¡¯t even say anything earlier, muttered in surprise. It wasn¡¯t that surprising, as he saw something rather disturbing. He stood on the second floor, and there were tens, even hundreds of glass tubes on the second floor filled with a blue liquid. The liquid was clear, and something floating in the middle of it could be seen clearly, even from the body camera. ¡°This is¡­¡± Melaine muttered. ¡°So they really do this. I only heard of it but never saw it. Damn!¡± Angella hit the rail of Melaine¡¯s bed while gritting his teeth. Well, that was a natural reaction if Naomi said so herself. After all¡­ [What did they do to these children!] Hanz almost lost his cool and shouted. Varieties of children were floating inside the glass tube, being fed on something that made their appearance similar to each other. RaizarP Author Here~ Big thanks for the new Squad Leader! - tsuoragaming More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 268 – Dolls Final After that, Hanz quickly turned around with the body camera. [Shit.] He cursed because he saw something. It was a girl with white hair that was tied in a twin tail. The girl wore a white suit, and her appearance was similar to Bel''s when Naomi first met her. Hanz quickly used his ability. But then, the girl suddenly appeared in front of him and swung a knife in her hand at a fast speed. Before being fully melted into shadow, the knife cut Hanz¡¯s body a few times. The video was cut off after Hanz exited the building and made his way back to the hotel where Selena was waiting. His subordinates also got some information, but it was not as crucial as Hanz¡¯s. All of them were injured in one way or another from the attack of the same girl. There was also a report that some were attacked by a boy with white hair instead of a girl that looked similar to Bel. The room was silent for a while. That was until Naomi rewound the video to the underground room. ¡°You know what these are, right, Angella?¡± ¡°I do know something about it. Rather, I heard a rumor.¡± Angella affirmed with a nod. ¡°But¡­ maybe my knowledge about it isn¡¯t that complete. Avos seems not to trust me about it. Maybe he already knew about my betrayal beforehand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Tell me everything.¡± Angella took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡± *** After hearing Angella¡¯s explanation, Naomi returned to the flying island with Mischa. She had calmed herself down considerably. She now felt sad rather than angry. When they returned, Julia, Anna, and Dan-Bi were in the living room. Maybe sensing their heavy moods, they excused themselves by saying they wanted to have a walk at the park below. Julia prepared tea for Mischa and coffee for Naomi before they flew down using her ability. Now, sitting on a couch, Naomi had an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry, Mischa. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She apologized. ¡°Huh? Why did you apologize, Naomi? Mischa was confused and surprised because Naomi suddenly apologized. ¡°About that... Do you remember the girl that was taken away by the Esper Association when we were on our date in Japan?¡± ¡°Yes, I do remember h¨C Wait, Naomi. You don¡¯t mean?!¡± Mischa realized what Naomi was trying to say with just a little hint. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed that girl was among the people inside the tube. She was the farthest away, so I guess she will not be transformed into those ¡®Dolls¡¯ as Angella said soon.¡± ¡°Doll. They name them as if they are a plaything.¡± Mischa looked down, clearly dispirited. ¡°Angella only heard it from rumors around the Esper Association. But there is no smoke without fire. Surely, they are really called Dolls. Their appearances are similar to Bel, Melaine¡¯s clone, and Avos. They also used those girls and boys as a base. That means, they might have 2 abilities like us.¡± ¡°That will be troublesome.¡± Mischa nodded. ¡°But, what should we do? We know where they are, but¡­¡± ¡°It will be dangerous because Avos and all Executives are in the US. We have secured Andrew, and Angella has betrayed them. If we attack them, we surely can win, but the casualties will not be small either.¡± ¡°Then, what will we do? What can I do to help?¡± ¡°For now, nothing.¡± Naomi raised her head, looking at Mischa. ¡°Maybe resting. I will think of a countermeasure tomorrow. Destroying them is easy, I can just pull some meteors again. But, a lot of lives, including the ones we are trying to save, will be lost if I do that.¡± ¡°Haha¡­hahaha. Please don¡¯t pull a meteor again. That still left a trauma in me.¡± Mischa laughed wryly, hearing Naomi say lightly that she could pull some meteors to destroy the Esper Association. ¡°That¡¯s why I said it. We can¡¯t do anything for now. I have instructed Melaine to think of a countermeasure with Angella and the others. For now, I will put a little trust in that guy. If he somehow betrays me in the future, then I will kill him personally.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Mischa answered. She slowly got closer to Naomi and hugged her from the side. ¡°How about we rest for now? You must be tired of trying to rein back your raging ability earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really tired, but I will rest if you give me a lap pillow, Mischa.¡± Naomi smiled mischievously. The atmosphere instantly changed. The cold and heavy atmosphere turned warm and fuzzy as soon as Naomi calmed down and joked around. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Mischa replied with a smile as she scooted away to the side a little, giving Naomi some space. She then patted her thighs, inviting Naomi. ¡°Lie down here. I will let you sleep on my lap for today. It¡¯s special.¡± Naomi blinked a few times before grinning, ¡°Oh, I will take your offer.¡± S he leaned closer and put her head on top of Mischa¡¯s lap. ¡°This is comforting and soft.¡± Enjoying the sensation, she closed her eyes. She put her hand above her chest to keep them from moving. ¡°I am glad.¡± Mischa smiled. Her hand went toward Naomi¡¯s long hair and stroked it gently. ¡°Your hair is soft, Naomi. I love it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I love yours too.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice became quieter. She woke up early today to train her Adjustment, followed by stressing work immediately. She couldn¡¯t even rest easy after they confessed to each other because of the information inside the memory chip. She couldn¡¯t even make sure what her relationship with Mischa was after that. Today was exhausting for her. Mischa knew that; hence she offered a lap pillow to Naomi. ¡°Somehow, I feel sleepy,¡± Naomi muttered, and her breathing became calmer. ¡°You can sleep, Naomi. I will wake you up if something important happens.¡± Mischa stroked her head gently. Sleepiness took over almost immediately. ¡°Thanks. I will take up your offer¡­ Good night, Mischa. I love you.¡± ¡°Good night. I love you too.¡± *** In the underground base, right after Naomi slept, Melaine held a meeting to inform the others about Dolls¡¯ existence. The meeting was the biggest one ever held in the underground base. Ingrid and General Nicholas from the military even attended the meeting. Melaine first briefed them, and then dropped a bomb. This bomb was information sent by Hanz to Chi. This information was in a separate document that wasn¡¯t included in the Memory Chip given to Naomi. Obviously, Naomi knew the information from Chi, but the others didn¡¯t know yet. Hence, this meeting was the perfect occasion to tell them. ¡°50 Dolls and around 1000 Espers from the Esper Association will attack Germany in a week. Possibly, there will be 2 Executives involved and more than 5000 ordinary soldiers involved. According to our intelligence, the force will increase as they pass through the countries where their bases are located. They will come from all directions and be divided into 4 large groups.¡± Melaine glared seriously at the people present in the meeting. The atmosphere was heavy, and no one smiled. Even those who loved fighting frowned. The situation was that serious. After making sure that everyone listened to her, Melaine declared. ¡°It¡¯s time for war, people. I hope you are ready.¡± *** A shadow of a person appeared in the room where Andrew was imprisoned. No one seemed to notice this person because they were still in the meeting. Once he saw the shadow, Andrew grinned and said. ¡°Took you a long time, Abel. Now, take me out of here and get me to Lord Avos.¡± ¡°No.¡± The shadow, Abel, answered. Abel took out a handgun and pointed it at Andrew¡¯s head. ¡°You need to be disposed of.¡± ¡°W-Wait! W-What are you doing?!¡± Andrew panicked and crawled to the corner. ¡°I am an Executive, you know?! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this is my decision. Someone has enamored me. I want to support her, so¡­ Goodbye, Andrew.¡± Saying so, the one called Abel pulled the trigger. The bullet flew from the muzzle toward Andrew¡¯s head and pierced through right at the middle of his forehead. The light from firing the gun illuminated Abel¡¯s face shortly. If anyone was there at that moment, they would realize that the person, Abel, was someone they knew very well. It was a girl in her mid-twenties with long black hair tied in a ponytail. That girl was someone that stayed by Naomi¡¯s side for two years as her convenient transport, Hotaru. ¡°All for that person¡¯s dream to be a Hero.¡± She hugged herself as her cheek reddened. ¡°Naomi~.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 269 – Same but Different Dream 1 Naomi woke up by the sound of a commotion. Their sound was so loud that it even reached the flying island. Furthermore, her holo phone had been buzzing non-stop since earlier, vibrating inside her pocket. When she opened her eyes, she first saw her beloved face, breathing softly with closed eyes. She immediately knew why no one woke her up when there was so much commotion. It was because Mischa was also sleeping with her. ¡®She¡¯s cute.¡¯ Naomi thought as she smiled softly. However, she had no time to appreciate her beloved sleeping face. Moving gently to avoid waking Mischa up, Naomi raised her head from Mischa¡¯s lap and took out her holo phone. There were around 5 missed calls, all of them from Melaine. Frowning, Naomi thought about what was wrong with Melaine, calling her so many times. Looking at the screen for a second, she finally decided to take the call, thinking it might be an emergency. But, as soon as she picked up the call, Melaine¡¯s panicked shout was the first thing she heard. [Ah! You finally answered the call, Lady Naomi!] Judging from Melaine¡¯s tone, Naomi immediately knew that something was wrong. The commotion below had stopped for a moment. By adjusting her ears, Naomi managed to gain some information from the conversation below. Some of them were about the War and the Esper Association¡¯s attack in a week. The sound was mixed, so Naomi couldn¡¯t find out what actually happened. However, she knew that it was serious. So, putting on her leader''s face and tone, she answered Melaine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Melaine?¡± [It was my fault, Lady Naomi. But¡­ our prisoner has been killed. Possibly by the spy.] She reported. ¡°What?!¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice as she rose from the couch. ¡®The prisoner? It is that sand guy, right? How? Why? And more importantly, who is this spy? I never thought the spy would kill the prisoner. I have underestimated this whole thing a lot.¡¯ Mischa was stirred awake by Naomi¡¯s voice. She rubbed her eyes and turned to her, ¡°Naomi?¡± Naomi turned to Mischa and put her hand on top of her mouth. Mischa instantly understood that it was not the time to ask after she saw Naomi¡¯s serious face. ¡°Melaine. Tell me about what happened and where did everyone go at that time. In detail. We will find this spy before the Esper Association launches their attack against Germany.¡± She swore she could hear a gasp from Mischa¡¯s direction. ¡®Oh right, I have yet to tell her that.¡¯ Naomi thought. But for now, this spy situation was more serious. Thankfully, once again, Mischa was someone who could read the air. So she just waited without making a sound. [Yes. The situation is like this¡­] *** Inside a dark room in the United States, a shadow of a girl wearing a suit instantly appeared in the middle of it. The man who had been inside the room for who knew how long raised his head. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He said. ¡°Yes. I brought the food and drink as you requested. There is also some medical kit inside this bag. Use it to tend to your wound and your subordinates.¡± The girl answered and approached the man, giving the man sitting on the floor against the wall the paper bag in her hand. ¡°Well, I can only do this much because I can only teleport here and there. I am sorry I can¡¯t help much with this situation.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. Princess has given you the task of going around because she trusts you with that, no? To be honest, you¡¯re really helpful because you did the early inspection to find the best spot to infiltrate the Esper Association¡¯s HQ, Hotaru.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I can only do that much. Besides, I only teleport here and there with a body camera. You and your subordinates were the ones who played a big part. Deciphering the path and finding the most optimal one to infiltrate without being found out.¡± ¡°In the end, we still got injured. Anyway, I won¡¯t hold you for long. Thank you for the medical kid and the food.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. In that case, I will excuse myself.¡± Saying so, Hotaru turned around and teleported away. Hanz couldn¡¯t see it from where he sat, but he noticed something a bit strange around Hotaru. The air around her was familiar, which made Hanz narrow his eyes. ¡°Is it part of Princess¡¯ plan? I can¡¯t say much. But¡­ to think that this girl hides such a side. She reminds me of someone¡­ Right. She¡¯s similar to someone who worked on this side, the dark side of information gathering.¡± He looked down, staring at the paper bag in his hand. Inside, there were varieties of food and medical kit, as Hotaru had said. ¡°Anyway, if that girl is truly part of Princess¡¯ plan, then Princess is surely one hell of a scary, crazy girl. I am quite glad that she¡¯s our ally.¡± *** In the luxurious office room inside the Esper Association¡¯s HQ in the United States, Avos was looking at his holo phone, reading some reports from his subordinates to make himself get busy. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He let out a little hum sound as he read the report. ¡°That little girl has some interesting subordinates.¡± His lips curled up into a small genuine smile, which would make the others who knew him question their sanity. Avos had hardly ever smiled genuinely. It had been a long time since he did that. ¡°As expected, that girl is similar to me. We shared a dream. Unfortunately, she chose me as the villain, and she became the villain for me. If only we met in a different condition. Maybe¡­ just maybe. If I met her instead of Melaine, what would happen?¡± He put his holo phone on his desk and leaned his back against his soft, comfy chair. Looking at the ceiling, he closed his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, Abel? No, should I call you Hotaru now?¡± As he said that, he opened his eyes and saw a girl sitting at the desk, looking at his holo phone. ¡°My, you noticed me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard not to notice. So you went to that side, after all?¡± ¡°Yes, unfortunately for you. I have helped you a few times, like when in Paris. But I won¡¯t help you anymore than this. I swore to myself to help her to achieve her dream. Ah, I did take care of Andrew to repay my favor to you for saving me at that time. Please don¡¯t worry about him.¡± ¡°What a shame. I lost another friend of mine. It can¡¯t be helped. Does that mean you are going to stop being a double agent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I implied.¡± Hotaru put the holo phone back on the desk and hopped off. ¡°Then, can you tell me one last thing before we part ways?¡± ¡°Hmm, sure. Do ask me.¡± ¡°Is Akasa Naomi''s dream the same as mine? She told me that she only got bored, but I don¡¯t think that is the case anymore, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that? So you¡¯re really curious. Well, how do I say it.¡± Hotaru put her index finger on her chin and smiled playfully. ¡°I will leave that to your imagination. Cya~¡± Then she teleported away, leaving Avos with widened eyes of surprise. ¡°Well, well. That confirms my question, silly girl.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 270 – Same but Different Dream 2 ¡°Why are we meeting at this place instead of the usual room?¡± Naomi asked Melaine curiously as she looked around where they were. On her left side was a busy street in Berlin, while on her right were tables and chairs filled with couples and friends talking together while drinking coffee and tea and a place where they could order drinks. The sky had turned orange, and the street lights were already on. Naomi sipped the coffee she ordered, crossing her legs while enjoying the aroma. ¡°Because Melaine said this is a confidential matter?¡± The one who answered Naomi was a white-haired girl in casual clothes. She was Mischa, Naomi¡¯s beloved one. ¡°That¡¯s why you changed into casual clothes, right? That suits you. You look so beautiful, Naomi.¡± ¡°Is that so? I just grabbed a white dress and a black skirt like usual. You also look cute with that blue turtleneck dress, Mischa.¡± ¡°W-Well. At least I want to show you that I can dress this much. Also¡­ thank you.¡± Mischa¡¯s voice was a bit meek as she glanced down shyly. Naomi stared at Mischa with a smile. Her shy expression healed Naomi¡¯s heart and calmed her down before hearing the serious situation that Melained had reported earlier. Fortunately, they were at a caf¨¦, so it was not strange when two girls sat beside each other and did something that could cause a misunderstanding. ¡®Well, I love spending time with her and shutting my brain power off. Being an idiot in love is sometimes nice. As expected, being too smart is a curse. I now understand why most people love spending time outside with the people they like.¡¯ Naomi sipped her coffee again as she glanced at Mischa, whose face flushed a little red. The girl tried to calm herself by drinking the tea, and it worked. They continued to chat while waiting for someone who made them walk to the caf¨¦ a bit away from the base to avoid getting found out by the others. Because Naomi¡¯s attention was really focused on Mischa, she failed to notice that someone they had been waiting for was already near the caf¨¦, hiding behind a tree with another person. ¡°Hey hey, Mizuki. Did they do it?¡± That someone, Melaine, asked the person behind her with an excited voice. ¡°My~ It looks like so. From their personality, I guess Mischa was the one who told Naomi first. After all, my daughter is stubborn and won¡¯t do anything unless she finishes one thing at a time. I heard her saying she would confess after the war, but it seems that¡¯s not necessary anymore.¡± ¡°There is that. What should we do? I really don¡¯t want to bother them at the moment. This matter we can do it ourselves, but we will need Lady Naomi¡¯s power in the main war in a week. I want to give them time together if it¡¯s possible.¡± Mizuki stayed silent for a while before deciding, ¡°Let¡¯s just tell her. She will investigate it herself if we suddenly say that nothing is wrong after making such a commotion. I also don¡¯t want to take my daughter¡¯s good time, but as I said earlier, she¡¯s a stubborn kid.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, but a smile was on her face, a sign that she loved her daughter. ¡°Then, let¡¯s approach them.¡± Melaine stepped out from the shadow and walked toward Naomi while raising her hand. Mizuki followed from behind after letting out a low sigh. ¡°Lady Naomi! I am sorry for waiting!¡± She raised her voice and greeted Naomi energetically. Hearing Melaine¡¯s voice, Naomi turned around, and her expression became serious. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Then, she noticed Mizuki behind Melaine and continued. ¡°Mother too. What actually happened?¡± Her tone was clearly annoyed. ¡°There is something bad that happened in the base.¡± Melaine answered as she sat across Naomi. Mizuki took a seat beside Melaine as it was the only empty seat around their table. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s order something first.¡± She continued and called the waitress. The waitress approached them and took their order before returning behind the cashier, making Melaine and Mizuki¡¯s order. The atmosphere around the table was calm rather than serious, even if the topic they were trying to talk about was heavier. It was thanks to Naomi, who had been able to control her emotion better, and the presence of Mischa, which made her calm. After their new order had arrived, Naomi decided to ask Melaine first. ¡°So?¡± It was just one word, but everyone knew what she wanted to say. ¡°I made a big mistake.¡± Melaine started explaining. ¡°I was with Mizuki this afternoon, right after lunch, organizing new information and holding a meeting with the others to talk about the attack from the Esper Association that will be launched in a week. Of course, Angella was also with me because he has some information about the Esper Association¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I am aware of that. Tell me something new.¡± Melaine nodded her head, ¡°We have received information about the one named Abel that you sought from Chi. Surprisingly, Abel is a codename instead of a real name. This person worked as an agent, sharing information all across the world. No one really knows his identity. Being a former information collector, Chi had heard about Abel a few times in her work.¡± ¡°An unknown information dealer, huh? But that¡¯s not all, right? There is no way that information caused such a commotion.¡± ¡°Indeed. After the meeting, Angella and I went to the prison to interrogate Andrew about that matter.¡± Melaine glanced at Mizuki, to which she replied with a nod. ¡°I have heard about it from Melaine, Naomi. Don¡¯t blame her. Melaine is just worried.¡± Mizuki said. ¡°I see. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell you, but because of the possibility of a spy, I decided to only tell a few people about it.¡± Naomi felt a little bad for keeping a secret from her mother, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was a piece of dangerous information, after all. ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief. You can continue, Melaine.¡± Mizuki urged. ¡°Alright. Then this is what made the base fall into a commotion.¡± Melaine continued as she put on a serious face. ¡°When I reached the prison with Angella, we found Andrew sprawling on the ground. We thought that he was sleeping, but then we noticed blood around his body on the floor. At that moment, I quickly stormed in to check his condition and found out that Andrew had died.¡± ¡°Died? How? Did he bite his lip?¡± Naomi was surprised. How could someone like Andrew die? According to Melaine and Chi, who interrogated him, he was a rather stubborn individual. ¡°No.¡± Melaine shook her head. ¡°He was shot with a pistol. There was a hole on his forehead, piercing through his skull.¡± Hearing that, Naomi quickly connected the dot and muttered, ¡°The spy. They got rid of him.¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 271 – Same but Different Dream 3 After talking for a while, Melaine and Mizuki excused themselves. Naomi was about to join them back in the base, but they forced her to rest to prepare for the attack in a week. They really counted on Naomi to stop the war if the situation was unfavorable for them. They also said that they would take care of the situation regarding the spy. If Naomi moved by herself, it would only alert the spy. That much said about Naomi¡¯s capability to scare the others. Or so they said. Mizuki smirked when she left, something that Naomi noticed from the corner of her sight. ¡®They gave me time, huh? Thank you, mother.¡¯ ¡°So there really is a spy,¡± Mischa muttered in a low voice that only Naomi could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mischa. Our role will come later. I really am counting on you when the time arrives.¡± Naomi said to Mischa, smiling warmly at her. ¡°Anyway, we now have free time. I never thought that I wouldn¡¯t be busy at a time like this.¡± ¡°I am surprised too. But that¡¯s natural, I think?¡± Mischa tilted her head slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t understand why Mischa thought it was natural for her not to be busy at a time like this. War was imminent. It would probably happen in a week. The enemy¡¯s soldiers were already marching at this time. It was strange that she, the leader of the organization that started the war as well as a Lieutenant-General of the German Military, wasn¡¯t busy. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re like our hidden weapon? A nuke? Anyway, you are our leader, responsible for the war. It¡¯s natural to leave everything to your subordinate and take control of everything when the real thing starts. You have such an important role, so your subordinates want you to rest to make sure you will be at 100% in the war.¡± Mischa explained something that Naomi wondered about from her perspective. Indeed, it was different from what Naomi pictured. She only saw the situation from a leader¡¯s point of view. She wanted to get involved with everything. But her subordinates also had their own thoughts. They wanted their leader, Naomi, to be at her peak condition in the real situation. All preparations could be left to them. ¡°I see¡­¡± Naomi nodded weakly, contemplating Mischa¡¯s words seriously. ¡°Is that how it is?¡± As of late, Naomi wasn¡¯t sure about her decision anymore. The trigger was the bomber girl that she saw in Japan. She let her get caught by the Esper Association, only to be turned into a doll in that facility. Insecurity. That was what plagued Naomi. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t even care about such a thing. But things changed after she realized her feelings toward Mischa. She felt love and began to understand other people¡¯s emotions better. That was why she tried to minimize the casualties in the war. But alas, the course of things didn¡¯t seem to allow her to do that/ ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Mischa nodded with a big smile. ¡°Because you have free time, why don¡¯t you follow me today, Naomi? You always made plans for our date, so it¡¯s time for me to show you how reliable I am!¡± She exclaimed, which invited a smile to Naomi¡¯s face. Mischa invited Naomi with the brightest smile ever, extending her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Princess.¡± Instead of being irked at being called Princess like what happened in the past few days, Naomi was strangely happy. She took Mischa¡¯s hand and answered. ¡°Then, please escort me, my prince." *** ¡°This is?¡± Naomi looked up at the place where Mischa had taken her and muttered in surprise. It was a place many families and couples visited on the weekend. The place was popular with a lot of attractions and would always invite a long queue. But the queue wasn¡¯t that long because it was already night. That place was¡­ ¡°Yup! Amusement Park!¡± ¡°Why here?¡± Naomi asked, curious. Of all places that they could visit with her money and ability, Mischa chose the one that cost not too much and was close to Berlin. They took a bus to arrive at this place, and it was already dark when they arrived. ¡°You see, today is Saturday, and I heard there is a festival in this amusement park tonight. So I want to see it with you, Naomi.¡± ¡°Really? A festival, huh¡­ I have never been in one before.¡± ¡°Then it will be the first for you! It is my first, too, so I am glad that I can share this moment with you.¡± ¡°Oh, Mischa. The way you said that was so lewd.¡± Naomi chuckled teasingly as she got closer to Mischa. ¡°So you want to do it? Your first time.¡± ¡°Wha¨C¡° Mischa finally realized what she had just said and blushed. ¡°F-F-Festival! I mean watching the festival!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I know. Let¡¯s go. I am also happy to share this moment with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a tease, Naomi...¡± Mischa pouted, but she still followed Naomi inside the Amusement Park. Inside was crowded with people. All of them seemed to walk toward the light in the middle of the Amusement Park where the main road was located. ¡°It¡¯s crowded,¡± Mischa muttered in a low voice. She glanced at Naomi¡¯s hand, trying to reach for it but retracting it the moment before she could hold it. Naomi noticed Mischa¡¯s gesture, turned around and took Mischa¡¯s hand, and held it in a lover¡¯s hold. ¡°Indeed. We should hold hands, so we will not be separated from each other.¡± She smirked teasingly as she enjoyed Mischa¡¯s reddened face. ¡°Un.¡± Mischa just replied with a nod as she tried to hide her face with her free hand. *** Back in the base. In the soundproof room with a lot of monitors, Melaine and Mizuki had just done checking almost every footage to see whether there was someone who had entered the prison cell or not. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The camera is destroyed almost immediately by a gun. We can¡¯t see the face of the perpetrator.¡± Melaine leaned her back and sighed tiredly. She massaged her temple in an attempt to ease her headache of staring at monitors for too long. ¡°At least we managed to recover something.¡± Mizuki smiled slightly as she looked at a certain monitor. On it was a wave, a recording of a voice that they had managed to recover from the destroyed Ability Limiter on Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Yeah, and we got a name now.¡± Melaine straightened her sitting position and started the recording. At first, it was full of noise, but then the sound became clearer. [¡­you¡­ long time, Abel. ¡­ me out ¡­ to ¡­ rd Avos] The recording stopped right after that. It was as if the perpetrator purposely didn¡¯t destroy the recording so they would have a clue about its identity. ¡°Abel, that name came out again.¡± Mizuki frowned. ¡°We need to ask Her Majesty the Queen about this person. This has gone out of a mere request. The person whom Her Majesty was searching for had murdered our prisoner.¡± Melaine nodded, ¡°Indeed. We need to go to England as fast as we can.¡± After Melaine said that, there was a sudden voice from behind. ¡°Then shall I teleport you to that place?¡± The two people in the room immediately turned around. Mizuki pulled a gun from her suit, and Melaine was ready to use her ability. But they stopped when they saw the person standing behind them. ¡°Hotaru! You made my heart jump!¡± Melaine shouted at the girl, but she just laughed foolishly and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Hehehe, I was about to report to Miss Mizuki about my secret mission. I know that Miss Mizuki always stayed in this room, so I entered without permission as usual. Then I heard about the matter. So, do you need my help? I can teleport to England with no problem.¡± Hotaru puffed out her chest proudly. Melaine and Mizuki looked at each other for a second before nodding to each other. Putting her gun back into the holster beneath the suit, Mizuki turned to Hotaru. ¡°I am counting on you, Hotaru.¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 272 – Same but Different Dream 4 While the girls were busy dating and dealing with the spy, the men in the organization were also busy. Rekka was the busiest because of his reputation among the members of the Moon of Akasha. He was famous as Naomi¡¯s right hand. Even though he denied it, no one believed him. Why? Because Naomi seemed to trust him the most, and he always stuck close to her whenever she was on the base. Because the war was already close, he needed to take care of the army distribution. He would be the one who went to the front line to order the troops and fought directly with the enemies, so he was chosen as the representative of the Moon of Akasha to meet the General of the German Military. He was accompanied by Anna and Julia, who acted as his secretary. Anna fidgeted out of nervousness, but she was essential in this meeting between Rekka and the General. Hence Rekka took her with him. They were inside the briefing room filled with officers in the Military. Rekka and General stood in front of them, facing the crowd, as they both introduced themselves. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, General. My name is Homuhara Rekka.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s nice to meet you too. I am Nicholas Emmerich. Now then, without further ado, shall we talk about our troop''s distribution?¡± ¡°Sure, General.¡± *** Hyun-Woo, the other man that Naomi trusted, was in charge of the defense of their base. Standing in the courtyard of their base with a team of 3 people with Barrier ability, he ordered them to erect a barrier in the place where it needed an extra defense. ¡°Yeah, put it around the entrance of our defense base and the Akasa Inc.''s building. Just erect a weak barrier. We will strengthen it when the enemy''s attack has reached us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three men dressed in a black uniforms answered at the same time and began to work. Those were the Moon of Akasha¡¯s new uniform to differentiate their soldiers from the German Military. Of course, all of them had been checked whether they were a spy or not, but that didn¡¯t mean Hyun-Woo could trust them. That was why he double-layered every barrier that those three men erected. His burden was a bit lifted because he could dispel the barrier around the flying island, so he looked like he was in better condition. Even his face looked younger than before, fitting his age. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. If I don¡¯t do it correctly, I am afraid that I will get another ticket to skydive. Just thinking about it sends a shiver down my spine.¡± He said in a low voice as he hugged himself. As he did that, a voice that he was familiar with called out from behind. ¡°Are you alright, brother?¡± He turned around, and a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Dan-Bi. I am okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I will help you with the defense this time. I can now control my ability just fine!¡± Dan-Bi exclaimed as she fist pumped in front of her chest. Seeing his energetic sister, Hyun-Woo couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®I really am fortunate. If I didn¡¯t follow Princess at that time, I wonder if I could see her this energetic.¡¯ ¡°Yeah! I am counting on you, Dan-Bi!¡± Hyun-Woo replied as he patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Hehehe, yes.¡± *** Back in the Amusement Park, Naomi found a spot where they could see the festival without being bothered by other people. It was located near the midpoint of the street. She had found a building lit by neon light, near a bridge. The building was only a story building, not too high, and it was close to the main road where the parade would pass. They got a lot of attention from the other people, but some of them recognized Naomi and Mischa, so no one bothered them. However, the atmosphere was different from when Naomi was in Japan. Those people greeted them excitedly and even offered the front row to watch the parade easier. Naomi refused by saying that the roof was good enough and they should enjoy the festival themselves, and they ignored the two since then. ¡°This is rather embarrassing¡­¡± Mischa said in a low voice as she hid her face with her hands. ¡°A lot of people recognized us because of that press conference. I am used to people gazing at me, but I can¡¯t get used to being in the spotlight like this. Especially when I am on a date with my lover.¡± She muttered the last part in a lower voice than before. Naomi smiled when she heard Mischa¡¯s words. ¡®Lover, huh?¡¯ That word somehow felt special and warmed Naomi¡¯s heart. The heart that almost stopped beating because of boredom now felt the warmth of life. ¡°Get used to it, Mischa. We will be recognized by everyone all around the world. Rather, do you want me to announce to the others that we are now lovers? I guess that Melaine and my Mother already realized it. They are that sharp.¡± Naomi replied with a chuckle, teasing her lover. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Naomi! Do you want to kill me with embarrassment? Even standing in that press conference was nerve-wracking!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I am sorry. Anyway, it seems like the parade has started.¡± Naomi looked at the main street past Mischa¡¯s face. A loud and cheerful sound accompanied the parade. Indeed, it was loud, but somehow Naomi didn¡¯t dislike the atmosphere. People cheered, waiting for the parade to pass the street in front of them. Mischa turned around, being guided by Naomi. Then, her mouth opened wide. Excitement and amazement took over her expression. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± A big carriage decorated with gold leaves and yellow light led the whole parade of dolls and mascots. A cute big bear was standing on top of the carriage, waving its hand toward the spectators. But, of course, it was just a mascot of this Amusement Park, not an actual bear. The parade walked slowly, and before long, it reached Naomi and Mischa. The bear seemed to notice them as some people were pointing at them from below. It turned its head toward Naomi and Mischa and gave a big wave with its hands. Mischa waved back with a smile, seemingly happy. However, Naomi wasn¡¯t looking at the parade. Instead, she watched Mischa¡¯s beautiful face that was shone by yellow light from the carriage. Her smile looked beautiful, and Naomi somehow felt her face getting hotter. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A small voice escaped her lips as a thought flashed in her mind. ¡®If possible, I just want to take Mischa and hide away from the war.¡¯ But, she couldn''t do that due to her personality and dream. It made her get heartache, but she didn¡¯t regret her decision. Because thanks to her decision 2 years ago, she managed to meet with Mischa. ¡®I hope the war will be over immediately. After that, I want to spend more time with Mischa, away from problems.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi?¡± Mischa asked, noticing the sound that escaped Naomi¡¯s lips. Because she didn¡¯t want to worry Mischa, Naomi only smiled. ¡°Nothing, I just appreciate your beautiful face.¡± ¡°W-Wha? Again¡­ That¡¯s unfair.¡± Mischa still couldn¡¯t handle Naomi¡¯s teasing and got embarrassed. Their date that night went smoothly without any problem. It was only when Naomi was about to go to bed that she got a message from Melaine. The message was short, with one word only. It read, ¡®Moon¡¯ without any context, confusing Naomi. ¡®What the heck is wrong with the Moon?¡¯ RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs Chapter 273 – Same but Different Dream 5 A day had passed, and Naomi woke up at 5 AM, as usual, still thinking about Melaine¡¯s message last night as he raised her body. Looking at the table beside her bed, Naomi reached out to her holo phone and started the screen. ¡°Nothing.¡± She muttered. ¡°So that wasn¡¯t an important message at all? I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯s messing around a little, but not at this time.¡± Getting off from the bed, Naomi¡¯s long hair fell to her body, sticking to her skin. She didn¡¯t wear anything when she went to bed yesterday; it was too hot and humid. She opened the closet, took out a set of underwear, and wore it. The underwear she chose was black ones, with lace. It was her effort to look more mature. But that was a bit useless as she wore a white shirt and long black pants on top of them, so they had no chance to shine until this day. Naomi was ready for another day after tying the tie on her neck and wearing her usual black suit. She exited her room and made her way downstairs. Once she reached the first floor, she saw Anna spread her arms around the couch¡¯s backrest and look up at the ceiling like a tired old man. ¡®She¡¯s already woken up?¡¯ Usually, no one woke up at this time. Mischa would wake up at 6 AM, and so was Julia and Dan-Bi. Being the latest of them all, Anna would usually wake up at 9 AM. Hence, it was a strange sight for Naomi. She didn¡¯t think she would see Anna sitting on the couch for the first time in the morning. But, as a responsible and kind leader, she brushed those thoughts away and approached Anna. ¡°Good morning, Anna.¡± ¡°Haah?¡± Anna answered lazily as she turned her head toward Naomi. When she saw her, her eyes immediately opened wide, and she fixed her sitting position. ¡°P-Princess. Good morning to you too.¡± ¡°Yes. What are you doing here? Seeing you sitting on the couch at this time is really unusual. Did you have a nightmare?¡± Naomi asked Anna as she sat across from her. ¡°Ah, do you want a coffee? I am making one right now.¡± She pointed at the kitchen. As usual, she would use her Telekinesis to make herself a glass of coffee in the morning. Making two didn¡¯t make any difference, so she offered to make one for Anna. ¡°Yes, please. Also, I didn¡¯t have any nightmares, Princess! It¡¯s just¡­ hahaha.¡± For some reason, Anna let out a dry laugh as she rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a wink of sleep. That damn brother of mine! I asked for a job, but he made me a slave!¡± She raised her voice as she pouted. ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi was surprised by Anna¡¯s sudden outburst. Rather, she didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep. That Anna, who could sleep on top of Dan-Bi comfortably? The same Anna that would sleep at 10 and woke up at 9? ¡°A slave? Why?¡± Rekka that Naomi knew wouldn¡¯t overwork his sister unless there was something that needed to be done quickly. It could be Anna who had been exaggerating what Rekka did, or there was some urgent matter that needed Anna¡¯s help. It should be either of those two. ¡°Yes! Well, actually¡­ Maybe part of it is also my fault? I want to be useful too¡­¡± ¡®I knew it!¡¯ Naomi exclaimed inside her mind as she smiled. ¡°Can you tell me why? Maybe I can help. Oh, here is the coffee.¡± She asked Anna in a soothing voice as two cups of coffee floated to the table, putting themselves right in front of Naomi and Anna. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Anna took the coffee cup and carefully took a sip of it after blowing it a few times. ¡°This is great.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Naomi also took a sip of her coffee and enjoyed the taste and smell before putting it down on the table. ¡°So?¡± She pushed Anna to answer her question. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Anna told Naomi the story a few days ago before the island was relocated to Germany. They felt like baggage, a burden for Naomi, so they made a little plan to help the others. They confronted Rekka and Hyun-Woo in the morning yesterday. That was why they weren¡¯t on the island. They also thought that they could be useful now, after training to control their ability for two years in secret. ¡°I can now enhance four drawings at once and change the effect of the old one. Come to think of it, Princess. Do you want me to change the effect of your tattoo? I believe it is already useless, no?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Naomi let out a low exclamation voice. She considered Anna¡¯s offer seriously as she heard that she could change the effect, the buff from the previous tattoo that she did two years ago. ¡®Wait, I can use this, right? Having a buff from Anna to make me able to adjust my body to anything?¡¯ There was a reason why Anna was so valuable that the Esper Association caught her even when they could anger Rekka, an SS-Ranked Esper. It was that Anna¡¯s ability was actually the most broken among the ones in the Moon of Akasha. Being able to help almost everyone by giving them a buff that didn¡¯t even take a toll on Anna¡¯s condition. What else if that wasn¡¯t a cheat? It would be her if Naomi was asked who was the strongest one in the Moon of Akasha. But, if she was asked who was the most valuable person, then it would be Anna. That was one of the reasons why she and Rekka didn¡¯t allow Anna and Dan-Bi to leave the island in the first place. But now, their members and force were growing at a fast speed, enough to defend their new base. So Anna was freed from the island and began to help Rekka in his duty. After Naomi considered Anna¡¯s offer, she shook her head back to the topic. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it. Rather, please ask Mischa about that. She needs it more than me.¡± Naomi was strong enough. If her ability was getting stronger than now, she would have a bit of a problem controlling it. By chance, if it lost control again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rein it and end up destroying Earth in the process. ¡°I see. Fufufu, you¡¯re getting along well with Mischa, aren¡¯t you, Princess?¡± ¡°Well, something like that. It will be strange if I am not getting along with her.¡± Naomi stood up from the couch and smiled at Anna. It was time for her morning training, a preparation to fight Avos. She stretched her body a little before walking away to the exit. As she walked away and opened the door, she looked over her shoulder and smiled brightly, leaving the words. ¡°After all, Mischa is my lover.¡± Anna smiled brightly in response, ¡°Good for you, Princess.¡± ¡°Yes. Anyway, I am counting on you for that, Anna.¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± Then Naomi closed the door. RaizarP Author Here~ More than 20 Advanced chapters (For this series) available on my Patreon!! You can find it Here Join my discord!! https://discord.gg/G24qyWdBXs